Skip to main content

Full text of "Real ghost stories: a record of authentic apparitions."

See other formats


From a crayon portrait by'\ 

THE LATE EDMUND GURNEY, 

Of the Psychical Research Society. 



Real Ghost Stories: 



A 



Record of A uthentic 



A pparitions. 



BEING THE CHRISTMAS NUMBER of the 



REVIEW OF REVIEWS. 



" I merely mean to say what Johnson said, 

That, in the course of some six thousand years. 
All nations have believed that from the dead 
A visitant at intervals appears. 

" And -what is strangest upon this strange head 
Ts, that, whatever bar the reason rears 
'Gainst such belief, there's something stronger still 
In its behalf, let those deny who will."— BrEOS. 



Collated and Edited by W. T. STEAD. 



Londoi^ : 

^PUBLISHING OFFICE OF THE REVIEW OF REVIEWS, 125, FLEET STREET, 'E.G. 



FEINTED AT THE 
CAELYLB PRESS, LIMIT 
CHABTEBH0U3B SQTJABE E 



CAUTION TO THE READER.-^ 



Before reading the Contents of this Christmas Number, 

PLEASE NOTE 

7, — That the narratiues printed in these pages had better not be 
read by any one of tender years, of morbid excitability, or of 
excessively nervous temperament 

2. — That the latest students of the subject concur in the 
solemn warning addressed in the Sacred Writings to those who 
have dealings with familiar spirits, or who expose themselves to the 
horrible consequences of possession. 

3. — That as the latent possibilities of our complex personality 
are so imperfectly understood, all experimenting in hypnotism, 
spiritualism, etc., excepting in the most careful and reverent spirit, 
by the most level-headed persons, had much better be avoided. 



THIS CAUTION is printed here at the suggestion of Catholics, 
Theosophists, and Spiritualists, who declare themselves to be 
profoundly convinced of its necessity. 



A PREFATORY WORD. 



IfeiNY people will object — some have already objected— to the subject of this Christmas Number. It is an 
[ offence to some to take a ghost too seriously ; with others it is a still greater ofience not to take ghosts 
seriously enough. One set of objections can be paired off against the other; neither objection has 
very sohd foundation. The time has surely come when the fair claim of ghosts to the impartial atten- 
tion and careful observation of mankind should no longer be ignored. In earlier times people believed in them 
so much that they cut their acquaintance ; in later times people believ^ in them so little that they will not 
even admit their existence. Thus these mysterious visitants have hitherto failed to enter into that friendly 
relation with mankind which many of them seem sincerely to desire. But what with the superstitious 
oredulity of the one age and the equally superstitious unbelief of another, it is necessary to begin from the 
beginning and to convince a sceptical world that apparitions really appear. In order to do this it is necessary 
to msist that your ghost should no longer be ignored as a phenomenon of Nature. He has a right to be examined 
and observed, studied and defined, which is equal to that of any other natural phenomenon. It is true that he is a 
rather difficult phenomenon ; his comings and goings are rather intermittent and fitful, his substance is too shadowy to 
be handled, and he has avoided hitherto equally the obtrusive inquisitiveness of the microscope and telescope. A 
phenomenon which you can neither handle nor weigh, analyse nor dissect, is naturally regarded as intractable 
and troublesome ; nevertheless, however intractable and troublesome he may be to reduce to any of the existing 
scientific categories, we have no right to allow his idiosyncrasies to deprive him of his innate right to be regarded 
as a phenomenon. As such he will be treated in the following pages, with all the respect due to Phenomena whose 
reality is attested by a sufficient number of witnesses. There will be no attempt in this Christmas Number to build 
■up a theory of apparitions, or to define the true inwardness of a ghost. There will be as many explanations as there 
are minds of the significance of the extraordinary narratives which I have collated from correspondence and frc ' 
accessible records. Leaving it to my readers to discuss the rival hypotheses, I will stick to the humbler mission 
recording facts, from which they can form their own judgment. ^ 

The ordinary temper of the ordinary man in dealing with ghosts is supremely unscientific, but it is 
objectionable than that of the pseudo-scientist who some years ago found a courageous exponent in Mr. Grant 
Allen. I well remember chuckHng when Mr. Morley printed in the Pall Mall Gazette an article protesting 
against the observation of the phenomena of ghosts. Mr. Grant Allen argued that mankind had grovelled 
for so many thousand years in ghostly superstitions as to render it almost impossible for us, with an inherited 
predisposition to believe in the supernatural, to bring to the examination of the subject a proper scientific 
mind. It was as if the ghost of Torquemada had revisited the glimpses of the moon clothed, in the garment 
of a modern biologist. The Inquisitor who forbade free inquiry into matters of religion becau30 of human 
depravity, was the natural precursor of the Scientist who forbids the exercise of the reason on the subject 
of ghosts, on account of inherited tendencies to attribute such phenomena to causes outside the established 
order of nature. What difference there is is altogether in favour of the Inquisitor, who at least had what he 
regarded as a divinely constituted authority, competent and willing to pronounce final decision upon any subject 
that might trouble the human mind. Science has no such tribunal, and when she forbids others to observe 
and to reflect she is no better than a blind fetish. 

There is more substance of the practical kind in the objection taken by some that this Christmas Number will scare 
^ certain number of people out of their wits. No doubt that is a danger, but the danger has to be faced. We 
can no longer consent to the exclusion of an enormous field from human observation, because in its examination a few 
half-witted creatures may find themselves in the lunatic asylum. There is no doubt sufticient material iii this 
Christmas Number to send some nervous, sensitive people half crazy with fright, but no one needs to read 
it unless they nlease. Those whose nerves cannot stand the strain of contemplating the possibiUty of seeing an appari- 
tion had better give this collection a wide berth. But I hold that its effect will be reassuring and calming. Eclipses 
in old days used to drive whole nations half mad with fright. To this day the black disc of the moon no sooner begms 
to eat into the shining surface of the sun than mUlions of savage men feel " creepy," and begin to tremble at the 
thought of the approaching end of the world. But in civUised lands even the most ignorant regard an echpse with the 
most imperturbable composure. Eclipses are scientific phenomena observed and understood. It is our object to reduce 
ghosts to the same level, or .-ather to estabhsh the claim of ghosts to be regarded as belonging as much to the order 
of Nature as the ecUpse. At present they are disfranchised of their natural birthright, and those who treat them, 
with this injustice need not woi.der if they take their revenge in " creeps." 

The third class of objection takes the ground' that there is something irreUgious and contrary to Christianity m 
the chronicling of such phenome.ia. It is fortunate that Mary Magdalene and the early disciples did not hold that 



8 



Ri:al Ghost Stories. 



theory. So far from its being irreligious to ascertain facts, there is a subtle impiety in the refusal to face phenomena^ 
whether natural or supernatural. Either these things exist or they do not. If they do not exist, then obviously 
there can be no harm in a searching examination of the delusion which possessed the mind of almost every worthy 
in the Old Testament, and which was constantly affirmed by the authors of the New. If, on the other hand,, 
they do exist, and are perceptible under certain conditions to our senses, it will be difficult to affirm the 
impiety of endeavouring to ascertain what is their nature, and what light they are able to throw upon 
the kino-dom of the Unseen. We have no right to shut our eyes to facts and close our ears to evidence 
merely because Moses forbade the Hebrews to allow witches to live, or because some of the phenomena carry with 
them suggestions that do not altogether harmonise with the conventional orthodox theories of future Ufe. The whole 
question that lies at bottom is whether this world is divine or diabolic. Those -who beheve it divine are bound by that 
behef to regard every phenomenon as a window through which man may gain fresh glimpses of the wonder and the 
glory of the Infinite. In this region, as in all others, faith and fear go ill together. 

" Yes, but cui bono ? ' the practical person will exclaim. " Granting all that ycu say, what is the good of it all ? 
What is the good of wasting time upon these shadowy phantoms, wkich may or may not be hallucinations of an excited 
brain ? What is the use of spending time and trouble over a set of phenomena which, even if they are proved to exist> 
prove nothing else Ghosts pay no dividends, and what farther do you get if you prove the truth, of every story 
which you are going to print P ' Softly, softly, good sirs ! Facts, and these apparently insignificant, are often 
relatively of the first importance. The removal of a tiny cogwheel will reduce the most elaborate machine to 
mere old iron. In the realm of Nature no fact is insignificant, and many of the greatest triumphs of science have 
been won in fields which had been abandoned as utterly useless. 

An age whose scientists have discovered the secret of infection and of disease in the imdsible combats of' 
infinitesimal bacilli swarming in every drop of tlie human blood cannot possibly assume that any physical phenomenon 
can be ignored with impunity. Xeither, may I add, can an age which has proved that the smallest molecule is in 
constant motion, if, indeed, it is not palpitating with Ufe, and tkat every living thing swarms with myriads of 
"eatures which were all invisible to our fathers' eyes, assume that the measureless expanse of the universe is 
oeopled by existences which may be as real, although not so ponderable, as the phagocites and microbes of the 
ogist. 

I remember discussing this question long ago with Dean Church, who was altogether in favour of examining the 
.jject. " Science,"' said he, " of late years has taught us that there is no waste product in nature. .What we call 
waste is merely matter the secret of which we have not yet discovered. We have not learnt the secret of Nature far 
enough to know how to utilise the resources she places at our disposal, and to profit by her gifts. .The phenomena 
of apparitions belong at present to this category of waste whose secret we have not yet mastered, and that secret 
may be the very key which we need to unlock the gate which now bars us from wide fields of knowledge." 

iiut to assume that the phenomena, if proved to be true, are insignificant is to beg the questioh.' It is impossible 
ioi any impartial man to read the narratives of which the present number is composed without feeling that we have 
nt least one hint or suggestion of quite incalculable possibilities in telepathy or thought transference. If there be,^ 
as many of these stories seem to suggest, a latent capacity in the human mind to communicate with other minds 
entirely regardless of the conditions of time and space, it is undeniable that this would be a fact of the very first 
magnitude. It is quite possible that the telegraph may be to telepathy what the stage coach is to the steam engine. 
Neither can we aft'ord to overlook the fact that these phenomena have in these latter days signally vindicated their 
power over the minds of men. Some of the acutost minds <if our time have learned to recognise in them scientific 
demonstration of the existence of the fact that personal indi\ idnality survives death. 

Apart from the direct converting value of the evidence of the supernatural — to use a term which is familiar, 
although very unscientific, for everything which exists in Nature is natural and not supernatural — can it be maintained 
that such glimpses into an unseen world are useless when they immensely extend the hovizon of the imagination and 
increase the marvel of the world 'f When we hear some men in " their snail shells curled " snorting impatiently at the 
idea that there are any existences in the world which do not go on 'Change, and buy and sell in the market, v. e feel 
inclined to welcome even the most fantastic phantom from the other world as a welcome relief to break the sordid 
monotony of their material round. 

Great God ! I'd rather be 
A pagan suckled on a creed outworn ; 
So might I, standing on this pleasant lea, 
Have glimpses that would make rae less forlorn : 
Have sight of Proteus rising from the sea, 
Or hear old Triton blow his wreathed horn. 

But there is no need to be a pagan in order to repeople the world with the invisibl 3 denizens with which our fore- 
fathers peopled every hill and glade and flowery mead. No doubt there has been a ;,'reat deal of superstition and 
nonsense talked about ghosts, and a clammy atmosphere of irrational terror has \ lagued the whole region in whicli 
these facts reside. But these are but Hons in the road, v.hich should not deter the resolute soul from its appointed 
path; and the appointed path of all mankind is to try all things, to prove all thii ;_s. and to hold fast that which is 



A Prefatory Word. 



9 



good. The science of modern chemistry, with all its immense achievements, was at one time closed to mankind by 
the prejudice which was excited against the old alchemists, and the history of invention is largely composed of a struggle 
of each important new truth against the prejudice of those who believed that it was dangerous either to established 
religion or to vested interests. Already the investigation of these obscure fields of consciousness and sub-consciousness 
has yielded suggestions of immense importance, which will have a great influence in the fields of medicine and 
jurisprudence. If it can be proved that it is occasionally possible for persons at the uttermost ends of the world 
to communicate instantaneously with each other, and even in some cases to make a vivid picture of themselves 
stand before the eyes of those to whom they speak, no prejudice as to the unhealthy nature of the inquiry 
should be allowed to stand in the way of the examination of such a fact with a view to ascertaining whether 
or not this latent capacity of the human mind can be utilised for th» benefit of mankind. Wild as this 
suggestion may seem to-day, it is less fantastic than our grandfathers a hundred years ago would have deemed 
a statement that at the end of the nineteenth century portraits would be taken by the sun, that audible conversation 
would be carried on instantaneously across a distance of a thousand miles, that a ray of light could be made 
the agent for transmitting the human voice across an abyss which no wire had ever spanned, and that by a 
simple mechanical arrangement, which a man can carry in his hand, it would be possible to reproduce the words, 
voice, and accent of the dead. The photograph, the telegraph, the telephone, and the phonograph were all more or 
Jess latent in what seemed to our ancestors the kite-flying folly of Benjamin Franklin. Who knows but that in 
Telepathy we may have the faint foreshadowing of another latent force, which may yet be destined to cast into the 
shade even the marvels of electrical science ! 

At the end of this century, as at the end of last, there seems to be a growing interest in all the occult phenomena 
to which this Number is devoted. It is in evidence on every hand. The topic is in the air, and wUl be discussed and is 
being discussed, whether we take notice of it or not. That it has its dangers those who have studied it most closely 
are most aware, but these dangers will exist in any case, and if those who ought to guide are silent these perils will be 
encountered without the safeguards which experience would dictate and prudence suggest. It seems to me that it 
would be difficult to do better service in this direction than to strengthen the hands of those who have for many years 
past been trying to rationalise the consideration of the Science of Ghosts. 

It is idle to say that this should be left for experts. We Uve in a democratic age and we democratise everything. 
It is too late in the day to propose to place the whole of this department under the care of any Brahmin caste ; the 
subject is one which every common man and woman can understand. It is one which comes home to every human 
being, for it adds a new interest to life, and vivifies the sombre but all-pervading problem of death. 




From a photograph by'] [S. and A. Walker. 

PROFESSOR HENRY SIDGWICK. 
President of the Psychical Besearch Society. 



II 



REAL GHOST STORIES. 



PART I.— THE GHOST THAT DWELLS IN EACH OF US. 

" ?f^EAL GHOST STORIES !— How can there be real ghost stories when there are no real ghosts ? '' 

■xM But are there no real ghosts ? You may not have seen one, but it does not follow that theref;,-e they do 
not exist. How many of us have seen the microbe that kills? There are at least as many persons who 
testify they have seen apparitions as there are men of science who have examined the microbe. You and 
I, who have seen neither, must perforce take the testimony of others. The evidence for the microbe may be 
conclusive, the evidence as to apparitions may be worthless ; but in both cases it is a case of testimony, not of 
personal experience. 

The first thing to be done, therefore, is to collect testimony, and by way of generally widening the mind and 
shaking down the walls of prejudice which lead so many to refuse to admit the clearest possible evidence as to facts 
which have not occurred within their personal experience, I preface the report of my "Census of Halhacinations " by 
a preliminary chapter on the perplexing subject of " Personality." This is the question that lies at the root of all 
the controversy as to ghosts. Before disputing about whether or not there are ghosts outside of us, let us face the 
preliminary question, whether we have not each of us a veritable ghost within our own skin ? 

THE GHOST THAT DWELLS IN EACH OF US. 



Thrilling as are some of the stories of the apparitions 
of the living and the dead, they are less sensational 
than the suggestion recently made by hypnotists and 
psychical researchers of England and France, that each 
of us has a ghost inside him. They say that we are 
all haunted by a Spiritual Presence, of whose existence 
we are only fitfully and sometimes never conscious, but 
which nevertheless inhabits the innermost recesses of our 
personality. The theory of these researchers is that 
besides the body and the mind, meaning by the mind the 
conscious personality, there is also within our material 
frame the soul or unconscious personaHty, the nature of 
which is shrouded in unfathomable mystery. The latest 
word of advanced science has thus landed us back to the 
apostolic assertion that man is composed of body, soul, 
and spirit ; and there are some who see in the scientific 
doctrine of the unconscious personality a welcome confir- 
mation from an unexpected quaiter of the existence of 
the soul. 

The fairy tales of science are innumerable, and, like the 
fairy tales of old romance, they are not lacking in the 
grim, the tragic, and even the horrible. Of recent years 
nothing has so fascinated the imagination even of the 
least imaginative of men as the theory of disease which 
transforms every drop of blood in our bodies into the lists 
in which phagocyte and microbe wage the mortal strife 
on which our health depends. Every white corpuscle 
that swims in our veins is now declared to be the armed 
Knight of Life for ever on the look-out for the Microbe 
fiend of death. Day and night, sleeping and waKmg, the 
white knights of fife are constantly on the alert, for on 
their vigilance hangs our existence. Sometimes, how- 
ever, the invading microbes come in, not in companies but 
in platoons, innumerable as Xerxes' Persians, and then 
■" e'en Roderick's best are backward borne," and we die. 
For our life is the prize of the combat in these novel lists 
which Science has revealed to our view through the 
microscope, and health is but the token of the 
triumphant victory of the Phagocyte over the Microbe. 

But far more enthralling is the suggestion which 
psychical science has made as to the existence of a 



combat not less grave in the very inmost centre of our 
own mental or spiritual existence. The strife between 
the infinitely minute bacilli that swarm in our blood 
has only the interest which attaches to the conflict of 
inarticulate and apparently unconscious animalculse. 
But the strife to which recent researches into the nature 
and constitution of our mental processes call attention 
concerns our conscious selves. It suggests almost incon- 
ceivable possibilities as to our own nature, and leaves us 
appalled on the brink of a new World of being of which 
until recently most of us were unaware. 

There are no papers of such absorbing interest in the 
whole of the " Proceedings of the Society for Psychical 
Research " as those which deal with the question of the 
Personality of Man. " I," what am I P What is our Ego ? 
Is this conscious personality which receives impressions 
through the five senses, and through them alone, is it 
the only dweller in this mortal tabernacle ? May there not 
be other personalities, or at least one other that is not 
conscious, when we are awake, and alert, and about, but 
which comes into semi-consciousness when we sleep, and 
can be developed into complete consciousness when 
the other personality is thrown into a state of hypnotic 
trance ? In other words, am I one personality or two ? 
Is my nature dual? As I have two hemispheres in my 
brain, have I two minds or two souls ? 

The question will, no doubt, appear fantastic in its 
absurdity to those who hear it asked for the first time ; 
but those who are at all familiar with the mysterious 
but undisputed phenomena of hypnotism will reaUse how 
naturally this question arises, and how difficult it is to 
answer it otherwise than in the aSirmative. Every one 
knows Mr. Louis S 3venson's wonderful story of "Dr. 
Jekyll and Mr. Hyde." The dual nature of man, the 
warfare between this body of sin and death, and the 
spiritual asj)irations of the soul, forms part of the common 
stock of our orthodox belief. But the facts which recent 
researches have brought to light seem to point not to the 
old theological doctrine of the conflict between good and 
evil in one soul, but to the existence in each of us of at 
least two distinct selfs, two personalities, standing tO' 



12 



Real Ghost Stories. 



each other somewhat in the relation of man and wife, 
according to the old ideal when the man is everything 
and the woman is almost entirely suppressed. 

Every one is familiar with the phenomenon of occasional 
loss of memory. Men are constantly losing conscious- 
ness, from disease, violence, or violent emotion, and 
emerging again into active life with a gap in their 
memory. Nay, every night we become unconscious in 
sleep, and rarely, if ever, remember an3rthing that we 
think of during slumber. Sometimes in rare cases there 
is a distinct memory of all that passes in the sleeping 
and the waking states, and we have read of one young 
man whose sleeping consciousness was so continuous 
that he led to all intents and purposes two lives. 
When he slept he resumed his dream existence at the 
point when he waked, just as we resume our conscious- 
ness at the point when we fall asleep. It was just as 
real to him as the life which he hved when awake. It 
was actual, progressive, continuous, but entirely difierent, 
holding no relation whatever to his waking life. Of his 
two existences he preferred fthat which was spent in sleep, 
as more vivid, more varied, and more pleasurable. This 
was no doubt an extreme and very unusual case. But it 
is not impossible to conceive the possibiUty of a continu- 
ous series of connected dreams, which would result in 
giving us a realising sense of leading two existences. 
That we fail to realise this now is due to the fact that 
our memory is practically inert or non-existent during 
sleep. The part of our mind which dreams seldom 
registers its impressions in regions to which on waking 
our conscious personality has access. 

The conception of a dual or even a multiple personality 
is worked out in a series of papers by Mr. F. W H. Myers, 
to which I refer all those who wish to make a serious study 
of this novel and startling hypothesis. But I may at 
least attempt to explain the theory, and to give some 
outUne of the evidence on which it is based. 

If I were free to use the simplest illustration with- 
out any pretence at scientific exactitude, I should say 
that the new theory supposes that there are inside 
each of us not one personality but two, and 
that these two correspond to the husband and wife. 
There is the Conscious Personality, which stands for 
the husband. It is vigorous, alert, active, positive, 
monopolising all the means of communication and 
production. So intense is its consciousness that it 
ignores the very existence of its partner, except- 
ing as a mere appendage and convenience to itself. 
Then there is the Unconscious Personality, which 
corresponds to the wife who keeps cupboard and store- 
house, and the old stocking which treasures up the 
accumulated wealth of impressions acqbired by the 
conscious personahty, but who is never able to assert 
any right to anything, or to the use of sense or limb 
except when her lord and master is asleep or entranced. 
When the Conscious Personality has acquired any habit 
or faculty so completely that it becomes instinctive, it 
is handed on to the Unconscious Personality to keep and 
use, the conscious Ego giving it no longer any attention. 
Deprived, like the wife in countries where the subjection 
of woman is the universal law, of all right to an inde- 
pendent existence, or to the use of the senses, or of the 
limbs, the Unconscious Personality has discovered ways 
and means of communicating other than through 
the recognised organs of sense. How vast and 
powerful are those hidden organs of the Uncon- 
scious Personality we can only dimly see. It is 
through them that Divine revelation is vouchsafed 
to man. The visions of the mystic, the prophecies of the 
seer, the inspiration of the sibyl, all come through this 



Unconscious Soul. It is through this dumb and sup- 
pressed Ego that we communicate by telepathy, — that 
thought is transferred without using the five senses. This 
under-soul is in touch with the over-soul, which, in Emer- 
son's noble phrase, " aboUshes time and space.'' " This influ- 
ence of the senses has," he says, " in most men, overpowered 
their mind to that degree that the walls of time and 
space have come to look real and insurmountable ; and to 
speak with levity of these limits is in the world the sign 
of insanity. Yet time and space are but inverse measures 
of the force of the soul." It is this unconscious person- 
ality which sees the Strathmore foundering in mid- 
ocean, which hears a whisper spoken hundreds of miles 
ofl:' upon the battlefield, and which witnesses, as if it 
happened before the eyes, a tragedy occurring at th& 
Antipodes. In proportion as the active, domineering 
Conscious Personality extinguishes his submissive un- 
conscious partner, materialism flourishes, and man be- 
comes blind to the Divinity that underlies all things. 
Hence in all religions the first step is to silence the 
noisy, busthng master of our earthly tabernacle, who,, 
having monopolised the five senses, will hsten to no voice 
which it cannot hear, and to allow the silent mistress 
to be open-souled to God. Hence the stress which all 
spiritual religions have laid upon contemplation, upon 
prayer and fasting. Whether it is an Indian yogi, or a 
Trappist monk, or one of our own Quakers, it is jul 
the same. In the words of the Revivalist hymn, " We 
must lay our deadly doing down," and in receptive silence 
wait for the inspiration from on high. The Conscious 
Personality has usurped the visible world ; butthelnvisible, 
with its immeasurable expanse, is the domain of the Sub- 
conscious. Hence we read in the Scriptures of losing, 
life that we may find it ; for things of time and sense are 
temporal, but the things which are not seen are eternal. 

It is extraordinary how close is the analogy when we 
come to work it out. The impressions stored up by the 
Conscious Personality and entrusted to the care of the 
Unconscious are often, much to our disgust, not forth- 
coming when wanted. It is as if we had given a 
memorandum to our wife and we could not discover where 
she had put it. But night comes ; our Conscious Self 
sleeps, our Unconscious housewife wakes, and turning; 
over her stores produces the missing impression ; and 
when our other self wakes it finds the mislaid memoran- 
dum, so to speak, ready to its hand. Sometimes, as in the 
case of somnambulism, the Sub-conscious I'ersonality 
stealthily endeavours to use the body and limbs, from all 
direct control over which it is shut out as absolutely as 
the inmate of a Hindu zenana is forbidden to mount 
the charger of her warrior spouse. But it is only when 
the Conscious Personality is thrown into a state of 
hypnotic trance that the Unconscious Personality is 
emancipated from the marital despotism of her partner. 
Then for the first time she is allowed to help herself to 
the faculties and senses usually monopolised by the 
Conscious Self. But like the timid and submissive 
inmate of the zenana suddenly deii\-ered from the 
thraldom of her life-long partner, she immediately 
falls under the control of another. The Conscious 
Personality of another person exercises over her the same 
supreme authority that her own Conscious Personality did 
formerly ; just as some assert of women that if they 
were to receive the franchise they would become the mere 
.tools of the priests. There is nothing of sex in the ordi- 
nary material sense about the two personalities. But 
their union is so close as to suggest that the intrusion of 
the hypnotist is equivalent to an intrigue with a married 
woman. The Sub-conscious Personality is no longer faithful 
exclusively to its natural partner ; it is under the control 



The Ghost that Dwells in Each of Us. 



13 



of the Conscious Personality of another ; and in the latter 
case the dictator seems to be irresistibly over-riding for a 
time all the efforts of the Conscious Personality to recover 
its authority in its own domain. 

What proof, it will be asked impatiently, is there for the 
splitting of cm: personality ? The question is a just one, 
and I proceed to answer it. 

There are often to be found in the records of lunatic 
asylums strange instances of a dual personality, in which 
there appear to be two minds in one body, as there are 
sometimes two yolks in one egg. 

The French psychologists who write in the Revue des 
Deux Mondes, furnish us from time to time with very 
extraordinary illustrations of the dual consciousness. 
Only last month M. Jules Janet records the foUo^ving ex- 
periment which, although simplicity itself, gives us a very 
vivid gliiiipse of a most appalling complex problem : — 

An hysterical subject with 
an insensitive limb is put to 
sleep, and is told, " After 
you wake you will raise your 
finger when you mean Yes, 
and you will put it down 
when you mean No, in answer 
to the questions which I 
shall ask you." The subject 
is then wakened, and M. 
Janet pricks the insensitive 
limb in several places. He 
abks, " Do yon feel any- 
thing ? " The conscious- 
awakened person replies with 
the lips, " No," but at the 
same time, in accordance 
with the signal that has been 
agreed upon during the state 
of hypnctisation, the finger 
is raised to signi*^y " Yes." 
It has been found that the 
finger will even indicate ex- 
actly the number of times 
that the apparently insensi- 
tive limb has been wounded. 

THE DOUBLE-SOTTLED 
IRISHMAN. 

Dr. Robinson, of Lewis- 
ham, who has bestowed 
much attention on this 
subject, sends me the fol- 
lowing delightful story 
about an Irishman who 
seems to have incarnated 
the Irish nationality in his 
own unhappy person : — ■ 

An old colleague of mine 
at the Darlington Hospital 
told me that he once had an 
Irish lunatic under his care 
wiio imagined that his body was the dwelling-place of two in- 
dividuals, one of whom was a Catholic, with Nationalist — not 
to say Fenian — proclivities, and the other was a Protestant 
and an Orangeman. The host of these iDcompatibles said 
he made it a fixed rule that the ProtestanC should occupy 
the right side of his body and the Catholic the left, " so that 
he would not be annoyed wid them quarrelling in his inside." 
The sympathies of the host were with the green and against 
the orange, and he triad to weaken the latter by starving 
him, and for months would only chew his food on the left 
side of his mouth. The lunatic was not very troublesome, as a 
rule, but the attendants generally had to straight-waistcoat 
him on certain critical days — such as St. Patrick's Day and 
the anniversary of the battle of the Boyne ; because the 
Orange fist would punch the Fenian head unmercifully, and 




occasionally he and the Fenian leagued together against the- 
Orangeman and banged him against the wall. This lunatic, 
when questioned, said he did his best to keep the peace 
between his troublesome guests, but that sometimes they 
got out of hand. 

It is seldom that we come across so remarkable an 
instance of alternating consciousness as that of which 
Professor Barrett* gives particulars, relating to a vicar's 
son in the North of London. This young man, after a 
severe illness^ seemed suddenly to cease to be one person 
and to become two. He led two alternating existences. 
In one he was natural, recognised his friends and rela- 
tives, and lived what we should regard as a normal exist- 
ence. When in the other state, although to outward 
appearance the same, he was in mind altogether different. 
He did not know his parents, he had no memory of his 
past, he called himself by a different name, and, what is 

still more remarkable, he 
developed musical talent, 
of which he had never 
before shown a trace. He 
was for all practical pur- 
poses two persons in one 
skin, and they alternated 
with each other until he 
died. 

ANSEL BOURNE AND A. J, 
BROWN. 

A similar case, although 
not so violent or chronic in 
its manifestation, is re- 
corded in Vol. VII, (Part 
xix.) of the Psychical E«- 
search Society's Proceed- 
ings, as having occurred on 



PEOF. W. F. BARRETT 
Of the Psychical Besearch Society. 



* Here I may venture to 
explain to those who do not 
know who or what the So- 
ciety for Psychical Research 
really is, that this excellent 
and useful association was 
founded in 1882 for the pur- 
pose of examining that large 
group of debateable pheno- 
mena designated as mesmeric 
psychical, and spiritualistic. 
It had its birth in a confer- 
ence convened by Professor 
Barrett, held in London 
January 6th, 1882. It has 
prosecuted its inquiries ever 
since into the following prin- 
cipal departments of work : — 
1. An examination of the nature 
and extent of any influence wliicli. 
mny be exerted by one mind upon 
another, otherwise than through 
the recognised sensory channels. 
2. The study of hypnotism and mesmetism ; and an Inquiry into the 
alleged phenomena of clairvoyance. 

.3. An inquiry as to the existence of relations, hitherto unrecognised 
by science, between living organisms and magnetic and electric forces, 
and also between living and inanimate bodies. 

4. A careful investigation of any reports, resting on strong testimony^ 
of apparitions occurring at the moment of death or otherwise, and 01 
disturbances in houses reputed to be haunted. 

.5. An inquiry into various alleged physical phenomena commonly- 
called " spiritualistic." 

6. The collection and collation of existing materials bearmg on tlie 
history of these subjects. 

Its President is Professor Henry Sidgwick, Trinity College, 
Cambridge; its Hon. Secretaries, Mr. F W. H. Myers, Leck- 
hampton House, Cambridge, and Mr. Frank Podmore, 32,. 
Well Walk, Hampstead, N.W. Its offices are 19, Buck- 
ingham Street, Strand, W.C. 



14 



Real Ghost Stories. 



Rhode Island about four years ago. An excellent citizen, 
and a very religious lay preacher, of the name of Ansel 
Bourne, was the subject : — 

On January 17th, 1887, he went from his home in Coventry, 
R I to Providence, in order to get money to pay for a farm 
winch he had arranged to buy, leaving his horse at Greene 
Station, in a stable, expecting to return the same afternoon 
from the city. He drew out of bank 551 dols., and paid 
several small bills, after which he went to his nephew's store, 
121 Broad Street, and then started to go to his sister s house 
on Westminster Street. This was the last that was known of 
his doings at that time. He did not appear at his sisters 
house, and did not return to Greene. 

Nothing was heard of him until March the 14th, when 
a telegram came from a doctor in Norristown, Phila- 
delphia, stating that he had just been discovered there. 
He was entirely unconscious of having been absent from 
home, or of the lapse of time between January 17th and 
March 14th. He was brought home by his relatives, who 
by diligent inquiry were able to make out that Mr. Ansel 
Bourne, five weeks after leaving Rhode Island, opened a 
shop in Norristown, and stocked it with toys and con- 
fectionery, which he purchased in Philadelphia. He 
called himself A- J. Brown, and lived and did business, 
and went to meeting, like any ordinary mortal, giving no 
one any suspicion that he was any other than A.J. Brown. 

On the morning of Monday, March lith. about five o'clock, 
he heard, he says, an explosion like the report of a gun or a 
pistol, and, waking, he noticed that there was a ridge in his 
bed not like the bed he had been accustomed to sleep in. 
He noticed the electric light opposite his windows. He rose 
and pulled away the curtains and looked out or the street. 
He felt very weak, and thought that he had been drugged. 
His next sensation was that of fear, knowing that he was in 
a place where he had no business to be. He feared arrest as 
a burglar, or possibly injury. He says this is the only time 
in his life he ever feared a policeman. 

The last thing he could remember before waking was seeing 
the Adams express waggons at the corner of Dorrance and 
Broad Streets, in Providence, on his way from the store of 
his nephew in Broad Street to his sister's residence in 
Westminster Street, on January 17th. 

The memory of AnselBourne retained absolutely nothing 
of the doings of A. J. Brown, whose life he had lived for 
nearly two months. Last year Professor William James 
hypnotised him, and no sooner was he put into the trant e 
and was told to remember what happened January 17th, 
1^87, than he became A. J. Brown again, and gave a clear 
and connected narrative of all his doings in the Brown 
state. He did not remember ever having met Ansel 
Bourne. Everything, however, in his past life, he said, 
was " mixed up." He only remembered that he was con- 
fused, wanted to get somewhere and have rest. He did 
not remember how he left Norristown. His mind was 
confused, and since then it was a blank. He had no 
memory whatever of his name or of his second marriage 
and the place of his birth. He remembered, however, the 
date of his birth, and of his first wife's death, and his trade. 
But between January 17th, 1887, and March 14th he was 
not himself but another, and that other one Albert J. 
Brown, who ceased to exist consciously on March 14th, 
but who promptly returned four years afterwards, when 
Ansel Bourne was hypnotised, and showed that he remem- 
bered perfectly all that happened to him between these 
two dates. The confusion of his two memories in his 
earlier life is puzzling, but it in no way impairs the 
value of this illustration of the existence of two indepen- 
dent memories — two selfs, so to speak, within a single 
skin. 

The phenomenon is not uncommon, especially with 
•epileptic patients. Every mad-doctor knows cases in 



which there are what may be described as alternating 
consciousnesses with alternating memories. But the 
experiments of the French hypnotists carry us much 
further. In their hands this Sub-conscious Personality 
is capable of development, of tuition, and of emancipation. 
In this little suspected region lies a great resource. For 
when the Conscious Personality is hopeless, diseased, or 
demoralised the Unconscious Personality can be employed 
to renovate and restore the patient, and then when its 
work is done it can become unconscious once more and 
practically cease to exist. 

LOUIS V AND HIS TWO SO0LS. 

There is at present a patient in France whose 
case is so extraordinary that I cannot do better 
than transcribe the report of it here, especially because 
it tends to shpw not only that we have two per- 
sonalities, but that each may use by preference a separate 
lobe of the brain. The Conscious Personality occupies 
the left and controls the right hand, the Unconscious the 
right side of the head and controls the left hand. It also 
brings to light a very curious not to say appalling fact, 
viz. the immense moral difierence there may be between 
the conscious and the unconscious personalities. In the 
American case Bourne was a character practically 
identical with Brown. In this French case the character 
of each self is entirely difiierent. What makes the case 
still more interesting is that, besides the two personaUties 
which we aU seem to possess, this patient had an arrested 
personaUty, which was only fourteen years old when the 
age of his body was over forty. Here is the story, how- 
ever, make of it what you will. 

Louis V began life (in 18G3) as the neglected child of a 

turbulent mother. He was sent to a reformatory at ten years 
of age, and there showed himself, as he has always done 
when his organisation had given him a chance, quiet, well- 
behaved, and obedient. Then at fourteen years old he had a 
great fright from a viper — a friglit which threw him off his 
balance and started the series of psychical oscillations on 
which he has been tossed ever since. At first the symptoms 
were only physical, epilepsy and hysterical paralysis of the 
legs; and at the asylum of Bonne val, whither he was next 
sent, he worked at tailoring steadily for a couple of months. 
Then suddenly he had a hystero-epileptio attack — fifty hours 
of convulsions and ecstasy — and when he awoke from it he 
was no longer paralysed, no longer acquainted with tailoiing, 
and no longer virtuous. His memory was set bacL, so to say, 
to the moment of the viper's appearance, and he could 
remember nothing since. His character had become violent, 
greedy, quarrelsome, and his tastes were radicallj ohanged. 
For instance, though he had before the attack been a total 
abstainer, he now not only drank his own wine, but stole the 
wine of the other patients. He escaped from Bonneval, and 
after a few turbulent years, tracked by his occasional 
relapses into hospital or madhouse, he turned up once more 
at the Rochefort asylum in the character of a private of 
marines, convicted of theft, but considered to be of unsound 
mind. And at Rochefort and La Rochelle, by great good 
fortune, he fell into the hands of three physicians — Professors 
Bourru and Burot, and Dr. Mabille— able and willing to con- 
tinue and extend the observations which Dr. Camuset at 
Bonneval, and Dr. Jules Voisin at Bicetre, had already 
made on this most precious of mauvais svjets at earlier 
points in his chequered career. 

He is now no longer at Rochefort, and Dr. Burot informs 
me that his health has much improved, and that his 
peculiarities have in great part disappeared. I must how- 
ever, for clearness saVe, use the present tense in briefly de- 
scribing his condition at the time when the long series of 
experiments were made. 

The state into which he has gravitated is a very unpleasing 
one. There is paralysis and insensibility of the right side, 
and, as is often the case in right hemiplegia, the speech is 
indistinct and diflScult. Nevertheless he is constantly 



The Ghost that Dwells in Each of Us. 



15 



haranguing any one who will listen to him, abusing his 
physicians, or preaching — -with a monkey-like impudence 
rather than with reasoned clearness — radicalism in politics 
and atheism in religion. He makes bad jokes, and if any one 
pleases him he endeavours to caress him. He remembers 
recent events during his residence at Rochefort asylum, but 
only two scraps of his life before that date, namely, his vicious 
period at Bonneval and a part of his stay at Bicetre. 

Except this strange fragmentary memory, there is nothing 
very unusual in this condition, and in many asylums no experi- 
ments on it would have been attempted. Fortunately the 
physicians at Rochefort were familiar with the efficacy of 
the contact of metals in provoking transfer of hysterical 
hemiplegia from one side to the other. They tried various 

metals in turn on Louis V . Lead, silver, and zinc had no 

efEect. Copper produced a slight return of sensibility in 
the paralysed arm, but steel applied to the right arm 
transferred the whole insensibility to the left side of the 
body. 

Inexplicable as such a phenomenon is, it is sufficiently 
common, as French physicians hold, in hysterical cases to 
excite little surprise. What puzzled the doctors was the 
change of character which accompanied the change of 

sensibility. When Louis V issued from the crisis of 

transfer, with its minute of anxious expression and panting 
breath, he might fairly be called a new man. The restless 
insolence, the savage impulsiveness, have wholly disappeared. 
The patient is now gentle, respectful, and modest, can speak 
clearly now, but he only speaks when he is spoken to. If he 
is asked his views on religion and politics he prefers to leave 
such matters to wiser heads than his own. It might seem that 
morally and mentally the patient's cure had been complete. 

But now ask what he thinks of Rochefort ; how he liked 
his regiment of marines. He will blankly answer that he 
knows nothing of Rochefort, and was never a soldier in his 
life. " Where are you then, and what is the date of to-day 2 " 
" I am at Bicgtre ; it is January 2nd, 1884, and I hope to see 
M. Voisin, as I did yesterday." 

It is found, in fact, that he has now the memory of two 
short periods of life (different from those which he remem- 
bers when his right side is paralysed), periods during which, 
so far as now can be ascertained, his character was of this 
same decorous type and his paralysis was on his left side. 

These two conditions are what) are called his first and his 
second, out of a series of six or more through which he can 
be made to pass. For brevity's sake I will further describe 
his fifth state only. 

If he is placed in an electric bath, or if a magnet is placed 
on his head, it looks at first sight as though a complete 
physical cure had been effected. All paralysis, all defect of 
sensibility, has disappeared. His movements are light end 
active, his expression gentle and timid, but ask him where ke 
is and you will find that he has gone back to a boy of four- 
teen, that he is at St. Urbain, his first reformatory, and that 
his memory embraces his years of childhood, and stops short 
on the very day on which he had the fright from the viper. 
If he is pressed to recollect the incident of the viper a violent 
epileptiform crisis puts a sudden end to this phase of his 
personality. (Vol. iv. pp. 497, 498, 499, " Proceedings of the 
Society for Psychical Research.") 

This carries us a good deal further. Here we have not 
only two distinct personalities, but two distinct characters, 
if not three, in one body. According to the side which 
is paralysed, the man is a savage reprobate or a decent 
modest citizen. The man seems born again when the 
steel touches his right side. Yet all that has happened has 
been that the Sub-conscious Personality has superseded 
his Conscious Personality in the control of Louis V . 

LUCIE AND ADKIEN.NE. 

The next case, although not marked by the same violent 
contrast, is quite as remarkable, because it illustrates the 
extent to which the Sub-conscious self can be utilised in 
curing the Conscious Personality. 



The subject was a girl of nineteen, called Lucie, who wa& 
highly hysterical, having daily attacks of several hours' 
duration. She was also devoid of the sense of pain or the 
sense of contact, so that she "lost her legs in bed," as she 
put it. 

On her fifth hypnotisation, however, Lucie underwent a 
kind of catalepsy, after which she returned to the somnam- 
bulic state ; but that state was deeper than before. She no 
longer made any sign whether of assent or refusal when she 
received the hypnotic commands, but she executed them 
infallibly, whether they were to take efEect immediately, ot 
after waking. 

In Lucie's ^se this went further, and the suggested 
actions became absolutely a portion of the trance-life. She 
executed them without apparently knowing what she was 
doing. If, for instance, in her waking state she was told (in 
the tone which in her hypnotic state signified command) to 
get up and walk about, she walked about, but to judge from 
her conversation she supposed herself to be still sitting 
quiet. She would weep violently when commanded, but 
while she wept she continued to talk as gaily and uncon- 
cernedly as if the tears had been turned on by a stop-cock. 

Any suggestion uttered by M. Janet in a brusque tone of 
command reached the unconscious self alone ; and other re- 
marks reached the subject — awake or somnambulic — in the 
ordinary way. The next step was to test the intelligence of 
this hidden " slave of the lariip," if I may so term it, — this 
sub-conscious and indifferent executor of all that was 
bidden. How far was its attention alert 1 How far was it 
capable of reasoning and judgment ? M. Janet began with a 
simple experiment. " When I shall have clapped my handb 
together twelve times," he said to the entranced subject be- 
fore awakening her, " you will go to sleep again." There was 
no Sign that the sleeper understood or heard ; and when she 
was awakened the events of the trance was a blank to her as 
usual. She began talking to other persons. M. Janet, at 
some little distance, clapped his hands feebly together five 
times. Seeing that she did not seem to be attending to him, 
he went up to her and said. "Did you hear what I did just 
now ? " " No, what ? " " Do you hear this ? " and he, clapped 
his hands once more. "Yes, you clapped your hands." 
" How often ? " " Once." M. Janet again withdrew and 
clapped his hands six times gently, with pauses between th3 
claps. Lucie paid no apparent attention, but when the sixth 
clap of this second series — making the twelfth altogether — 
was reached, she fell instantly into the trance again. It 
seemed, then, that the " slave of the lamp," had counted the 
claps through all, and had obeyed the order much as a clock 
strikes after a certain number of swings of the pendulum, 
however often you stop it between hour and hour. 

Thus far, the knowledge gained as to the unconscious 
element in Lucie was not direct but inferential. The nature 
of the command which it could execute showed it to be 
capable of attention and memory ; but there was no way of 
learning its own conception of itself, if such existed, or of 
determining its relation to other phenomena of Lucie's 
trance. And here it was that automatic writing was suc- 
cessfully invoked ; here we have, as I may say, the first 
fruits in France of the new attention directed to this seldom- 
trodden field. M. Janet began by the following simple com- 
mand. " When I clap my hands you will write Bonjour." 
This was done in the usual scrawling script of automatism, 
and Lucie, though fully awake, was not aware that she had 
written anything at all. 

M. Janet simply ordered the entranced girl to write 
answers to all questions of his after her waking. The com- 
mand thus given had a persistent effect, and while the 
awakened Lucie continued to chatter as usual with other 
persons, her unconscious self wrote brief and scrawling 
responses to M. Janet's questions. This was the moment at 
which in many cases a new and invading separate personality 
is assumed. 

A singular conversation gave to this limited creation, this 
statutory intelligence, an identity sufficient for practical con- 
venience. "Do you hear me?" asked Professor Janet. 



The Ghost that Dwells in Each of Us. 



Answer (by writing), "No." " But in order to answer one 
must hear.'- " Certainly." " Then how do you manage ? " 

I don't know." " There must be somebody that hears me " 
-" Yes." " Whc is it ? " " Not Lucie." " O, some one else ? 
Shall we call her Blanche ? " " Yes, Blanche." Blanche, how- 
ever had to be changed. Another name had to be chosen. 
" What name will you have ? " " No name." " You must, it 
will be more convenient." " Well, then, Adrienne." Never, 
tperhaps, has a personality had less spontaneity about it. 

Yet Adrienne was in some respects deeper down than 
Jjucie.- She could get at th,e genesis of certain psychical 
manifestations of which Lucie experienced only the results. 
A striking instance of this was afforded by the phenomena 
of the hystero-epileptic attacks to which this patient was 
subject. 

Lucie's special terror, which recurred in wild exclama- 
tion in her hysterical fits, was in some way connected 
-with hidden men. She could not, however, recollect the 
Incident to which her cries referred; she only knew that 
■she had had a severe fright at seven years old, and an 
illness in consequence. Now, during these " crises " Lucie 
(except, presumably, in the periods of unconsciousness 
which form a pretty constant element in such attacks) 
<50uld hear what Prof. Janet said to her. Adrienne, on the 
contrary, was hard to get at ; could no longer obey orders, 
and if she wrote, wrote only " J'ai peur, j'ai peur." 

M. Janet, however, waited until the attack was over, and 
then questioned Adrienne as to the true meaning of the 
agitated scene. Adrienne was able to describe to him the 
terrifying incident in her childish life which had originated 
the confused hallucinations which recurred during the attack. 
She could not explain the recrudescence of the hallucina- 
tions ; but she knew what Lucie saw, and why she saw it ; 
nay, indeed, it was Adrienne,' rather than Lucie, to whom 
the hallucination was directly visible. 

Lucie, it will be remembered, was a hysterical patient 
very seriously amiss. One conspicuous symptom was an 
almost absolute defect of sensibility, whether to pain, to 
heat, or to contact, which persisted both when she was 
awake and entranced. There was, as already mentioned, 
an entire defect of the muscular sense also, so that when 
her eyes were shut she did not know the position of her limbs. 
Nevertheless it was remarked as an anomaly that when 
■she was thrown into a cataleptic state, not only did the move- 
ments impressed upon her continue to be made, but the corre- 
-sponding or complementary movements, the corresponding 
facial expression, followed just as they usually follow in such 
experiments. Thus, if M. Janet clenched her fist in the cata- 
leptic state, her arm began to deal blows, and her face assumed 
a look of anger. The suggestion which was given through 
the so-called muscular sense had operated in a subject to 
whom the muscular sense, as tested in other ways, seemed to 
be wholly lacking. As soon as Adrienne could be communi- 
cated with, it was possible to get somewhat nearer to a 
solution of this puzzle. Lucie was thrown into catalepsy ; 
then M. Janet clenched her left hand (she began at once to 
strike out), put a pencil in her right, and said, " Adrienne, 
what are yoa doing ? " The left hand continued to strike, 
^nd the face to bear the look of rage, while the light hand 
wrote, " I am furious." " With whom ? " " With F." " Why 1 " 
" I don't know, but I am very angry." M. Janet then 
•unclenched the subject's left hand, and put it gently to her 
lips. It began to "blow kisses," and the face smiled. 
-' ' Adrienne, are you still angry ? " "No, that's over." ' ' And 
now 1. " " Oh, I am happy ! " " And Lucie ? " " She knows 
nothing ; she is asleep." 

In Lucie's case, indeed, these odd manifestations were — 
as the pure experimentalist might say — only too sanative, 
only too rapidly tending to normality. M. Janet acconi- 
panied his psychological inquiries with therapeutic sugges- 
tion, telling Adrienne not only to go to sleep when he 
clapped his hands, or to answer his questions in writing, 
but to cease having headaches, to cease having convulsive 
-attacks, to recover normal sensibility, and so on. Adrienne 
obeyed, and even as she obeyed the rational command, her 



own Undine-like identity vanished away. The day came 
when M. Janet called on Adrienne, and Lucie laughed and 
asked him who he was talking to. Lucie was now a healthy 
young woman, but Adrienne, who had risen out of the un- 
conscious, had sunk into the unconscious again— must I 
say? — for evermore. 

Few lives so brief have taught so many lessons. For us 
who are busied with automatic writing the lesson is clear. 
We have here demonstrably what we can find in other 
cases only inferentially, an intelligence manifesting itself 
continuously by written answers, of purport quite outside 
the normal subject's conscious mind, while yet that intelli- 
gence was but a part, a fraction, an aspect, of the normal 
subject's own identity. 

And we must remember that Adrienne— while she was, if 
I may say so, the unconscious self reduced to its simplest 
expre.-sion— did, nevertheless, manifest certain differences 
from Lucie, which, if slightly exaggerated, might have been 
very perplexing. Her handwriting was slightly different, 
though only in the loose and scrawling character so frequent 
in automatic script. Again, Adrienne remembered certain 
incidents in Lucie's childhood which Lucie had wholly 
forgotten. Once more— and this last suggestion points to 
positive rather than to negati"^ conclusions — Adrienne 
possessed a faculty, the muscular sense, of which Lucie was 
devoid. I am anxious that this point especially should be 
firmly grasped, for I wish the reader's mind to be perfectly 
open as regards the relative faculties of the conscious and 
the unconscious self. It is plain that we must be on the 
watch for completion, for evolution, as well as for parti- 
tion, for dissolution, of the corporate being. 

FfLTDA X. AST) HEK SUBMERGED SOUL. 

Side by side with this case we have another in which 
the Conscious Personality, instead of being cured, has 
been superseded by the Sub-conscious. It was as if instead 
of " Adrienne" being submerged by Lucie, " Adrienne " 
became Lucie and dethroned her former master. The 
woman in question, F^lida X., has been transformed. 

In her case the somnambulic life has become the normal 
life ; the " second state," which appeared at first only in 
short, dream-like accesses, has gradually replaced the " first 
state," which now recurs but for a few hours at long intervals. 
F61ida's second state is altogether superior to the first — 
physically superior, since the nervous painswhich had troubled 
her from childhood had disappeared ; and morally superior, 
inasmuch as her morose, self-centred disposition is exchanged 
for a cheerful activity which enables her to attend to her 
children and to her shop much more effectively than when 
she was in the etat bete, as she now calls what was once the only 
personality that she knew. In this case, then, which is now 
of nearly thirty years' standing, the spontaneous readjustment 
of nervous activities — the second state, no memory of which 
remains in the first state — has resulted in an improvement 
profounder than could have been anticipated from any moral 
or medical treatment that we know. The case shows us bow 
of ten the word " normal " means nothing more than "what 
happens to exist." For Felida's normal state was in fact her 
morbid state ; and the new condition which seemed at first 
a mere hysterical abnormality, has brought her 'to a life of 
bodily and mental sanity, which makes her fully the equal of 
average women .of her class. (Vol. iv. p. 503.) 

MADAME B. AND HER THREE SOULS. 

Marvellous as these cases appear, they are thrown en- 
tirely into the shade by the case of Madame B., in which 
the two personalities not only exist side by side, but in 
the case of the sub-conscious self knowingly co-exist, 
while over or beneath both there is a third personality 
which is aware of both the other two, and apparently 
superior to both. The possibilities which this case opens up 
are bewildering indeed. But it is better to state the case 
first and discuss it afterwards. Madame B., who is still 
under Prof. Richet's observation, is one of the favourite 
subjects of the French hypnotiser. She can be put to 



irom the original photograph Mrs. Mi/ers.1 



LEONIE I. 



From the original photograph by \Srs. Myers.'] 

LEONIE II. 



20 



Real Ghost Stories. 



sleep at almost any distance, and when hypnotised com- 
pletely changes her character. There are two well-defined 
personalities in her, and a third of a more mysterious 
nature than either of the two first. The normal waking 
state of the woman is called Lgonie I., t hypnotic state 
L^onie II. The third occult unconscit. as peAonality of 
the lowest depth is called L^onie III. 

" This poor peasant," says Professor Janet, " is in her 
normal state a serious and somewhat melancholy woman, 
calm and slow, very gentle and extremely timid. No one 
would suspect the existence of the person whom she includes 
within her. i Hardly is she entranced when she is metamor- 
phosed ; her face is no longer the same ; her eyes, indeed, re- 
main closed, but the acuteness of the ether senses compensates 
for the loss of sight. She becomes gay, noisy, and restless to 
an insupportable degree ; she continues good-natured, but she 
l"as acquired a singular tendency to irony and bitter jests. . 
In this state does not recognise her identity with her 
waking self. That good woman is not I,' she says ; ' she is 
too stupid ! ' " 

Madame B. has been so often hypnotised, and during so 
many years (for she was hypnotised by other physicians as 
loug ago as 1860), that Leonie II. has by this time acquired a 
considerable stock of memories which Madame B. does not 
share. Leonie II., therefore, counts as properly belonging to 
her own history and not to Madame B.'s all the events which 
have taken place while Madame B.'s normal self was hyp- 
notised into unconsciousness. It was not always easy at 
first to understand this partition of past experiences. 

" Madame B. in the normal state," says Professor Janet, 
" has a husband and children. Leonie II., speaking in the 
somnambulistic trance, attributes the husband to the ' other ' 
(Madame B.), but attributes the children to herself. . . At 
last I learnt that her former mesmerisers, as bold in their 
practice as certain hypnotisers of to-day, had induced 
somnambulism at the time of her accouchements. Leonie II., 
therefore, was quite right in attributing the children to her- 
self ; the rule of partition was unbroken, and the somnambulism 
was characterised by a duplication of the subject's 
existence " (p. 391). 

Still more extraordinary are Leonie II. 's attempts to 
make use of Leonie I.'s limbs without her knowledge or 
against her wUl. She will write postscripts to L6onie I.'s 
letters, of the nature of which poor Leonie I. is uncon- 
scious. 

It seems, however, that when once set up this new per- 
sonality can occasionally assume the initiative, and can say 
what it wants to say without any prompting. This is 
curiously illustrated by what may be termed a conjoint 
epistle addressed to Professor Janet by Madame B. and her 
secondary self, Leonie II. " She had left Havre more than 
two months when I received from her a very curious letter. 
On the first page was a short note written in a serious and 
respectful style. She was unwell, she said — worse on some 
days than on others — and she signed her true name, Madame 
B. But over the page began another letter in quite a dif- 
ferent style, and which I may quote as a curiosity : — ' My 
dear good sir, — I must tell you that B. really makes me 
suffer very much ; she cannot sleep, she spits blood, she hurts 
me. I am going to demolish her, she bores me. I am ill 
also. This is from your devoted Leontine ' (the name first 
given to Leonie II.). AVhen Madame B. returned to 
Havre I naturally questioned her concerning this curious 
missive. She remembered the first letter very dis- 
tinctly, but she had not the slightest recollection of the 
second. I at first thought there must have been an attack of 
spontaneous somnambulism between the moment when she 
finished the first letter and the moment when she closed the 
envelope. But afterwards these unconscious spontaneous 
letters became common, and I was better able to study the 
mode of their production. I was fortunately able to watch 
Madame B. on one occasion while she went through this 
curious performance. She was seated at a table, and held in 
the left hand the piece of knitting at which she had been 



working. Her face was calm, her eyes looked into space witb 
a certain- fixity, but she was not cataleptic, for she was 
humming a rustic tune ; her right hand wrote quickly, and, 
as it were, surreptitiously. I removed the paper without her 
noticing me, and then spoke to her ; she turned round wide- 
awake but was surprised to see me, for in her state of dis- 
traction she had not noticed my approach. Of the letter 
which she was writing she knew nothing whatever. 

L6onie II.'s independent action is not entirely confined tc 
writing letters. She observed (apparently) that when her 
primary self, Leonie I., discovered these letters she (Leonie I.), 
tore them up. So Leonie II. hit upon a plan of placing them 
in a photographic album into which Leonie I. could not look- 
without faUing into catalepsy (on account of an associa- 
tion of ideas with Dr. Gibert, whose portrait had been in the- 
album). In order to accomplish an act like this Leonie II. has 
to wait for a moment when Leonie I. is distracted, or, as we 
say, absent-minded. If she can catch her in this state- 
Leonie II. can direct Leonie I.'s walks, for instance, or start 
on a long railway journey without baggage, in order to get 
to Havre as quickly as possible. 

In the whole realm of imaginative literature, is there 
anything to compare to this actual fact of three selves in 
one body, each struggling to get possession of it ? Leonie 

I. , or the Conscious Personality, is in possession normally, 
but is constantly being ousted by Leonie II., or the Sub- 
conscious PersonaUty. It is the old, old case of the wife 
trying to wear the breeches. But there is a fresh terror 
beyond. For behind both L6onie I. and Leonie H, stand* 
the mysterious Leonie III. 

" The spontaneous acts of the unconscious self," says M. 
Janet, here meaning by Vinconscient the entity to which he 
has given the name of Leonie III., " may also assume a very 
reasonable form — a form which, were it better understood, 
might perhaps serve to explain certain cases of insanity. Mme. 
B., during her somnambulism (i.e. L6onie II.), had had a sort of 
hysterical crisis ; she was restless and noisy and I could nob 
quiet her. Suddenly she stopped and said to me with terror. 
' Oh, who is talking to me like that 1 It frightens me.' ' No 
one is talking to you.' ' Yes ! there on the left 1 ' And she 
got up and tried to open a wardrobe on her left hand, to see 
if some one was hidden there. ' What is that you hear 1 ' I 
asked. ' I hear on the left a voice which repeats, ' Enough,, 
enough, be quiet, you are a nuisance.' Assuredly the voice- 
which thus spoke was a reasonable one, for Leonie II. was 
insupportable ; but I had suggested nothing of the kind, and 
had no idea of inspiring a hallucination of hearing. Another 
day L4onie II. was quite calm, but obstinately refused to 
answer a question which I asked. Again she heard with 
terror the same voice to the left, saying, ' Come, be sensible,, 
you must answer.' Thus the unconscious sometimes gave- 
her excellent advice," 

And in effect, as soon as Leonie III. was summoned into- 
communication, she accepted the responsibility of this coun- 
sel. " What was it that happened? " asked M. Janet, " when- 
Leonie II. was so frightened?" "Oh! nothing. It was I 
who told her to keep quiet ; I saw she was annoying you ; I 
doni know why she was so frightened." 

Note the significance of this incident. Here we have got 
at the root of a hallucination. We have not merely infe- 
rential but direct evidence that the imaginary voice which 
terrified Leonie II. proceeded from a profounder stratum of 
consciousness in the same individual. In what way, by the- 
aid of what nervous mechanism, was the startling monition 
conveyed ? 

Just as Mme. B. was sent, by means of passes, into a state 
of lethargy, from which she emerged as Leonie II., so Leonie- 

II. , in her turn, was reduced by renewed passes to a stale- 
of lethargy from which she emerged no longer as Leonie II. 
but as Leonie III. This second waking is slow and gradual,, 
but the personality which emerges is, in one important point, 
superior to either Leonie I. or Leonie II. Although one among- 
the subject's phases, this phase possesses the memory of every 
phase. Leonie III., like Leonie II., knows the normal life of 



The Ghost that Dwells in Each of Us. 



21 



Leonie I., but distinguishes herself from Leonie I., in whom, it 
must be said, these subjacent personalities appear to take 
little interest. But Leonie III. also remembers the life of 
Leonie II. — condemns her as noisy and frivolous, and is 
anxious not to be confounded with her either. " Vous voyez 
bien que je ne suis pas cette bavarde, cette folle ; nous ne 
nous ressemblons pas du tout." 

We ask, in amazement, how many more personalities 
may there not be hidden in the human frame ? Here is 
simple Madame B., who is not one person but three — first 
her commonplace self ; secondly, the clever, chattering 
Leonie II., who is bored by B., and who therefore wants to 
demolish her ; and thirdly, the lordly Leonie III., who 
issues commands that strike terror into Leonie II., and 
disdains to be identified with either of the partners in 
Madame B. s body. 

It is evident, if the hypnotists are right, that the 
human body is more like a tenement house than a single 
cell, and that the inmates love each other no more than 
the ordinary occupants of tenemented property. But 
how many are there of us within each skin who can 
say? 

SOME SUGGESTED THEORIES. 

Of theories to account for these strange phenomena 
there are enough and to spare. I do not for a moment 
venture to claim for the man-and-wife illustration the 
slightest scientific value. It is only a figure of speech 
which brings out very clearly one aspect of the problem 
of personality. The theory that there are two in- 
dependent personalities within the human skin is con- 
demned by all orthodox psychologists. There is one 
personality manifesting itself, usually consciously, but 
occasionally unconsciously, and the different method of 
manifestation differs so widely as to give the impression 
that there could not be the same personality behind 
both. A man who is ambidextrous will sign his name 
differently with his right or left hand, but it* is the same 
signature. Mr. Myers thinks that the Secondary Per- 
sonality or Subliminal Consciousness is merely a phase 
of the essential Unity of the Ego. Some time ago he 
expressed himself on this subject as follows : — 

I hold that hypnotism (itself a word covering a vast variety 
of different states) may be regarded as constituting one 
special case which falls under a far wider category — the 
category, namely, of developments of a secondary personality. 
I hold that we each of us contain the potentialities of many 
different arrangements of the elements of our personality, 
each arrangement being distinguishable from the rest by 
differences in the chain of memories which pertain to it. The 
arrangement with which we habitually identify ourselves — • 
what we call the normal or primary self — consists, in my view, 
of elements selected for us in the struggle, for existence with 
special reference to the maintenance of ordinary physical 
needs, and is not necessarilly superior in any other respect to 
the latent personalities which lie alongside of it — the fresh 
combinations of our personal elements which may be evoked 
by accident or design, in a variety to which we at present can 
assign no limit. I consider that dreams, with natural somnam- 
bulism, automatic writing, with so-called mediamistic trance, 
as well as certain intoxications, epilepsies, hysterias, and 
recurrent insanities, afford examples of the development of 



what I have called secondarj' mnemonic chains ; fresh per- 
sonalities, more or less complete, alongside the normal state. 
And I would add that hypnotism is only the name given, 
to a group of empirical methods of inducing these fresh 
personalities. 

A doctor in philosophy, to whom I submitted thes& 
pages, writes me as follows : — " There can be no doubt 
that every man lives a snb-conscious as well as a conscious 
life. One side^f him is closed against examination by 
himself {i.e. unconscious) ; the other is conscious of itself. 
The former carries on processes of separation, combina- 
tion, and distribution of the thought-stuff handed over 
to it, corresponding almost exactly to the processes 
carried on by the stomach, which, as compared with those 
of eating, etc., go on in the dark automatically. But you 
might as well ascribe the aches and revolutions of the 
stomach to a second stomach, as ordinarily these sub-con- 
scious, mental processes to an old female inside blindfolded 
except occasionally, or here and there a queer sleep- 
walker." 

Another doctor, not of philosophy but of medicine, 
who has devoted special attention to the phenomenon of 
sleep, suggests a new illustration which is graphic and 
suggestive. He writes : — 

With regard to dual or multiple consciousness, my own 
feeling has always been that the individuals stand one behind 
the other in the chambers of the mind, or else, as it were, in' 
concentric circles. You may compare it to the Jewish 
tabernacle. First, there is the court of the Gentiles, where 
Ego No. 1 chaffers about trifles with the outer world. While- 
he is so doing Ego No. 2 watches him from the court of the 
Levites, but does not go forth on small occasions. When we- 
"open out." tp. a friend the Levite comes forth, and is in turn 
watched by the priest from the inner court. Let our emotions be- 
stirred in sincere converse and out strides the priest, and' 
takes precedence of the other > two, they falling obedientlj^ 
and submissively behind him. But the priest is still watched 
by the high priest from the tabernacle itself, and only on 
great and solemn occasions does he make himself manifest 
by action. When he does, the other three yield to his autho- 
rity, and then we say the man " speaks with his whole soul "" 
and " from the bottom of his heart." But even now the 
Shekinah is upon the mercy-seat within the Holy of holies, 
and the high priest knows it. 

The latest word of the French psychologists is thus- 
stated by M. Foiiill^e : — 

Contemporary psychology deprives us of the illusion of a 
definitely limited, impenetrable, and absolutely autonomous I. 
The conception of individual consciousness must be of an idea 
rather than of a substance. Though separate m the universe., 
we are not separate from the universe. " Continuity and re- 
ciprocity of action exist everywhere. This is the great law 
and the great mystery. There is no such thing as an isolated 
and veritably monad being, any more than there is such a 
thing as an indivisible point, except in the abstractions of 
geometry." 

Whatever may be the true theory, it is evident that 
there is enough mystery about personality to make us 
very diffident about dogiiaatising, especially as to what is 
possible and what is not. 

Whether we have one mind or two let us, at least, keep- 
it (or them) open. 



22 



PART II.— THE CENSUS OF HALLUCINATIONS. 



Yri['HE question of apparitions being a (luestion of evidence, the first thing to be done is to collect evidence. The 
societies of learned men in the Old World and the New who have addressed themselves to the scientific 
investigation of these obscure phenomena, have set on foot the taking of a Census of Hallucinations in order 
•to form some kind of a general idea as to how frequent are the phenomena which it is no longer possible to 
ignore. They suggest that those who are interested in the subject should fill in the Census Paper, a copy of which 
is enclosed in the present number. It contains twenty-five spaces for the entry of the experience of as many friends 
or acquaintances. To give such a return any value as evidence it is necessary that our friends should be fairly 
sampled, and that as much care should be taken to enter those who have no hallucinations as those who can report 
such phenomena in their own experience. 

Hallucination, be it observed, does not mean a mere creation of fancy. "A hallucinatory figure is a shape which 
is not what it seems to be— namely, a human being in flesh and blood, and which so far lacks reality ; but it may 
nevertheless have a very true and definite meaning and message of its own ; or may, on the other hand, be the 
mere indication of some disorder of the sense-organs or of the brain." 

In the Census Paper duly filled in of the first twenty-five persons who were accessible in the oflice of the 
Review of Reviews, only twelve had no phenomena to report. 

According to the latest returns from the census-takers, the proportion of sane persons in ordinary health who 
have had hallucinations are to those who have none as 1 to 8. They have returns as to 10,211. If every one who 
reads this Christmas Number would take steps to fill in the census paper and forward it to Professor Sidgwick, there 
would be adequate material for generalisation as to the extent to which mankind is subject to hallucinations. At 
present the basis is too narrow. On the figures already collected, ir36 percent, see or hear what is not explicable by 
any known laws. This represents a body of testimony which cannot be ignored. 

For the compilation of the narratives in this Christmas Kumber the Society for Psychical Research has no 

responsibility. Its object is scientific, its methods are 
severe, and its publications are read only by the few. Its 
committee will investigate hereafter the strange stories 
brought together here, but until they are investigated, 
verified, and their evidential value duly appraised, the 
results of our Census are to them merely so much raw 
material which may or may not yield valuable results. 
What the Society wants is evidence— first-hand evidence. 
There is a popular delusion abroad that the Society has 
never been able to obtain such evidence. Nothing can be 
further from the fact. Long ago their Committee on 
Haunted Houses reported that — 

" As a whole, the evidence before us unquestionably points 
to the reality of such cases of abnormal phenomena. We 
are not investigating the origin of fables — we are examining 
facts, and the quantity of evidence for them, which we are 
now engaged in sifting, far surpasses our e:?pectatioD." 
( Vol. ii. p. 137.) 

They have published two bulky volumes, full of evidence 
proving the reality of Phantasms of the Living. They have 
now other works in preparation, proving the reality of 
Phantasms of the Dead. 

Seeing how serious this inquiry was becoming, I wrote the 
Hon. Secretary of the Psychical Research Society the follow- 
ing letter : — 

Mowbray House, London, W.C., October, 1891. 
Dear Mr. Myers,— The collection and compilation of "Real 
Ghost Stories " which I proposed to undertake for my Christ- 




FREDEKIC W. H. JIYEES. 
Hon. Sec. S.P.R. 



The Census of Hallucinations. 



23 



mas Number, has startled me not a little. When I began I had but little conception of the momentous issues to whicli 
it seems to be directly leading. Now that I discern somewhat more clearly both the difficultie.s of the task and the immense 
importance of the inquiry, 1 am anxious to do what I can to assist in the careful collection and scientific examination of 
the enormous number of facts, some hastily gleaned samples of which I am stringing together in my Christmas Number. 

The publication of "Real Ghost Stories " will, I hope, finally dispel the absuid and unscientific prejudice which has 
hitherto rendered it almost impossible to persuade ordinary people to admit that the}' have seen or heard anything of the. 
kind that is popularly described as " supernatural." It is now obvious to every one of an honest and impartial mind — if any 
reliance whatever can be placed on human testimony — that apparitions appear. 

This fundamental fact being popularly recognised, we may confidently expect that very many credible witnesses who 
have hitherto kept silence for fear of ridicule will now come forward to give e\#dence. 

I propose, therefore, with your consent, to insert in each copy of our Christmas Number a form of census paper, issued by 
those who have set on foot the " International Census of Hallucinations,'' in the hope that a goodly proportion of those who 
read '• Real Ghost Stories " will co-operate in collecting data on which, as on a sure foundation, the Science of 
Apparitions may be firmly established. 

If you see your way to comply with this request, it will, of course, in no way identifj- your Society with anything which 
I may publish on my own responsibility. — I am, yours sincerely, 

William T. Stead. 

P.S. — I shall require 100,000 forms for the English edition of the Christmas Number. I may need an equal number for 
my American edition. 

To this I received the following reply : — 

Leckhampton House, Cambridge, October, 1891. 
Dear Mr. Stead,— Professor Sidgwick, of Cambridge, who is conducting in England the International Census of 
Hallucinations, accepts with pleasure your kind offer to insert our census papers in your Christjnas Number, and will be 
glad to receive the filled-up papers, and to send further papers, if 
desired. 

Professor William James, Harvard, Cambridge, Mass., will be glad 
to receive census papers from your American readers. 

I gratefully acknowledge the help thus given to our inquiry, 
although your readers will, of course, understand that we of the 
Society for Psychical Research cannot be responsible for any publica- 
tion outside our own "Proceedings." Your widely cast net will 
doubtless bring in much that is of value to us ; although, of course, 
it will be our duty to apply our own methods to thematerials which 
you may lay before the public, and to frame oar conclusions or 
hypotheses with our own qualifications and reserves. 

Our secretary for the United States, Dr. Hodgson, 5, Boylston 
Place, Boston, Mass.. will be happy to hear from American cor- 
respondents, and in England either Professor Sidgwic' , Mr. Podmore 
(at the Society's rooms, 19, Buckingham Street, London, W.C.), or I 
myself, will be very glad to receive fresh information, or to help 
others, so far as we can, towards the attainment so much sound 
knowledge on these matters as can as yet be attained.— Beheve 
me, yours sinoerelv, 

Feedeeic W. H. Myees, Hon. Sec. S.P.R. 

The following pages describe an attempt to take a Census of 
Hallucinations, not on the scientific, fair sample basis of the 
census paper, but upon the plan which lends itself most easily 
to the compilation of a Christmas Number, viz. the enumeration 
of the hallucinations of those who have something to tell. 
The persons, however, who tell their stories are real persons, 
who can, if need arise, be subpcenaed. They are ready to repeat 
their statements on oath before any tribunal that exists or may 
be hereafter brought into existence. Their testimony may be 
insufficient to establish the truth of apparitions ; it would cer- 
tainly suffice to hang any prisoner that ever stood in the Old 

Bailey. It is, however, much easier to prove the perpetidtion of a murder than it is to demonstrate the apparition, 
of a ghost. The corpse remains ; the ghost disappears. 

Still, here is the evidence ; take it for what it is worth. And before starting bear in mind the famous leading: 
case of the Eastern potentate and the traveller who told him of ice. " Water, your Highness," said the man from 
afar, " when subjected to intense cold becomes solid as a rock." "What ! " asked the Prince, not trusting his ears. 
" Water," replied the imperturbable traveller, "in northern countries in winter time becomes so solid with the cold 
that whole armies can march across its surface." " Off with his head for a liar ! " cried the irate Rajah, 
you fool me with such silly falsehoods ! " 

Yet, ^fter all, ice exists. So it is with many other things not dreamt of in our philosophy. 




DE. HODGSOX. 
President o£ the Ameiican Psychical Eeseaich Society. 



" How dare 



24 



CHAPTER I— MY 



HOST] 



;ss. 



THE THOUGHT BODY, OR THE DOUBLE. 

"And as Peter knocked at the door of the irate, a damsel came to hearken, named Rhoda. And when she knew Peter's 
voice she ran in and told how I'eter stood before the gate. And they said unto her Thou ait mad. But .he constantlj 
affirmed that it was even so. Then said they, It is his angel (or double). -Aets xn. I6-I0. 

famous men of our own time ; but the ghosts have fled. 



I BEGAN to write this Christmas Number in a small 
country-house among the Surrey hills, whither I had 
retreated in order to find undisturbed leisure m which 
to arrange my ideas and array my facts. It was a 
pleasant place enough, perched on the brow of a 
heath-covered slope that dipped down to a ravine, at the 
head of which stands Professor Tyndall's house with its 
famous screen. Hardly a mile away northward lies the 
Devil's Punch Bowl, with its memorial stone erected in 
abhorrence of the detestable murder perpetrated on its 




{ 



MY HOSTESS- MUS. M . 

xim by ruffians whose corpses slowly rotted as they 
.swung on the gibbet overhead ; far to the south spreads 
the glorious amphitheatre of hills which constitute the 
Highlands of the South. The Portsmouth road, along 
which for hundreds of years rolled to and fro the tide of 
martial life between London and the great Sea Gate of 
the Realm, lies near by, silent and almost disused. Mr. 
Balfour s land, on the brow of Hindhead, is enclosed but 
not yet built upon, although a whole archipelago of 
cottages and villas is springing up amid the heather as 
the ground slopes towards Sel borne — White's Selborne — 
that can dimly be descried to the westward beyond 
Liphook Common. Memories there are, enough and to 
spare, of the famous days of old, and of the hot less 



There used to be a ghost in the mill," said my driver, 
"and another in a comparatively new house over in 
Lord Tennyson's direction, but we hear nothing about 
them now." "Not even at the Murder Stone of the 
Devil's Punch Bowl V " Not even at the Murder Stone. 
I have driven past it at all hours, and never saw any- 
thing — but the stone, of course." 

Yet a more suitable spot for a ghost could hardly be con- 
ceived than the rim of the Devil's Punch Bowl, where the 
sailor was murdered, and where afterwards his mur- 
derers were hanged. I visited it late at night, when the 
young moon was beginning to struggle through the cloudj 
sky, and looked down into the ravine which Cobbett 
declared was the most horrid place God ever made ; but 
no sign of ghostly visitant could be caught among the 
bracken, no sound of the dead voices was audible in the 
air. It is the way with ghosts — they seldom appear where 
they might be looked for. It is the unexpected in the 
world of shadows as in the workaday world which always 
happens. 

Of this I had soon a very curious illustration. For 
although there were no ghosts in the Devil's Punch Bowl 
by the Murder Stone, I found that there had been a 
ghost in the trim new little villa in which I was quartered ! 
It didn't appear to me— at least, it has not done so as yet. 
But it appeared to some friends of mine whose statement 
is explicit enough. Here was a find indeed. I spent 
most of my boyhood within a mile of the famous haunted 
house or mill at Willington, but I had never slept 
before in a place which ghosts used as a trysting place, 
I asked my hostess about it. She replied, "Yes, it 
is quite true ; but although you may not believe it, 
I am the ghost." "You? How!" "Yes," she 
replied, quite seriously. "It is quite true what youi 
friends have told you. They did see what you would cor- 
rectly describe as an apparition. That is to say, they 
saw a more or less shadowy figure, which they 
at once identified, and which then gradually faded 
away. It was an apparition in the true sense of the 
word. It entered the room without using the door or 
window, it was visibly manifested before them, and then 
it vanished. All that is quite true. But it is also true 
that the ghost, as you call it, was my ghost." "Your 

ghost, but " " I am not dead, you are going to say. 

Precisely. But surely you must be well aware of the fact 
that the ghosts of the living are much better authenticated 
than ghosts of the dead." 

My hostess was the daughter of a well-known London 
solicitor, who, after spending her early youth in dancing 
and riding and other diversions of young ladies in society 
who have the advantage of a house in Park Lane, 
suddenly became possessed by a strange, almost savage 
fascination for the occult lore of the ancient East. 
Abandoning the frivolities of ^Mayfair, she went to 
Girton, where she plunged into the study of Sanscrit. 
After leaving Girton she applied herself to the study of 
the occult side of Theosophy. Then she married 
a black magician in the platonic fa.shion common to 
Occultists, early Christians, and Russian Nihilists, and 
since then she has prosecuted her studies into the invisible 
world with ever-increasing interest. 



The Thought Body. 



25 



THE THOUGHT BODY. 

' I see you are incredulous," she replied ; *' but, if 
you like, I will some time aflford you an opportunity of 
proving that I am simply speaking the truth. Tell me, 
will you Bpeak to me if I ap^r to you in my thought 
body?" "Certainly," I replied, "unless I am struck 
dumb. Nothing would please me better. But, of course, 
I have never seen a ghost, and no one can say how 
any utterly unaccustomed experience may affect him." 
"Unfortunately," she replied, "that is too often the 
case. All tiitose to whom I have hitherto appeared have 
been so scared they could not speak." "But, my dear 
friend, do you achially mean to say that you have the 

faculty of " "Going about in my thought body ? Most 

certainly. It is not a very uncommon faculty, but it is 
one which needs cultivation and development." " But 
what is a thought body 1 " My hostess smiled : " It is 
difficult to expuin truths on the plane of thought to those 
who are immersed body and soul in matter. I can only 
tell you that every person has, in addition to this natural 
body of flesh, bones, and blood, a thought body, the 
exact counterpart in every respect of,thL<> material frame. 
It is contained within Uie material body, as air is con- 
tained in the lungs and in the blood. It is of finer matter 
than the gross fabric of our outward body. It is capable 
of motion with the rapidity of thought. The laws of 
space and time do not exist for the mind, and the thought 
envelope of which we are speaking moves with the 
swiftness of the mind." 

" Then when your thought body appears 1 " 
" My mind goes with it. I see, I hear, and my con- 
sciousness is with my thought envelope. But I want to 
have a proper interview while on my thought journeys. 
That is why I ask you if you would try to speak to me if 
I appear." 

" But," I objected, " do you really mean that you hope 
to appear before me, in my office, as immaterial as gas, 
as visible as light, and yet to speak, to touch. 

"That is just what I mean," she replied, laughing, 
" that and nothing less, I was in your office the other 
morning at six o'clock, but no one was there. I have 
not got this curious power as yet under complete control. 
But when once we are able to direct it at will, imagine 
what possibilities it unfolds ! " 

"But," said I, "if you can be seen and touched, you 
ought to be photographed ? " 

" I wish to be photographed, but no one can say as yet 
whether such thought bodies can be photographed. 
When next I make the experiment I want you to try. 
It would be very useful." 

Useful indeed ! It does not require very vivid imagina- 
tion to see that if you can come and go to the uttermost 
parts of the world in your thought shape, such thought 
bodies will be indispensable henceforth on every enter- 
prising newspaper. It would be a great saving on tele- 
graphy. When my ideal paper comes along, I mentally 
vowed I would have my hostess as first member of my 
staff. But of course it had got to be proved, and that 
not only once but * dozen times, before any reliance 
could be placed on it. 

" I often come down here," said my hostess, cheerfully, 
" after breakfast. I just lie down in my bedroom in 
town, and in a moment I find myself here at Hindhead. 
Sometimes I am seen, sometimes I am not. But I am 
here ; seen or unseen, I see. It is a curious gift, and 
one which I am studying hard to develop and to control." 

" And what about clothes ? " I asked. "Oh," replied 
my hostess, airily, " I go in whatever clothes I like. 
There are astral counterparts to all our garments. It by 



no means follows that I apjiear in the same dress as that 
which is worn by my material body. I remember, when 
I appeared to your friend, I wore the astral counterpart 
of a white silk shawl, whwh was at the time folded away 
in the wardrobe." 

At this point, however, in order to anticipate the 
inevitable observation that my hostess was insane, I think 
I had better introduce the declarations of my two friends,, 
who are quite clear and explicit as to their recollection of 
what they saw. 

THE BVIDENCB OP THE WHITE SHAWL, 

My witnesses are mother and daughter. The daughter 
I have seen and interviewed ; the mother I could not 
see, but took a statement down from her husband, who- 
subsequently submitted it in proof to her for correction. 
I print the daughter's statement first. 




MIS3 c . 



"About eighteen months ago (in May, 1890) I was stay- 
ing at the house of my friend in M Mansions. Mrs., 

M. had gone to her country house at Hindhead for a 
fortnight and was not expected back for a week. I waS: 
sitting in the kitchen reading Edna Lyall's 'Donovan.' 
About half past nine o'clock I distinctly heard Mrs. 
M. walk up and down the passage which ran from the- 
front door past the open door of the room in which I 
was sitting. I was not thinking of Mrs M. and did 
not at the time realise that she was not in the flat, 
when suddenly I heard her voice an'' saw her standing 
at the open door. I saw her quite f'' ..mctly, and saw that 
she was dressed in the dress i which I had usually 
seen her in an evening, without bonnet or hat, her hair 
being plaited low down close to the back of her head. The 
dress, I said, was the same, but there were two differ- 
ences which I noticed at once. In her usual dress 
the silk front was grey ; this time the grey colour had 



26 



Real Ghost Stories. 



given place to a cuiious timber, and over her shoulders 
she wore a shawl of white Indian silk. I noticed it parti- 
cularly, because the roses embroidered on it at its ends 
■did not correspond with each other. All this I saw as I 

looked up and heard her say, 'T , give me that 

book.' 1 answered, half mechanically, ' Yes, Mrs. M.,' 
■but felt somewhat startled. I had hardly spoken when 
Mrs M. turned, opened the door leading into the main 
building, and went out. I instantly got up and 
followed her to the door. It was closed. I opened 
it and looked out, but could see nobody. It was 
not until then that I fully realised that there was 
something uncanny in what I had seen. I was very 
irightened, and after having satisfied myself that Mrs. M. 
was not in the flat, I fastened the door, put out the 
lights, and went to bed, burying my head under the 
bedclothes. The post next day brought a letter 
from Mrs. M. saying that she was coming by 
eleven o'clock. I was too fi'ightened to stay in 
the house, and I went to my father and told him 
what I had seen. He told me to go back and hear 
■what Mrs. M. had to say about the matter. When 
Mrs. M. arrived I told her what I had seen on the pre- 
ceding evening. She laughed, and said, 'Oh! I was 
here then, was I? I did not expect to come here.' 
With that exception I have seen no apparition whatever, 
or had any hallucination of any kind, neither have I 
seen the apparition of Mrs. M. again." 

After hearing this statement I asked Mrs. M. what she 
meant by the remark she had made on hearing Miss C.'s 
explanation of what she had witnessed. My hostess 
replied, " That night when I passed into the trance state, 
and lay down on the couch in the sitting-room at 
Hindhead, I did so with the desire of visiting my hus- 
band, who was in his retreat at Wimbledon. That, I 
■should say, was between nine and half-past. After 
I came out of the trance I was conscious that I had 
been somewhere, but I did not know where. T started from 
I-Iiudhead for Wimbledon, but landed at M Man- 
sions, where no doubt I was more at home." "Then 
you had no memory of where you had been ? " " Not the 
least." " And what about the shawl ? " " The shawl was 
one that Miss C. had never seen. I had not worn it for 
two years, and the fact that she saw it and described it, is 
conclusive evidence against the subjective character of 
the vision. The originals of all the phantom clothes 

were at M Mansions at the time Miss C. saw me 

wearing them. I was not wearing the shawl. At the time 
when she saw it on my thought body it was folded up and 
put away in a wardrobe in an adjoining room. She had 
never seen it." I asked Miss C. what was the appearance 
of Mrs. M. She replied, " She just looked as she does 
always, only much more beautiful." " How do you ac- 
count," said I to ray hostess, "for the change in 
colour of the silk front from grey to amber ? '' She replied, 
■"It was a freak." 

HAUNTED BY A THOUOHT BODY. 

I then asked Mr. C, the father of the last -witness, 
■what had occurred in his wife's experience. He said, 
'■ Here is a statement which my wife made to me, and 
which you can rely upon as correct. I was staying 
at Hindhead, in the lodge connected with the house 
in which you are staying. I was in some trouble, and 
Mrs. M. had been somewhat anxious about me. I 
had gone to sleep, but was suddenly aroused by the 
consciousness that some one was bending over me. When 
I opened my eyes I saw in shimmering outline a figure 
which I recognised at once as that of Mrs. M. She was 
bentftng over me, and her great lustrous eyes seemed to 



pierce my very soul. For a time I lay still, as if 
paralysed, being unable either to speak or to move, but at 
last gaining courage with time I ventured to strike a 
match. As soon as I did so the figure of Mrs. M. dis- 
appeared. Feeling reassured and persuaded that I had 
been deluded by my senses,.! at last put out the Ught 
and composed myself to sleep. To my horror, no sooner 
was the room dark than I saw the- spectral, shimmering 
form of Mrs. M. moving about the room, and always 
turning towards me those wonderful, piercing eyes. I 
again struck a match, and again -the apparition vanished 
from the room. By this time I was in a mortal terror, 
and it was some time before I ventured to put out the 
lioht again, when a third time I saw the familiar presence 
which had evidently never loft the room but simply 
been invisible in the light. In the dark it shone by its 
own radiance. I was taken seriously ill with a violent 
palpitation of the heart, and kept my light burning. I 
felt so utterly upset that I could not remain any longer 
in the place and insisted next morning on going home. 
I did not touch the phantom, I simply saw it — 
saw it three times, and its haunting persistency rendered 
it quite impossible for me to mistake it for any mere 
nightmare." 

Neither Mrs. nor MLss C. have had any other halluci- 
nations, and Mrs. C. is strongly sceptical. She ' does 
not deny the accuracy of the above statement, but 
scouts the theory of a thought body, or of any super- 
natural or occult explanation. On hearing Mrs. C.'s 
evidence I asked my hostoss whether she was conscious 
of haunting her guest in this way. "I knew nothing 
about it," she replied; "all that I know was that I 
had been much troubled about her and was anxious 
to help her. I went into a very heavy, deep sleep; 
but until next morning, when I heard of it from Mrs. C., 
I had no idea that my double had left my room." 
I said, " This power is rather gruesome, for you might 
take to haunting mo." "I do not think so, unless 
there was something to be gained which could not be 
otherwise secured, some benefit to be conferred upon 
you." " That is to say, if I were in trouble or dangerously 
ill, and you were anxious about me, your double might 
come and attend my sick-bed." " That is quite possible," 
she said, imperturbably. " Well," said I, " when are you 
comingto be photographed?" "Not for many monthsyet," 
she replied, with a laugh. "For the thought body to leave 
its corporeal teneqfient it needs a considerable concentra- 
tion of thought, and an absence of all disturbing conditions 
or absorbing preoccupations at the time. I see no reason 
why I should not be pliotographed when the circum- 
stances are propitious. 1 shall be very glad to furnish 
you with that evidence of the reaUty of the thought 
l>ody, but such things cannot be fixed up to order." 

This, indeed, was a ghost to some purpose — a ghost 
free from all the weird associations of death and the 
grave — a healthy, utilisablo ghost, and a ghost, above all, 
which wanted to be photographed. It seemed too good 
to be true. Yet how strange it was ! Here we have just 
been discussing whether or not we have each of us two 
souls, and, behold ! my good hostess tells me quite calmly 
that it is beyond all doubt that we have two bodies. 

MKS. BKSANT'S theory. 

I asked Mrs. Besant whether she thought my hostess 
was romancing, and whether my friends had not been the 
victim of some illusion. "Oh, no," said Mrs. Besant. 
cheerfully. " There is nothing improbable about it. Very 
possibly she has this faculty. It is not so uncommon as 
you think. But its exercise is rather dangerous, and I 
hope she is well instructed." " How ? " I asked. " Oh," 



The Thought Body 



27 



Mrs. Besant replied, " it is all right if she knows what 
she is about, but it is just as dangerous to go waltzing 
about on the astral plane as it is for a girl to go sky- 
larking down a dark slum when roughs are about. 
Elementals, with the desire to live, greedily appropriat- 
ing the vitality and the passions of men, are not the 
pleasantest companions. Nor can other astrals of the 
dead, who have met with sudden or violent ends, and 
whose passions are unslaked, be regarded as desirable 
acquaintances. If she knows what she is about, well and 
good. But otherwise she is like a child playing with 
dynamite." 

" But what is an astral body ? " 

Mrs. Besant rephed there are several astrals, eacn 
with ts own characteristics. "The lowest astral body 
taken in itself is without conscience, will, or in- 
telligence. It exists as a mere shadowy phantasm 
only as long as the material body lasts." " Then 
the mummies in the Museum ? " " No doubt a clair- 
voyant could see their astrals keeping their silent 
watch by the dead. As the body decays so the astral 
fades away." " But that implies the possibility of a 
decaying ghost ? " "Certainly. An old friend of mine, a 
lady who bears a well-known name, was once haunted for 
months by an astral. She was a strong-minded girl, and 
she didn't mind. But it was rather ghastly when the 
astral began to decay. As the corpse decomposed the 
astral shrank, until at last, to her great relief, it entirely 
disappeared." 

Mrs. Besant mentioned the name of the lady, who is 
well known to many of my readers, and one of the last 
to be suspected of such haunting. 

THREE OTHER AERIAL WANDERERS. 

A short time after hearing from mj- hostess this 
incredible account of her aerial journeyings, I received 
first hand from three other ladies, statements that they 
had also enjoyed this faculty of bodily duplication. All 
four ladies are between twenty and forty years of age. 
Three of them are married. The first says she has almost 
complete control over her movements, but for the most 
part her phantasmal envelope is invisible to those whom 
she visits. 

This, it may be said, is mere conscious clairvoyance, in 
which the faculty of sight was accompanied by the con- 
sciousness of bodily presence, although it is invisible to 
other eyes. It is, besides, purely subjective and there- 
fore beside the mark. Still, it is interesting as embody- 
ing the impressions of a mind, presumably sane, as to the 
experiences through which it has consciously passed. On 
the same ground I may refer to the experience of Miss X., 
the second lady referred to, who, when lying, as it was 
believed, at the point of death, declares that she was quite 
conscious of coming out of her body and looking at it 
as it lay in the bed. In all the cases I have yet men- 
tioned the departure of the phantasmal body is accom- 
panied by a state of trance on the part of the material 
body. There is not dual consciousness, but only a dual 
body, the consciousness being confined to the immaterial 
body. 

It is otherwise with the experience of the fourth 
wanderer in my text. Mrs. Wedgwood, the daughter-in- 
.law of Mr. Hensleigh Wedgwood, the well-known 
■philologist, who was Charles Darwin's cousin, declares 
that she had once a very extraordinary experience. She 
was lying on a couch in an upper room one wintry 
morning at Shomcliflfe when she felt her thought body 
leave her and, passing through the window, alight on the 
snowy ground. She was distinctly conscious both in her 
material body and in its immaterial counterpart. She lay 



on the couch watching the movements of the second self» 
which at the same moment felt the snow cold under its- 
feet. The second self met a labourer and spoke to him. 
He replied as if somewhat scared. The second self walked 
down the road and entered an oflicer's hut, which was 
standing empty. She noted the number of guns. There 
were a score or more of all kinds in all manner of places ; 
remarked upon the quaint looking-glass ; took a mental 
inventory of the furniture ; and then, coming out as she 
went in, she regained her material body, which all the 
while lay perfect]^ conscious on the couch. Then, when 
the two selves were rp-^nited, she went dc"'" to breakfast 
and described wherr ihe had been. " Bless Tinj, ' said an 
ofiicer, who was one of the party, " if you have not 

been in Major 's hut. You have described it 

exactly, especially the guns, which he has a perfect mania 
for collecting." 

Here the immaterial body was not only visible but 
audible, and that not merely to the casual passer-by but 
also to the material body which had for the moment 
parted with one of its vital constituents without losing 
consciousness. 

It must, of course, be admitted that, with the excep- 
tion of the statement by my two friends as to the 
apparition of Mrs. M.'s immaterial body, none of the other 
statements can pretend to the slightest evidential value. 
They may be worth as much as the confessions of the 
witches who swore they were dancing with Satan while 
their husbands held their material bodies clasped in their 
arms ; but any explanation of subjective hallucination or 
of downright lying would be preferred by the majority of 
people to the acceptance of the simple accuracy of these 
statements. The phenomenon of the aerial flight is, 
however, not unfamiliar to those who are interested in. 
this subject. 

THE EVIDENCE OF THE PSYCHICAL RESEARCH SOCIETY. 

I confess, as I revise these pages, to a feeling of shame- 
that Mrs. M.'s statement should have seemed to me so 
utterly incredible. My surprise and increduUty simply 
proved that I had never read the great text-book on the 
subject, "The Phantasms of the Living," by Messrs. Gurney, 
Myers, and Podmore, in which the phenomenon is shown 
to be comparatively frequent. " M. A." of Oxon, in his most 
interesting and suggestive weekly paper Light, began a 
synopsis of the evidence as to the reality of the Thought 
Body. The Psychical Research Society have about 
100 recorded instances of the apparition of the Thought 
Body. I will only quote here two or three of the 
more remarkable cases mentioned in these imposing 
volumes. 

THE THOUGHT BODY OF A STOCKBROKER. 

The best case, however, of the projection of the 
Thought Body at will is that described, under the initials 
of " S. H. B.,"' in the first volume of the " Phantasms," 
pp. 104-109. Mr. B. is a member of the Stock Ex- 
change, who is well known to many intimate friends of 
mine as a man of high character. The narrative, which 
is verified by the Psychical Research Society, places 
beyond doubt the existence of powers in certain indi- 
viduals which open up an almost illimitable field of 
mystery and speculation. Mr. B.'s story, in brief,, 
is this : — 

One Sunday night in November, 1881, I was in Kildare 
Gardens, when I willed very strongly that I would visit in 
spirit two lady friends, the Misses Y., who were living three 
miles off in Hogarth Road. I willed that I should do this at 
one o'clock in the morning, and having willed it I went to 
sleep. Next Thursday, when I iirst met my friends, the elder 
lady told me she woke up and saw my apparition advancingr 



28 



Real Ghost Stories. 



'CO her bedside. She screamed and woke her sister, who also 
-saw me. (A signed statement by both sisters accompanies 
this narrative. They fix the time at one o'clock, and say that 
Mr. B. wore evening dress.) 

On December 1st, 1882, I was at Southall. At half-past 
■nine I sat down to endeavour to fix my mind so strongly 
upon the interior of a house at Kew, where Miss V. and her 
■sister lived, that I seemed to be actually in the house. I 
was conscious, but I was in a kind of mesmeric sleep. When 
I went to bed that night I willed to be in the front bedroom 
of that house at Kew at twelve, and make my presence felt by 
-the inmates. Next day I went to Kew. Miss V.'s married 
sister told me, without any prompting from me, that she had 
-seen me in the passage going from one room to 
another at half-past nine o'clock, and that at twelve, 
when she was wide awade, she saw me come into 
the front bedroom where she slept and take her hair, which 
is very long, into my hand. She said I then took her hand 
.and gazed into the palm intently. She said, " You need not 
look at the lines, for I never had any trouble." She then 
■woke her sister. "When Mrs. L. told me this I took out 
the entry I had made the previous night and read it to her. 
Mrs. L. is quite sure she was not dreaming. She had 
had only seen me once before, two years previously, at a fancy 
ball. 

On March 22nd, 1884, I wrote to Mr. Gurney, of the 
Psychical Kesearch Society, telling: him I was going 
to make my presence felt by Miss V., at 44, Nor- 
land Square, at midnigti'.. Ten days afterwards I saw 
Miss v., when she voluntarily told me that on Saturday at 
midnight she distinctly saw me, wl len she was quite widely 
awake. I came towards her and stroked her hair. She adds 
in her written statement, " The appearance in my room was 
■ most vivid and quite unmistakable." I was then at Ealing. 

Here there is the thrice-repeated projection at will of 
the Thought Body through space so as to make it both 
visible to and tangible by friends. But the Conscious 
Personality which willed the visit has not yet unlocked 
the memory of his unconscious partner, and Mr. B., 
although able to go and see and touch, could bring back 
no memory of his aerial flight. AU that he knew was 
that he willed and then he slept. The fact that he 
appeared is attested not by his consciousness, but by the 
evidence of those who saw him. 

EDISON OUT-EDISONED. 

Mr. Edison is busy on a new invention by which a 
combination of photograph and phonograph will enable 
the operator to throw upon a sheet the exact image of a 
speaker at the same time that the phonograph reproduces 
his words. The transmission of the sound of the voice 
: and the picture of the speaker is occasionally accomplished 
without the aid of Edisonian magic, but none can as yet 
even hazard a guess as to the laws by which the marvel is 
effected. 

Sometimes only the voice is heard, as in the following 
instance. Mr. Fryer, of Bath, says : — 

A strange experience occurred in the autumn of the year 
1879. A brother of mine had been from home for three or 
four days when, one afternoon, at half-past five as nearly as 
possible, I was astonished to hear my name called out very 
distinctly. It appeared that whilst getting out of a railway 
carriage he missed his footing and feU along the platform ; 
by putting out his hands quickly he saved the fall, and only 
suffered a severe shaking. " Curiously enough," he said, 
" when I found myself falling I called out your name." 
. (Vol. i. p. 134.) 

A VISITOR FROM BURMAH, 

Here is a report of the apparition of a thought body, 
the material original of which was at the time in Burmah. 
The case is important, because the Thought Body was 
not recognised at the time, showing that it could not have 
.been a subjective revival of the memory of a face. It is 



sent me by a gentleman in South Kensington, who 
wishes to be mentioned only by his initials, R. S. S. 

Towards the close of 1888 my son, who had obtained an 
appointment in the Indian Civil Service, left England for 
Burma. 

A few days after his arrival in Rangoon he was sent up 
the country to join the District Commissioner of a district 
still at that period much harassed by Dacoits. 

After this two mails passed by without news of him, and 
as, up to this period, his letters had reached us with unfail- 
ing regularity, we had a natural feeling of anxiety for his 
safety. As the day for the arrival of the third mail drew 
near I became quite unreasonably apprehensive of bad news, 
and in this state of mind I retired one evening to bed, and 
lay awake till long past the middle of the night, when 
suddenly, close to my bedside, appeared very distinctly the 
figure of a young man. The face had a worn and rather sad 
expression, but in the few seconds during which it was 
visible the impression was borne in upon me that the vision 
was intended to be reassuring. 

I cannot explain why I did not at once associate this form 
with my son, but it was so unlike the hale, fresh-looking 
youth we had parted from only four or five months pre- 
viously that I supposed it must be his chief, whom I knew to 
be his senior by some five years only. 

I retailed this incident to my son by the next mail, and 
was perplexed when I got his reply to hear that his chief was 
a man with a beard and moustache, whereas the apparition 
was devoid of either. A little later came a portrait of him- 
self recently taken. It was the subject of my vision, of 
which the traits had remained, and stUl remain, in every 
detail, perfectly distinct in my recollection. 

THOUGHT VlSm SEEN AND REMEMBERED. 

Here is an account of a visit paid at will, which ia 
reported at first hand in the "Proceedings of the 
Psychical Research Society." The narrator, Mr. John 
Moule, tells how he determined to make an experiment 
of the kind now under discussion : — 

I chose for this purpose a young lady, a Miss Drasey, and 
stated that some day I intended to visit her, wherever the 
place might be, although the place might be unknown to me ; 
and told her if anything particular should occur to note the 
time, and when she called at my house again to state if any- 
thing had occurred. One day, about two months after (I not 
having seen her in the interval), I was by myself in my 
chemical factory, Redman Row, Mile End, London, all alone, 
and I determined to try the experiment, the lady being 
in Dalstoi), about three miles off. I stood, raised my hands, 
and willed to act on the lady. I soon felt that I had 
expended energy. I immediately sat down in a chair and 
went to sleep. I then saw in a dream my friend coming 
down the kitchen stairs where I dreamt I was. She saw me, 
and exclaimed suddenly, " Oh ! Mr. Moule,'' and fainted 
away. This I dreamt and then awoke. I thought very little 
about it, supposing I had had an ordinary dream ; but about 
three weeks after she came to my house and related to my 
wife the singular occurrence of her seeing me sitting in the 
kitchen where she then was, and she fainted away and 
nearly dropped some dishes she had in her hands. All this I 
saw exactly in my dream, so that I described the kitchen 
furniture and where I sat as perfectly as if I had been there, 
though I had never been in the house. I gave many details, 
and she said, "It is just as if you had been there." 
(Vol. iii. pp. 420, 421.) 

Mr. W. A. S., to quote another case, in April, 1871, at 
two o'clocK in the afternoon, was sitting in a house in Pall 
Mall. He saw a lady glide in backwards at the door of 
th3 room, as if she had been slid in on a slide, each part 
of her dress keeping its proper place without disturbance. 
She glided in until the whole of her could be seen, except 
the tip of her nose, her lips, and the :tip of her chin, 
which were hidden by the edge of the door. She 
was an old acquaintance of his, whom he had not 



The Thought Body. 



29 



seen for twenty or twenty-five years. He observed her 
•closely until his brother entered the house, and coming 
into the room passed completely through the phantasm 
which shortly afterwards faded away. Another person 
in the room could not see it. Some years afterwards he 
learned that she had died the same year, six months 
afterwards, from a painful cancer of the face. It was 
curious that the phantasm never showed him the front 
of its face, which was always hid by the door (Vol ii 
p. 617.) 

One of the cases mentioned in vol. i. p. 226 of the " Pro- 
ceedings of the Psychical Society," that of the Rev. Mr. 
Newnham, will probably induce many lovers to reproduce 
that phantasmal experience. I mention it but do not dwell 
upon it. It opens up a vista of possibilities, which taken 
in connection with certain well-known phenomena treated 
by De Foe, in his "Natural History of the Devil," might 
■carry us further than we should care to go. 

A CONSCIOUS THOUGHT JOURNEY. 

Sometimes, however, the Thought Body is both con- 
scious and visible, although in most cases when visible 
it is not conscious, and retains no memory of what has 
passed. When it remembers it is usually not visible. 
In Mr. Dale Owen's remarkable volume, " Footfalls oii 
the Boundary of Another World," there is a narrative, 
•entitled "The Visionary Excursion," in which a lady^ 
whom he calls Mrs. A., whose husband was a 
brigadier-general in India, describes an aerial flight so 
explicitly that I venture to reprint her story here, as 
illustrating the possibility of being visible and at the same 
time remembering where you had been : — 

In June of the year 1857, a lady, whom I shall designate 
as Mrs. A., was residing with her husband, a colonel in the 
British army, and their infant child, on Woolwich Common, 
near London. 

One night in the early part of that month, suddenly awaking 
•to consciousness, she felt herself as if, standing by the bed- 
side and looking down upon her own body, which lay there 
by the side of her sleeping husband. Her lirst impression 
was that she had died suddenly, and the idea was confirmed 
by the pale and lifeless look of the body, the face void of 
■expression, and the whole appearance showing no sign of 
vitality. She gazed at it with curiosity for some time, com- 
paring its dead look with that of the fresh countenances of 
her husband and of her slumbering infant in the cradle hard 
by. For a moment she experienced a feeling of relief that 
she had escaped the pangs of death ; but the next she 
reflected what a grief her death would be to the survivors, 
and then came the wish that she had broken the news to 
them gradually. While engaged in these thoughts she felt 
herself carried to the wall of her room, with a feeling that it 
must arresi, her further progress. But no, she seemed to 
pass through it into the open air. Outside the house 
was a tree ; and this also she seemed to traverse as if it 
interposed no obstacle. All this occurred without any desire 
■on her part. 

She crossed Woolwich Common, visited the Arsenal, 
returned to the barracks, and then found herself in the bed- 
chamber of an intimate friend. Miss L. M., who lived at 
■Greenwich. She began to talk ; but she remembered no 
more until she waked by her husband's side. " Her first 
words were, " So I am not dead after all." She told her 
husband of her excursion, and they agreed to say nothing 
about it until they heard from Miss L. M. When they met 
that lady, two days after, she volunteered the statement 
that Mrs. A. had appeared to her about three o'clock in the 
morning of the night before last, robed in violet, and had a 
•conversation with her. ("Footfalls on the Boundary of 
Another World," p. 256.) 

A doctor's experience of the dual body 

Whatever may be thought of the Psychic's description 
of her experiences in her thought journeys, they are vivid 



and realistic. Here is the description given by a medical 
man m a well-known watering-place on the south coast 
of his experience in getting into his material body after 
an aerial excursion : — 

1 was engaged to a young lady whom I very much loved ■ 
During the early part of this engagement I visited the Hall 
in the village, not far from the Vicarage, where the young 
lady resided. I was in the habit of spending from Sunday 

Monday at the Hall. On one of these mornings of my 
departure I found myself standing between thfi two closed 
windows in'the lady's bedroom. It was about five 
o'clock on a bright summer morning. Her room 
looked eastward, mine directly west, and the church 
stood between the two houses, which were about five 
hundred yards apart. I have no impression whatever how I 
became transplanted from the house. The lady was in a 
camp bedstead, directly opposite to me, looking at and 
reaching out her arms towards me, when my disembodied 
spirit instantly disappeared to join the material body 
which it had left in some mysterious way. As I returned 
and was fitting in to my body on my left side, when half 
united I could see within me the ununited spiritual part 
on glow like an electric light, while the other united half 
was hidden in total darkness, looking black as through a 
thunder cloud, when, like the shutting of a drawer, the whole 
body became united, and I awoke in great alarm, with a 
belief that if any one had entered my room and moved my 
body from the position in which it lay on its back, the re- 
turning spirit could not have joined its material case, and 
that death, as it is vulgarly called, would have been 
inevitable. 

In the morning at the breakfast-table the young lady said 
she had a strange experience. She saw M. D. in her bed- 
room, looking at her as she sat up in bed, and that he dis- 
appeared after a short stay ; but how he got there she could 
not say, as she was positive she had locked her bedroom door. 
So one experience corroborated the other.* 

A sister's DOUBLE SEEN IN MID-AIE. 

The evidence as to the appearance of phantasmal 
bodies is more considerable than most people will be 
inclined to imagine. Mrs. C. L. P., writing to me 
from Nutfield, gives a curious account of what may have 
been a mere hallucination, but which impressed her at 
the time as being absolutely real : — 

The first incident occurred when I was quite a girl, hving 

with my parents at No. 3, C Square, Chelsea. I was not 

a student in those days, my health was excellent, my sleep 
at nights invariably sound. I shared a room with my sister 
at the top of the house, and a small toy terrier always slept 
at my feet. My sister was in very fragile health at 
the time to which I refer. We went to bed as usual 
one night, and both fell into a sound sleep. Suddenly 
I awakened without knowiiig why or wherefore and, puzzled 
and wide awake, looked around to tee what had aroused me. 
That I was thoroughly awake I know, for I listened for a few 
seconds to the regular breathing of the little dog at my 
feet before I turned to my sister lying at my right hand to 
see if she had awakened also. There a very wonderful sight 
greeted my eye — a figure, life-size, kneeling in mid-air, and 
clad in some loose draperies. The head, turned towards the 
head of the bed, was bowed, the hands were clasped, the 
face was in all respects a very beautiful replica of my sister's. 
The impression conveyed by a hasty glance was that this was my 
sister kneeling upright in bed, and I at once asked her anxiously 
if she were ill. I received no reply, and a second glance 
showed me my sister sleeping tranquilly beneath this 
wonderful replica of herself. It was a beautiful sight. I lay 
awake and watched the kneeling figure slowly fade into the 
darkness of the room. 

* Quoted from a remarkable work by James Gillingham, surgical 
mechanist, Chard, Somerset. Mr. Gillingham sent me the name 01 
the doctor, and assures me that the narrative is quite authentic. 



30 



Real Ghost Stories. 



No results of any sort followed. It was not for several 
years after this that my sister died. 

SPEAKING DOUBLES. 

While discus^ng the subject, some friends called at 
Mowbray House, and were, as usual, asked to pay toll in 
the shape of communicating any experience they had had 
of the so-called supernatural. One of my visitors 
gave me the fiollowing narrative, the details of which 
are in the possession of the Psychical Research 
Society : — 

Some years ago my father and another son were crossing 
the Channel at night. My mother, who was living in 
England, was roused up in the middle of the night by 
the apparition of my father. She declares that she saw him 
quite distinctly standing by her bedside, looking anxious and 
distraught. Knowing that at that moment he was in mid- 
Channel, she augured that some disaster had overtaken him or 
the boy. She said, " Is there some trouble 7 " He said, " There 

is; the boy " and then he faded from her sight. The curious 

part of the story is that my father at that very time had been 
thinking on board the steamer of having to tell his wife of 
the loss of the boy. The lad had been missed, and for a 
short time father feared he had fallen overboard. Shortly 
afterwards he was discovered to be quite safe. But during 
the period of suspense father was vividly conscious of the 
pain of having to break the news to his wife. It was subse- 
quently proved by a comparison of the hour that his double 
had not only appeared but had spoken at the very moment 
he was thinking of how to tell her the news midway between 
France and England. 

DR. F. E. lees's double. 

Another case in which the double appeared was that 
of Dr. F. R. Lees, the well-known temperance contro- 
versialist. On communicating with the Doctor, the follow- 
ing is his reply : — 

The little story or incident of which you have heard, 
occurred above thirty years ago, and may be related in very 
few words. ^Yllether it was coincidence, or transference of 
vivid thought, I leave to the judgment of others. 

I had lett Leeds for the Isle of Jers^ey (though my de.ar 
wife was only just recovering from a nervous fever) to fulfil an 
important engagement. On a Good Friday, myself and a 
party of friends in several carriages drove round a large por- 
tion of the island, coming back to St. lleliers from Boulay 

Bay, taking tea about seven o'clock at Captain 's villa. 

The party broke up about ten o'clock, and the weather being 
line and warm, I walked to tlie house of a banker who enter- 
tained me. Naturally my evening thoughts reverted to my 
home, and after reading a few verses in my Testament, I 
walked about the room until nearly eleven, thinking of my 
wife, and breathing the prayer, "Gad bless you." 

I might not h.ave recalled all the circumstances, save for 
the letter I received by the next post from her, with the ruery 
put in : " Tell me what you were doiiig n-ithin a fen- minutes 
of eleven o'clock on Friday evening? I will tell you in my 
next why I ask ; for something happened to me." In the 
middle of the week the letter came, and these words in it :— 
" I had just awoke from a slight repose, when I saw yon in 
your night-dress bend over me, and utter the words, 'God 
bless you 1 ' I seemed also to feel your breath as you kissed 
me. I felt no alarm, but comforted, went off into a gentle 
sleep, and have been better ever since." I replied that this 
was an exact representation of my mind and words. 

Here there was apparently the instantaneous repro- 
duction in Leeds of the image, and not only of the 
image but of the words spoken in Jersey, a hundred 
miles away. The theory that the phantasmal body 
is occasionally detachable from the material frame 
accounts for this in a fashion, and that is more than can 



be said for any other hypothesis that has yet been stated. 
In neither of these cases did an early death follow the 
apparition of the dual body. 

AX UXKXOWX DOUBLE IDEXTIFIED. 

Neither of these stories, however, is so wonderful as the 
following narrative which is forwarded to me by a corre- 
spondent in Xorth Britain, who received the statement 
from a Colonel now serving in India on the Bengal Staff, 
whose name is communicated on the understanding that 
it is not to be made public : — 

In the year 1860 I was stationed at Banda, in Bundelcunds 
India. There was a good deal of sickness there at the time, 
and I was deputed along with a medical officer to proceed to 
the nearest railway station, at that time Allahabad, in charge 
of a sick officer. I will call myself Brown, the medical 
officer Jones, and the sick officer Kobertson. We had 
to travel very slowly, Robertson being carried by coolies 
in a doolie, and on his account we had to halt at a 
rest-house, or pitch our camp every evening. One evening, 
when three marches out of Banda, I had just come into 
Robertson's room about midnight to relieve Jones, for 
Robertson was so ill that we took it by turns to watch 
him, when Jones took me aside and whispered that he 
was afraid our friend was dying, that he did not expect 
him to live through the night, and though I urged him 
to go and lie down, and that I would call him on any 
change taking place, he would not leave. ■\N'e both sat down 
and watched. We had been there about an hour when the 
sick man moved and called out. We both went to his bed- 
side, and even my inexperienced eyes saw that the end was 
near. We were both standing on the same side of the bed,, 
furthest away from the door. While standing there the door 
opened, and an elderly lady entered, went straight up to the 
bed, bent over it, wrung her hands and wept bitterly. 
After a few minutes she left ; we both saw her face. 
We were so astonished that neither of us thought of 
speaking to her, but as soon as she passed out of 
the door I recovered myself and, as quickly -as possible, 
followed her but could not find a trace of her. Robertson 
died that night. We were then about thirty miles 
from the nearest cantonment, and except the rest- 
house in which we were, and of which we were the only 
occupants, there was not a house near us. Next 
morning we started back to Banda, taking the corpse with 
us for burial. Three months after this Jones went to 
England on leave, and took with him the sword, watch, and 
a few other things which had belonged to the deceased to 
deliver to his family. On arrival at Robertson's home, he was 
shown into the drawing-room. After waiting a few minutes, 
a lady entered — the same who had appeared to both of us 
in the jungle in India; it was Robertson's mother. She told 
Jones that she had had a vision that her son was dangerously 
ill, and had written the date, etc. down, and on comparing 
notes they found that the date, time, etc. agreed in every 
respect. 

People to whom I have told the story laugh at me, and tell 
me that I must have been asleep and dreamed it, but I know 
I was not, for I remember perfectly well standing by the 
bedside when the lady appeared. 

Both Jones and the lady who appeared have since died, 
so that their evidence is no longer available. Po.ssibly,. 
however, the publication of this story may lead some 
members of the lady's family to supply any confirmatory 
evidence which may be in their possession. The lady, it 
may be remarked, was unknown to both Jones and Brown 
at the moment when she appeared to them at her son's 
death-bed, but Jones recognised her at once when he met 
her subsequently in her own house. 

A mother's double seen by her daughter. 

I have received from a valued correspondent, Mrs. 
Mary A. M. Marks, a statement of her experience on the- 



The Thought Body 



31 



occasion when she saw the wraith of her mother, which I 
Tsproduce here : — 

The circumstance I am about to relate took place when I 
•was just ten years old. My father, the late Professor 
Hoppus, of University College, London, lived in Camden 
iStreet, Camden Town. As in most houses of the sarue date, 
the drawing-rooms were on the first-floor, and communicated 
by folding doors, each ha;ving, of course, a door on the 
landing. My mother had been ill for three years ; the back- 
drawing-room was her bedroom. She was not confined to 
bed, but spent most of the day on a sofa in the front- 
drawing-room. Somewhere about 10 o'clock in the morning 
— as I remember, though winter, it was rather bright — I was 
coming down-stairs from my own room on the second 
floor. I wanted some one to tie my pinafore, and I was 
looking for my nurse. As I came down, I saw that 
the door (on the landing) of the front room was shut, but 
the door of the bedroom was wide open. I knew therefore 
that my mother was probably already gone into the front 
room, aijd I expected to find my nurse making the bed. 
But when I reached the landing, and could see into the 
back-room, I saw my mother standing near the farther wall 
— at most not more than five yards from me — close to the 
hot-water pipes of the Arnott stove, which my father had 
had put up for her comfort. I distinctly saw her tall figure, 
wrapped in the blue-and-white striped dressing-gown she 
aisually wore in the day-time. In those days people wore 
nightcaps— hers was on her head ; her face was turned away 
from me and towards the wall. The folding doors were 
closed. I did not expect to find my mother there at that 
hour, but the figure was as distinct and seeming solid as 
reality, and I have never been able to explain to myself the 
feeling which withheld me from going up to her, and asking 
her to tie my pinafore. I did not go in ; I opened the door 
of the front room and looked in. As I somehow expected, 
I saw my mother there, asleep on the sofa, in her blue-and- 
white gown. 

My father, who had a great horror of children being 
frightened by ghost stories, had told me that garments, etc. 
had sometimes given rise to these stories, by real or fancied 
resemblances to a human form. In spite of his attempts to 
•shield me from such knowledge I had read a little about 
" Second Sight," and I determined to see whether anything 
of this kind could have deceived me. I accordingly went at 
once into the bedroom. The figure was no longer there, and 
I could find nothing — hot so much as a towel — near the spot 
where scarcely a minute before I had seen my mother 
standing — except those dark-bronze pipes, which would not 
have come much above her knee as she stood, and which no 
trick of vision could have transformed into a tall white-and- 
blue figure. My nurse was not there. I do not think I felt 
frightened, but I remember now the dull pang with which I 
thought — when I found it impossible to account for the 
appearance — " Then my mother will not get well." She, 
.however, did not die for six months. I told no one of what 
I had seen for many years — not until after I grew up. I have 
never had any other experience of the same kind. 

AIMLESS DOUBLES. 

The following curious experience is sent me by a com- 
mercial traveller, who gives his name and address in sup- 
port of his testimony. Writing from Nottingham, he 
.says : — 

On Tuesday, the 6tli October, I had a very singular ex- 
perience. I am a commercial traveller, and represent a firm 
■of cigar manufacturers. I left my hotel about four o'clock 
on the above date to call upon a customer, a Mr. Southam, 
Myton Gate, Hull. I met this gentleman in the street, 
nearly "opposite his office ; he shook hands, and said, " How are 
you ? I am waiting to see a friend ; I don't think I shall 
want any cigars this journey, but look in before eight 
o'clock." I called at 7 30, and spoke to the clerk in the 
oifice. He said, " Mr. Southam has made out your cheque, and 
there is also a small order." I said, " Thanks, I should have 
.liked to have seen him ; he made an appointment this after- 



noon for about eight." Clerk says, " Where ? " I said, " Just 
outside." He said, " That is impossible, as both Mr. and 
Mrs. Southam have been confined to their room for a fortnight 
and never been out." I said, " How strange. I said to Mr. 
S., ' You look different to your usual ; what's the matter with 
you? ' Mr. S. said, ' Don't you see I am in my deshabille ? ' " 
The clerk remarked, " You must have seen his second self, 
for he has not been up to-day." I came away feeling very 
strange. J. P. Beooks. 

Sydney Villa, Ratcliffe Road, Bridgeford. 

Mrs. Eliz. G. L , of H • House, sends me the 

following repA:t of her experience of the double. She 
writes : — 

The only time I ever saw ac apparition was on the evening 
of the last day of May, 1860. The impression then made is 
yet most vivid, and the day seldom recurs without my thinking 
of what happened then. 

It was a little after seven o'clock, the time for my hus- 
band's return from business. I was passing through the haU 
into the dining-room, where tea was laid, when (the front door 
being open) I saw my husband coming up the garden path, 
which was in a direct line with the hall. It was broad day- 
light, and nothing obstracted my view of him, and he was 
not more than nine or ten yards from me. Instead of going 
to him, I turned back, and said to the servant in the kitchen, 
" Take tea in immediately, your master is come." I then 
went into the dining-room, expecting him to be there. 
To my great surprise the room was empty, and 
there was no one in the garden. As my father 
was very ill in the next house but one to ours, 
I concluded that Mr. L. had suddenly determined to turn 
back and inquire how he was before having tea. In half an 
hour he came into the room to me, and I asked how my 
father was, when, to my astonishment, he told me that he 
had not called, but had come home direct from the town. I 
said, " You mere in the garden half an hour ago, I saw you 
as distinctly as I see you nam ; if you were not there then, 
you are not here now," and I grasped his arm as I spoke to 
convince myself that it was really he. I thought that my 
husband was teasing me by his repeated denials, and that 
he would at last confess he was really there ; and it was only 
when he assured me in the most positive and serious manner 
that he was a mile away at the time I saw him in the 
garden that I could believe him. I have never been able to 
account for the appearance. There was no one I could 
possibly have mistaken for Mr. L. I was in good health at 
the time, and had no illness for long afterwards. My mother 
is still living, and she can corroborate my statement, and 
bear witness to the deep impression the occurrence made 
upon me. I saw my husband as plainly as I have ever seen 
him since during the many years we have lived together. 

TWO DUNDEE DOUBLES. 

Mr. Robert Kidd, of Gray Street, Broughty Ferry, who 
has filled many oflSces in Dundee, having been twenty- 
five years a police commissioner and five years a 
magistrate there, sends me the following report of two 
cases of the double : — 

A few years ago I had a shop on the High Street of 
Dundee — one door and one window, a cellar underneath, the 
entrance to which was at one corner of the shop. There was 
no way of getting in or out of the cellar but by that stair in 
the corner. It was lighted from the street by glass, but to 
protect that there was an iron grating, which was fixed down. 
Well, I had an old man, a servant, named Robert Chester. I 
sent him a message one forenoon about 12 o'clock; he was 
in no hurry returning. I remarked to my daughter, who was 
book-keeper, whose desk was just by the trap-door, that he 
was stopping long. Just as I spoke he passed the window, 
came in at the door, carrying a large dish under his arm, 
went right past me, past my daughter, who looked at him, 
and went down into the cellar. After a few minutes, as I 
heard no noise, I remarked what he could be about, and went 
down to see. There was no Robert there. I cannot tell what 



32 



Real Ghost Stories. 



my sensations were when I realised this ; there was no possi- 
bility of his getting out, and we both of us saw and heard 
him go down. Well, in about twenty minutes he re-passed 
the window, crossed the floor, and went down stairs, exactly 
as in the first time. There was no hallucination on our part. 
My daughter is a clever, highly gifted woman ; I am seventy- 
eight years of age, and have seen a great deal of the world, 
a great reader, etc. etc., and not easily deceived or apt to be led 
away by fancy, and I can declare that his first appearance to 
us was a reality as much as his second. We concluded, and 
so did all his relations, that it portended his death, but he is 
still alive, over eighty years of age. I give this just as it 
occurred, without any varnish or exaggeration whatever. The 
other I firmly believe, as I knew the parties well, and that 
every means were used to prove its truthfulness. 

Mr. Alexander Drummond was a painter, who had a big 
business and a large staff of men. His clerk was Walter 
Souter, his brother-in-law. His business was to be at the 
shop (in Northgate, Dundee) sharp at six o'clock in the 
morning, to take an account of where the men were going, 
quantity of material, etc. In this he was assisted by Miss 
Drummond. One morning he did not turn iip at the hour, 
but at twenty past six he came in at the door and appeared 
very much excited, but instead of stepping to the desk where 
Mr. and Miss Drummond were awaiting him, he went right 
through the front shop and out at a side door. This in sight 
of Mr. and Miss D., and also in sight of a whole squad of 
workmen. Well, exactly in another twenty minutes he came 
in, also very much excited, and explained that it was 
twenty minutes past six when he awakened, and that he 
had run all the way from his house (he lived a mile from the 
place of business). He was a very exemplary, punctual man, 
and when Mr. Drummond asked him where he went to when 
he came first, he was dumbfounded, and could not compre- 
hend what was meant. To test his truthfulness Mr. D. went 
out to his wife that afternoon, when she told him the same 
story ; that it was twenty past six o'clock when he awoke, 
and that he was very much excited about it, as it was the 
first time he had slept in. This story I believe as firmly as in 
my own case, as it was much talked about at the time, and I 
have just told it as it was told to me by all the parties. Of 
course I am a total stranger to you, and you may require to 
know something about me before believing my somewhat 
singular stories. I am well known about here, have filled 
many offices in Dundee, and have been twenty-five years a 
police commissioner, and five years a magistrate in this 
place, am very well known to the Right Honourable C. 
Ritchie, and also to our county member, Mr. Barclay. If this 
little story throws any light upon our wondrous being I shall 
be glad. 

A MANCHESTER PAKALLEL. 

The following narrative, supplied, by Mr. R. P. Roberts, 
10, Exchange Street, Manchester, appears in the " Pro- 
ceedings of the Psychical Research Society." It is a fitting 
pendant to Mr. Kidd's story 

The shop stood at the corner of Castle Street and Rating 
Row, Beaumaris, and I lived in the latter street. One day I 
went home to dinner at the . usual hour. When I had partly 
finished I looked at the clock. To my astonishment it ap"- 
peared that the time by the clock was 12.30. I gave an 
unusual start. I certainly thought that it was most extra- 
ordmary. I had only half finished my dinner, and it was 
time for me to be .at the shop. I felt dubious, so in a few 
seconds had another look, when to my agreeable surprise I 
foand that I had been mistaken. It was only just turned 
12.15. I could never explain how it was I made the mistake. 
The error gave me such a shock for few minutes as if 
something had happened, and I ' to make an effort to 
shake off the sensatiofi. I finished my dinner, and returned 
to business at 12.30. On entering the shop I was accosted 
by Mrs. Owen, my employer's wife, who used to assist in the 
business. She asked me rather sternly where I had been since 
my return from dinner. I replied that I had come straight 
from dinner. A long discussion followed, which brought out 



the following facts. About a quarter of an hour previous to- 
my actual entering the shop (i.e. about 12.15), I was seen by 
Mr. and Mrs. Owen and a well-known customer, Mrs. Jones, 
to walk into the shop, go behind the counter, and place my 
hat upon the peg. As I was going behind the counter, Mrs. 
Owen remarked, with the intention that I should hear, "that 
I had arrived now that I was not wanted." This remark was 
prompted by the fact that a few minutes previous a customer 
was in the shop in want of an article which belonged to 
the stock under my charge, and which could not be found ia 
my absence. As soon as this customer left I was seen to 
enter the shop. It was observed by Mr. and Mrs. Owen 
and Mrs. Jones that I did not appear to notice the remark 
made. In fact, I looked quite absent-minded and vague. 
Immediately after putting my hat on the peg I returned to 
the same spot, put my hat on again and walked out of 
the shop, still looking in a mysterious manner, which 
incensed one of the parties, I think Mrs. Owen, to say 
that my behaviour was very odd, and she wondered where I 
was off to. 

I, of course, contradicted these statements, and endeavoured 
to prove that I could not have eaten my dinner and returned 
in a quarter of an hour. This, however, availed nothing, 
and during our discussion the above-mentioned Mrs. Jones 
came into the shop again, and was appealed to at once 
by Mr. and Mrs. Owen. She corroborated every word 
of their account, and added that she saw me coming 
down Rating Row when within a few yards of the shop ; 
that she was only a step or two behind me, and entered the 
shop in time to hear Mrs. Owen's remarks about my coming 
too late. These three persons gave their statement of the 
affair quite independently of each other. There was no other 
person near my age in the Owens' establishment, and there 
could be no reasonable doubt that my form had been seen 
by them and by Mrs. Jones. They would not believe my 
story until my aunt, who had dined with me, said 
positively that I had not left the table before my time 
was up. You will, no doubt, notice the coincidence. At the 
moment when I felt, with a startling sensation, that I ought 
to be at the shop, and when Mr. and Mrs. Owen were 
extremely anxious that I should be there, I appeared 
to them looking, as they said, "as if in a dream or in a 
state of somnambulism." (" Proceedings of the P.R.S.," vol. i. 
p. 135-6.) 

A VERY VISIBLE DOUBLE. 

A correspondent, WTiting from a Yorkshire village, 
sends me the following account of an apparition ox a 
thought body in circumstances when there was nothing 
more serious than a yearning desire on the part of a per- 
son whose phantasm appeared to occupy his old bed. My 
correspondent, Mr. J. G., says that he took it down from 
the Hps of one of the most truthful men he ever knew, 
and a .sensible person to boot. This person is still living, 
and I am told he has confirmed Mr. G.'s story, which is 
as follows : — 

Sixty years ago I was a farm servant at a place in Pem- 
brokeshire (I can give the name, but don't wish it to be pub- 
lished). I was about fifteen years old. I, along with three 
other men-servants, slept in a granary in the yard. Our bed- 
chamber was reached by means of ten broad stone steps. It 
was soon after Allhallows time, when all farm servants 
change places in that part of the country. A good and faith- 
ful foreman, who had been years on the farm, had this time 
desired a change, and had engaged to service some fifteen 
miles off, a change which he afterwards much regretted. 

One night I woke up in my bed some time during the 
small hours of the morning, and, obedient to the call of 
nature, I got up, opened the door, and stood on the upper 
step of the stairs. It was a beautiful moonlight night. I 
surveyed the yard and the fields about. To my surprise, 
but without the least apprehension, I noticed a man coming 
down a field, jump over a low wall, and walk straight 
towards me. He stepped the three first steps one by one. 



The Thought Body 



33 



Hheh he took two or three steps at a stride. I knew the man well 
and recognised him perfectly. I knew all the clothes he wore, 
particularly a light waistcoat which he put on on great 
occasions. As he drew near me I receded to the doorway, 
and as he lifted up his two hands, as in the act of opening the 
door, which was open already, I fled in screaming, and 
passing my own bed jumped in between two older men in the 
next bed. And neither time nor the sympathy of my 
comrades could pacify me for hours. 

I told my tale, which, after searching and seeing nobody, 
they disbelieved and put down to my timidity. 

iSext mCTning, however, just as we were coming out from 
breakfast, in the presence of all of us the discharged foreman 
was seen coming down the same field, jumping the wall walk, 
toward the sleeping chamber, ascend the steps, lifting up his 
two bands to open the door in the selfsame manner in every 
particular, as I had described, and went straight to the same 
bed as I got into. 

I asked him, " Were you here last night, John ? '' 

" No, my boy," was the answer, " my body was not here 
but my mind was. I have run away from that horrid place, 
travelled most of the night, and e^ery step I took my mind 
was fixed on this old bed where my weary bones might be 
at rest." 

" I can supply names and all particulars, but do not wish 
them to be published, 

SEEING TOUR OWN THOUGHT BODY. 

In his " Footfalls," Mr. Owen records a still more re- 
markable case of the duplication of the body. A gentle- 
man in Ohio, in 1833, had built a new house, seventy or 
eighty yards distant from his old residence on the other 
side of a small ravine. One afternoon, about five o'clock, 
his wife saw his eldest daughter, Rhoda, aged sixteen, 
holding the youngest, Lucy, aged four, in her arm, sitting 
in a rocking-chair just within the kitchen-door of the new 
residence. She called the attention of another sister to 
•what she saw, and was startled to hear that Rhoda and 
Lucy were upstairs in the old house. They were at once 
sent for, and on coming downstairs they saw to their 
amazement their exact doubles sitting on the doorstep of 
the new house. All the family collected — twelve in all — 
and they all saw the phantasmal Rhoda and Lucy, the real 
Rhoda and Lucy standing beside them. " The figures 
seated at the hall door, and the two children now 
actually in their midst, were absolutely identics^ > appear- 
ance, even to each minute particular of dress." After 
watching them for five minutes, the father started to cross 
the ravine and solve the mystery. Hardly had he descended 
the ravine when the phantasmal Rhoda rose from the 
rocky chair with the child in her arms, and lay down on 
the threshold. There she remained a moment or two, 
and then apparently sank into the earth. When the 
father reached the house no trace could be found of any 
human being. Both died within a year. 

A correspondent of my own, a dressmaker in the 
North of England, sends me the following circumstantial 
account of how she saw her own double without any 
mischief following : — 

I have a sewing machine, with a desk at one side and 
carved legs supporting the desk parf ; on the opposite, side 
the machine part is. The lid of the machine rests on the 
desk part when open, so that it forms a high back. I bad 
this machine across the corner of a room, so that the desk 
part formed a triangle with the corner of the room. I sat 
. at the machine with my face towards the corner. To my 
left was the window, to my right the fire ; at each side of my 
chair the doors of the machine walled me in as I sat working 
the treadles. Down each side of the machine are imitations 
- of drawers. The wood is a beautiful walnut. I was sewing 
.a long piece of material, which passed from left to right. 
It was dinner-time, so I looked down to see how much more 
I had to do. It was almost finished, but there, in the space 



near the window between the wall and the machine, was a 
full-sized figure of myself from the waist upwards. The 
image was lower than myself, but clear enough, with 
brown hair and eyes. How earnestly the eyes regarded me ; 
how thoughtfully ! I laughed and nodded at the image, but 
still it gazed earnestly at me. At its neck was a bright red 
bow, coming unpinned. Its white linen collar was turned up 
at the right-hand corner. When I got down to dinner I told 
my brother George I had seen Pepper's Ghost, and it was a 
distinct image of myself, clear enough, and yet I could 
see the wall and the side of the machine through the image, 
and George saiS, " Had it a red bow and white collar on ? " 
" Oh, yes," I said. " It was just like me, only nicer, and 
when I laughed and nodded, it looked grave." " Very likely," 
said George. " It would think you very silly. And was its 
bow coming unpinned ? " Yes," I replied, " and the right 
point of its collar was turned up." He reached me a hand- 
mirror, and I Viw that my bow was coming unpinned and the 
right point of my collar was turned up. So it could not 
have been a reflection, or it would not have been the right 
point but the left of my collar that was turned up. 

THE WRAITH AS A PORTENT. 

In the North country it is of popular belief that to see 
the ghost of a living man portends his approaching 
decease. The Rev. Henry Kendall, of Darlington, from 
whose diary (unpublished) I have the liberty to quote, 
notes the following illustration of this belief, under date 
August 16th, 1870 :— 

Mrs. W. mentioned a curious incident that happened in 
Darlington : how Mrs. Percy, upholsterer, and known to 
several of us, was walking along the street one day when her 
husband was living, and she saw him walking a little way 
before her ; then he left the causeway and turned in at a 
public-house. When she spoke to him of this, he said he had 
not been near the place, and she was so little satisfied with 
his statement that she called in at the " public " and asked 
them if her husband had been there, but they told her " No." 
In a very short period a,fter this happened he died. 




SHELLEY. 

The phenomenon of a dual body haunted the imagina- 
tion of poor Shelley. Shortly before his death he 
believed he had seen his wraith : — 

^" On the 23rd of June," says one of his biographers, " he 
was heard screaming at midnight in the saloon. The 
Williamses ran in and found him staring on vacancy. He 
had had a vision of a cloaked figure which came to his bed- 



34 



Real Ghost Stpries 



■side and beckoned him to follow. He did so, and when they 
had reached the sitting-room, the figure lifted the hood of 
his cloak and disclosed Shelley's own features, and saying, 
'Siete soddisfatto?' vanished. This vision is accounted for 
-on the ground that Shelley had been reading a drama at- 
tributed to Calderon, named ' El Embozado o El Encapotado,' 
in which a mysterious personage who had been haunting and 
thwarting the hero all his life, and is at last about to give 
him satisfaction in a duel, finally unmasks and proves to be 
the hero's own wraith. He also asks, ' Art thou satisfied 1 ' 
and the haunted man dies of horror." 

On the 2i)th of June some friends distinctly saw Shelley 
■walk into a little wood near Lerici, when in fact he was in a 
wholly different direction. This was related by Byron to Mr. 
-Co well. 

It is difficult to frame any theory that will account for 
this double apparition, except, of course, the hypothesis 
of downright lying on the part of the witnesses. But the 
hypothesis of the duplication of the body in this extra- 
ordinary fashion is one which cannot be accepted until the 
immaterial body is photographed under test conditions at 
the same time that the material body is under safe 
custody in another place. Of course, it is weU to bear in 
mind that to all those who profess to know anything of 
occult lore, and also to those who have the gift of 
clairvoyance, there is nothing new or strange in the 
doctrine of the immaterial body. Many clairvoyants 
declare that they constantly see the apparitions of the 
living mingling with the apparitions of the dead. They 
are easily distinguishable. The ghost of a living person 
is said to be opaque, whereas the ghost of one from whom 
life has departed is diaphanous as gossamer. 

All this, of course, onlj' causes the unbeliever to blas- 
pheme. It is to him every whit as monstrous as the old 
stories of the witches riding on broomsticks. But the 
question is not to be settled by blasphemy on one 
side or credulity on the other. There is something 
behind these phantasmal apparitions ; there is a real substra- 
tum of truth, if we could but get at it. There seems to 
be some faculty latent in the human mind, by which it can 
in some cases impress upon the eye and ear of a person at 
almost any distance the image and the voice. We may 
call it telepathy or what we please. It is a marvellous 
power, the mere hint of which indefinitely expands the 
horizon of tlie imagination. The telephone is but a mere 
child's toy conipared with the gift t® transmit not only 
the sound of the voice but the actual visible image of the 
speaker for hundreds of miles without any conductor 
known to man. 

THE HYPNOTIC KEY. 

Hypnotism is the key ^\hich will enable us to unlock 
ji^ost of these mysteries, and so far as hypnotism has 
spoken it does not tend ti > encourage the belief that the 
immaterial body has any substance other tlian the hallu- 
cination of the person who sees it. Various cases are 
reported by hypnotist practitioners which suggest tliat 
there is an almo„t illimitable capacity of the human mind 
to see visions and to hear voices. One very remarkable 
case was that of a girl who was told at midsummer by 
the liypnotist, when in the hypnotic state, that he would 
come to see her on New Year's Day. When she awoke 
from the trance she knew nothing about the conversation. 
One hundred and seventy-one days passed without any 
reference to it. But on the ITi^nd day, being New Year's 
Day, she positively declared that the doctor had entered 
her room, greeted her, and then departed. Curiously- 
enough, as showL^g the purely subjective character of the 
vision, the doctor appeared to her in the depth of winter 
wearing the light summer apparel he had on when he made 
the appointment in July, In this case there can be no 
question as to the apparition being purely subjective. 



The doctor did not make any attempt to visit her in his^ 
immaterial body, but she saw him and heard him as if he 
were there. 

The late Mr. Gurney conducted some experiments with 
a hypnotic subject which seem to confirm the opinion that^. 
the phantasinal body is a merely subjective hallucination,, 
although, of course, this would not explain how informa- 
tion had been actually imparted to the phantasmal' visitant 
by the person who saw or imagined they saw his wraith. 
Mr. Gurney's cases are, however, very interesting, if only 
as indicating the absolute certainty which a hypno- 
tised patient can be made to feel as to the objectivity of 
sights and sounds : — 

S. hypnotised Zillah, and told her that she would see him 
standing in the room at three o'clock next afternoon, and that 
she would hear him call her twice by name. She was told that 
he would not stop many seconds. On waking, as on the former 
occasion, she had no notion of the ideas impressed upon her. 

Next day, however, she came upstairs about five minutes- 
past three, looking ghastly and startled. She said, " I have 
seen a ghost." I assumed intense amazement, and she sai^l' 
she was in the kitchen cleaning some silver, and suddenly she- 
heard her name called sharply twice over, " Zillah ! " in Mr. 
Smith's voice. She said, " And I dropped the spoon I v.'as 
rubbing, and turned and saw Mr. S. without his hat, standing 
at the foot of the kitchen stairs. I saw him as plain as I 
see you," she said, and looked very wild and vacant. 

The next experiment took place on Wednesday evening, 
July 13th, 1887, when S. told her, when hypnotised, that the 
next afternoon, at three o'clock, she would see me (Mr. 
Gurney) come into the room to her. She was further told 
that I would keep my hat on and say, " Good morning," and^ 
that I would further remark, " It is very warm," and would 
then turn round and walk out. 

Next day this is what Zillah reported. She said, " I was- 
in the kitchen washing up, and had just looked at the clock, 
and was startled to see how late it was (five minutes to three),, 
when I heard footsteps coming down the stairs — rather a. 
quick light step— and I thought it ,was Mr. Sleep " (the 
dentist whose rooms are in the house), " but as I turned 
round with a dish mop in one hand and a plate in the other, 
I saw some one with a hat on, who had to stoop as he ctime 
down the last step, and there was Sir. Gurney. He was 
dressed just as I saw him last night, black coat and grey 
trousers, his hat on, and a roll of paper like manuscript in 
his hand, and he said, " Oh ! good afternoon." And then he 
glanced all round the kitchen, and he glanced at me with an 
awful look, as if he was going to murder me, and said, " Warm- 
afternoon, isn't it ? " and then, '■ Good afternoon," or " Good 
day," I am not sure which, and then turned and went up the 
stairs again, and after standing thunderstruck a minute, 1 
ran to the foot of the stairs and saw just like a boot dis- 
appearing on the top step." She said, " I think I must be 
going crazy. Why should I always see something at three 
o'clock each day after the seance ?" (Vol. v. pp. 11-13.) 

W^hatever hypothesis we select to explain these mys- 
teries, they do not become less marvellous. Even if we 
grant that it is mere telepathy, or mind aflfecting mind at a 
distance without the use of the recognised organs of sense 
or of any of the ordinary conducting mediums, what an 
enormous extension it gives to the ordinary conception 
of the limits of the human mind ! To be able instantane- 
ously to paint upon the retina of a friend's eye the lifelike 
image of ourselves, to make our voice sound in his ears 
at a distance of many miles, and to communicate to his 
mind information which he had never before heard of, all 
this is, it may be admitted, as tremendous a draft upon 
the credulity of mankind as the favourite Theosophical 
formula of the astral body. Yet who is there who in 
face of the facts and experiences recorded above, will 
venture to deny that one or other of these hypotheses- 
alone can account for the phenomena under considera- 
tion ? 



C H APTE R II 



— MY HOUSEKEEPER. 



CLAIRVOYANCE— THE VISION OF THE OUT OF SIGHT. 



" Moreover, the spirit lifted me up and brought me unto 
twenty men, among whom I saw," etc. — Ezekiel xi. 1. 

When I was staying the other day at Orchardlea, in 
Windsor Forest, I did most of my writing in a spacious 
window on the first floor looking out over the garden. 
It opened French fashion, and thereby occasioned a 
curious optical illusion, which may perhaps help to shed 
some light upon the phenomena now under consideration. 
For when the sun was high in the sky and the French 
window was set at a certain angle, the whole of the flowers, 
figures, etc. on my right hand appeared reflected upon 
'the lawn on the left hand as vividly as if they actually 
existed in duplicate. So real was the illusion that for 
some hours I was under the impression that a broad 
yellow gravel path actually stretched across the lawn on 
my left. It was only when a little dog ran along the 
spectral path and suddenly vanished into thin air that I 
discovered the illusion. Nothing could be more complete, 
more life-like. The real persons who walked up the 
gravel to the house walked across the spectral gravel, 
apparently in duplicate. Both could be seen at one and 
the same time. I instantly thought that they could be 
photographed, so as to show the duplication produced by 
the illusion. Unfortunately, although the spectral path 
was distinctly visible through the glass to the eye, no 
impression whatever was left on the sensitive plate. My 
friend writes : — 

I have tried the phantom path, and I am sorry to say it is 
too phantom to make any impression on the plate. All that 
you get is the blaze of light from the glass window, some 
very faint trees, and no path at all. Possibly, with a June sun, 
it might have been different; but I doubt.it, as one is told 
never to put the camera facing a window. It is having to 
take through the glass window which is fatal. 

This set me thinking. It was a simple optical illusion, 
no doubt, similar to that which enabled Pepper to pro- 
duce his ghosts at the Polytechnic. But what was the 
agency wmch enabled me to see the figures and flowers, 
and trees and gravel, all transferred, as by the cunning 
act of some magician, from the right to the left ? Simply 
■a swinging pane of perfectly transparent glass. To those 
who have neither studied the laws of optics nor seen the 
.phenomenon in question, it must seem impossible that a 
pellucid window pane could transfer sofaithfully thatwhich 
happened at one end of the garden to the other as to cause 
it to be mistaken for reality. Yet there was the pheno- 
menon before my eyes. The dog ran double — the real 
dog to the right, the spectral dog to the left, and no one 
could tell at first sight " t'other from which." Now, may 
it not be that this supplies a suggestion as to the cause 
of the phenomenon of clairvoyance ? Is it not possible 
that there may exist in Nature some as yet undiscovered 
analogue to the swinging window pane which may enable 
us to see before our eyes here and now events which are 
transpiring at the other end of the world ? In the myste- 
■ rious, sub-conscious world in which the clairvoyant fives, 
may there not be some subtle, sympathetic lens fashioned 
out of strong affection or some other relation which 
may enable some of us to see that which is quite invisible 
: to the ordinary eye ? 

A SURKEY LAUNDRY SEEN IN CORNWALL. 

Such thoughts came to my mind when I asked the 
Housekeeper, who stands third in the Census return, 
V whether she had ever seen any of the phantasmal apparitions 



the East gate, and, behold, at the door of the gate five and 

of her mistress my hostess, Jlrs. M. The housekeeper, a 
comfortable, feuxom Cornish woman, smiled incredu- 
lously No, she had seen nothing, heard nothing, believed 
nothing. "As to phantasmal bodies, she would pr"efer to set 
them first." Had she ever seen a ghost?" '-No, never." 




MY HOUSEKBl^PKH-MRS. HOEE. 

" Had ever had any hallucinations ? '' " No." But one 
thing had happened, " rather curious " now that she came 
to think of it. Last year, when living on the coast far 
down in the west country, she had suddenly seen as in a 
dream the house in Hindhead where we were now stand- 
ing. She had never been in Surrey in her life. She had 
no idea that she would ever go there, nor did she know 
that it was in Surrey. What she saw was the laundry. 
She was standing inside it, and remarked to her husband 
how strange and large it looked. She looked out at the 
windows and saw the house and the surroundings with 
strange distinctness. Then the vision faded away, leaving 
no other impress on the mind than that' she had seen an 
exceptionally large laundry close to a small country-house 
in a place where she had never been in before. Six months 
passed ; she and her husband had decided to leave the 
west country and take a housekeeper and gardener's post 
elsewhere. They replied to an advertisement, were 
appointed by my hostess ; they transferred themselves to 
Hindhead, where they arrived in the dead of winter. 
When they reached their new quarters she saw, to her 
infinite astonishment, the precise place she had seen six 
months before. The laundry was unmistakable. There 
is not such another laundry in the county of Surrey. 
There it was, sure enousjh, and there was the house, and 
there were all the surroundings exactly as she had seen 
them down on the south-west coast She did not believe 
in ghosts orphantasmal bndWfi or such like things, butone 
thing she knew b'^yond ; I' t> of I'oiibi. ii' ie had 

seen her new home and ] t.t ■• of Uindhead, 

B 2 



Real Ghost Stories. 



■when living in the west country six months before she 
ever set set foot in Surrey, or even knew of the existence 
of Mrs. M. " The moment I saw it I recognised and told 
my husband that it was the identical place I had seen in 
our old home." 

WILLIAM HOWITT'S VISION. 

The Housekeeper's story is very simple, and almost too 
commonplace. But its significance lies in those very 
characteristics. Here was no consuming passion, no bond 
of sympathy, nothing whatever material or sentimental 
to act as the refracting medium by which the Hindhead 
laundry could have been made visible in South Devon. Yet 
similar phenomena are of constant occurrence. A very 
remarkable case in point is that of William Howitt who, 
when on a voyage out to Australia, saw his brother's 
house at Melbourne so plainly that he described it on 
board ship, and recognised it the moment he landed. 
Here is his own version of this remarkable instance of 
clairvoyance : — 

Some weeks ago, while yet at sea, I had a dreim of be'np: 
at my brother's at Melbourne, and found his house on a hill 
at the further end of the town, and next to the open forest. 
His garden sloped a little down the hill to some brick 
buildings below ; and there were greenhouses on the right 
hand by the wall, as you look down the hill from the house. 
As I looked out of the window in my dream, I saw a wood of 
dusky- foliaged trees having a somewhat segregated appear- 
ance in their heads — that is, their heads did not make that 
dense mass like our trees. " There," I said to some one in 
my dream, " I see your native forest of eucalyptus ! " This 
dream I told to my sons and to two of my fellow-passengers 
at the time, and on landing, as we walked over the meadows, 
long before we reached the town, I saw this very wood. 
"There," I said, '■ is the very wood of my dream. We shall 
see my brother's house there 1 " And so we did. It stands 
exactly as I saw it, only looking newer ; but there, over the 
wall of the garden, is the wood, precisely as I saw it and 
now see it as I sit at the dining-room window writing. 
When I looked on this scene I seem to look into my dream. 
J[0wen"s "Footfalls," p. 118.) 

A NATURAL CAMERA OBSCUEA. 

The usual explanatioa of these things is that the vision 
is the revival of some forgotten impressions on the brain. 
But in neither of the foregoing cases will that explanation 
suffice, for in neither case had the person who saw ever 
been in the place of which they had a vision. One des- 
perate resource, the convenient theory of pre-existence, is 
useless here. Neither W. Hewitt's brother's house, nor the 
laundry at Hindhead, existed before the birth of WilUam 
Howitt and my Cornish housekeeper. The fact seems to 
be that there is a kind of invisible camera obscura in 
Nature, which at odd times gives us glimpses of things 
happening or existing far beyond the range of our ordinary 
vision. The other day when in Edinburgh I climbed up to the 
Camera Obscura that stands near the castle, and admired 
the simple device by which, in a darkened room upon a 
white paper-covered table, the whole panorama of Edin- 
burgh life was displayed before me. There were the 
" recruities " drilling on the Castle Esplanade ; there were 
the passers-by hurrying along High Street ; there were 
the birds on the housetops, and the landscape of chimneys 
and steeples, all revealed as if in the crystal of a wizard's 
cave. The coloured shadows chased each other across the 
paper leaving no trace behind. Five hundred years ago 
the owner of that camera would have been burned as a 
wizard ; now he makes a comfortable living out of the 
threepennypieces of inquisitive visitors. Is it possible to 
account for the phenomena of clairvoyance other than by 
the supposition that there exists somewhere in Nature a 
gigantic camera obscura which reflects everything, and to 



which clairvoyants habitually, and other mortals occa* 
sionally, have access ? 

SEEN AND HEARD AT 150 MILES RANGE. 

The preceding incidents simply record a prevision of' 
places subsequently visited. The following are instances 
in which not only places, but occurrences, were seen as in 
a camera by persons at a distance varying from 150 to 
several thousand miles. Space seems to have no existence 
for the clairvoyant. They are quol ed from the published 
"Proceedings of the Psychical Research Society": — 

On September 9th, 1848, at the siege of Mooltan, Major- 

General R , C.B., then adjutant of his regiment, was 

most severely and dangerously wounded, and supposing him- 
self to be dying, asked one of the officers with him to take- 
the ring off his finger and send it to his wife, who at the 
time was fully 150 miles distant, at Ferozepore. 

" On the night of September 9th, 1848," writes his wife,. 
"I was lying on my bed between sleeping and waking, when 
I distinctly saw my husband being carried ofiE the field, 
seriously wounded, and heard his voice saying, 'Take this- 
ring oflE my finger and send it to my wife.' All the next day 
I could not get the sight or the voice out of my mind. In 

due time I heard of General R having been severely 

wounded in the assault of Mooltan. He survived, however, 
and is still living. It was not for some time after the siege 

that I heard from General L , the officer who helped to 

carry General R oS the field, that the request as to the 

ring was actually made to him, just as I heard it at 
Ferozepore at that very time." (Vol. i. p. 30.) 

A ROYAL DKATHBED IN FRANCE SEEN IN SCOTLAND. 

The above case is remarkable because the voice was trans- 
mitted as well as the spectacle. In the next story the 
ear heard nothing, but the scene itself was very remark- 
able. A correspondent of the Psychical Research Society 
writes : — 

I was staying with my mother's cousin, Mrs. Elizabeth 
Broughton, wife ot Mr. Edward Broughton, Edinburgh, and 
daughter of the late Colonel Blanckley, in the year 1844, and^ 
she told me the following strange story : — 

She woke one night and roused her husband, telling him 
that something dreadful had happened in France. He 
begged her to go to sleep again and not to trouble him. She 
assured him that she was not asleep when she saw what she 
insisted on then telling him — what she saw, in fact. First a 
carriage accident, which she did not actually see, but what 
she saw was the result, a broken carriage, a crowd collected, 
a figure gently raised and carried into the nearest house, 
then a figure lying on a bed which she then recognised as the 
Duke of Orleans. Gradually friends collecting round the 
bed — among them several members ot the French royal 
family — the Queen, then the King, all silently, tearfully 
watching the evidently dying Duke. One man (she could 
see his back but did not know who he was) was a doctor. 
He stood bending over the Duke, feeling his pulse, his watch 
in the other hand. And then all passed away, she saw no- 
more. As soon as it was daylight she wrote down in her 
journal all that she had seen. From that journal she read 
this to me. It was before the days of electric telegraph, and 
two or more days passed before the Times announced " The 
Death of the Duke of Orleans." Visiting Paris a short time 
afterwards she saw and recognised the place of the accident 
and received the explanation of her impression. The doctor 
who attended the dying duke was an old friend of hers , and 
as he watched by the bed his mind had been constantly 
occupied with her and her family. (Vol. ii. p. 160.) 

The doctor's sympathy may have been the key to th& 
secret camera of Nature, but it in no wise " explains " 
how a lady in Edinburgh could see what went on insido 
a house in Paris so clearly as to know what had happened 
two days before the intelligence i eached the Times. 



Clairvoyance. 



37 



AN AFRICAN EVENT SEEN IN ENGLAND. 

Here is another story, where the event occurred in 
Africa and was witnessed in England : — 

Mrs. Powles, c f Wadhurst, West Dulwich, S.E., says ■ — 
My late husband dreamt a curious dream about his brother, 
Mr. Ralph Holden, who was at that time travelling in the 
interior of Africa. One morning, in June or July, 1861, my 
husband woke me with the announcement, " Ralph is dead." 
I said, " You must be dreaming." " No, I am not dreaming 
now ; but I dreamt twice over that I saw Ralph lying on the 
ground supported by a man." 'Ihey learnt afterwards that 
he must have died about the time when his brother dreamt 
about him. and that he died in the arms of his faithful native 
servant, lying under a large tree, where he was afterwards 
buried. The Holden family have sketches of the tree and the 
surroundings, and, on seeing it, my husband said, " Yes, that 
is exactly the place where I saw Ralph in my dream, dying or 
dead." (Vol. i. p. 141.) 

DK. HORACE BUSHNELLS STORY. 

Dr. Horace Bushnell, in his " Nature and the Super- 
natural," tells a story, on the authority of Captain Yonnt, 
which differs from the foregoing in having a definite 
purpose, which, fortunately, was attained. Captain 
Yonnt, a patriarch in the Napa valley of California, told 
Dr. Bushnell that six or seven years before their conver- 
sation he had seen a vision which saved several lives 
Here is his story : — 

At my request he gave me his story. About six or seven 
years previous, in a mid-winter's night, he had a dream in 
which he saw what appeared to be a company of emigrants 
arrested by the snows of the mountains and perishing rapidly 
by cold and hunger. He noted the very cast of the scenery, 
marked by a huge, perpendicular front of white rock clifE ; 
he. saw the men cutting oflE what appeared to be tree-tops 
rising out of deep gulfs of snow ; he distinguished the very 
features of the persons and the look of their particular 
distress. He awoke profoundly impressed by the distinct- 
ness and apparent reality of the dream. He at length fell 
asleep, and dreamed exactly the same dream over again. In 
the morning he could not expel it from his mind. Falling in 
shortly after with an old hunter comrade, he told his story, 
and was only the more deeply impressed by his recognising 
without hesitation the scenery of the dream. This com- 
rade came over the Sierra, by the Carson Valley Pass, 
and declared that a spot in the Pass answered exactly 
his description. By this the unsophistical patriarch was 
decided. He immediately collected a company of men with 
mules and blankets and all necessary provisions. The 
neighbours were laughing meantime at his credulity. " No 
matter," he said, " I am able to do this, and I will ; for I 
verily believe that the fact is according to my dream." The 
men were sent into the mountains one hundred and fifty 
miles distant, directly to the Carson Valley Pass. And there 
they found the company exactly in the condition of the 
dream, and brought in the remnant alive. (" Nature and the 
Supernatural," p. 14.) 

THE VISION OF A FIRE. 

The wife of a Dean of the Episcopal Church in one of 
the Southern States of America was visiting at my 
house while I was busy collecting materials for this work. 
Asking her the usual question as to whether she had ever 
experienced anything of the phenomena usually called 
supernatural, apparently because it is not the habitual 
experience of every twenty-four hours, she ridiculed the 
idea. Ghosts ? not she. She was a severely practical, 
matter-of-fact person, who used her natural senses, and 
had nothing to do with spirits. But was she quite sure ; 
had nothing ever occurred to her which she could not 
explain ? Then she hesitated and said, " "Well, yes ; but 
there is nothing supernatural about it. 1 was staying 
away down in Virginia, some hundred miles from home, 



when one morning, about eleven o'clock, I felt an over- 
powering sleepiness. I never sleep in the daytime, and 
that drowsiness was, I think, almost my only experience 
of that kind. I was so sleepy I went to my room and lay 
down. In my sleep I saw quite distinctly my home at 
Richmond in flames. The fire had broken out in one 
wing of the house, which I saw with dismay was where I 
kept all my best dresses. The people were all about trying 
to check the flam*, but it was of no use. My husband 
was there, walking about before the burning house, 
carrying a portrait in his hand. Everytiiing was quite clear 
and distinct, exactly as if I had actually been present 
and seen everything. After a time I woke up, and, 
going down-stairs, told my friends the strange dream I 
had had. They laughed at me, and made such game of 
my vision that I did my best to think no more about it. 
I was travelling about, a day or two passed, and wheu 
Sunday came I found myself in a church where some 
relatives were worshipping. When I entered the pew 
they looked rather strange, and as soon as the service was 
over I asked them what was the matter. 'Dont be 
alarmed,' they said, ' there is nothing serious.' They 
then handed me a post-card from my husband which 
simply said, ' House burned out ; covered by insurance.' 
The date was the day on which my dream occurred. I 
hastened home, and then I learned that everything had 
happened exactly as I had seen it. The fire had broken 
out in the wing which I had seen blazing. My clothes- 
were all burnt, and the oddest thing about it was that 
my husband, having rescued a favourite picture from the 
bui-ning building, had carried it about among the crowd 
for some time before he could find a place in which to 
put it safely." Swedenborg, it wiU be remembered, also 
had a clairvoyant vision of a fire at a great distance. 

THE LOSS OF THE " STRATHMORE." 

A classic instance of the exercise of this faculty is 
the story of the wreck of the Strathmore. In brief 
the story is as follows : — The father of a son who had 
sailed in the Strathmore, an emigrant ship outward 
bound from the Clyde, saw one night the ship founder- 
ing amid the waves, and saw that his son, with some 
others, had escaped safely to a desert island near which, 
the wreck had taken place. He was so much impressed 
by this vision that he wrote to the owner of the Strath- 
more, telling him what he had seen. His information 
was scouted : but after awhile the Strathmore was over- 
due and the owner got uneasy. Day followed day, 
and still no tidings of the missing ship. Then, Uke, 
Pharaoh's butler, the owner remembered his sins one 
day and hunted up the letter describing the vision. It 
supplied at least a theory to account for the vessel's 
disappearance. All outward-bound ships were requested 
to look out for any survivors on the island indicated in 
the vision. These orders being obeyed, the survivors of 
the Sti-athmore were found exactly where the father had 
seen them. In itself this is sufficient to confound all 
accepted hypotheses. Taken in connection with other 
instances of a similar nature, what can be said of it ex- 
cepting that it almost necessitates the supposition of the 
existence of the invisible camera obscura which the Theo- 
sophists describe as the astral light ? 

THE ANALOGY OF THE CAMERA OBSCUKA. 

Clairvoyance can often be explained by telepathy, 
especially when there is strong sympathy between the 
person who sees and the person who is seen. Mr. Edward 
R. Lipsitt, of Tralee, sends me the following narrative, 
which illustrates this fact : — ■ 

I beg to narrate a curious case of telepathy I experienced 
when quite a boy. Some ten years ago I happened to sleep 



KEAi. Ghost Stories. 



one night saiu .loiu with a ^oung friend about my 

own age. i ,ci xi^teil .t v> ry stront; sym(jatiiy between 
«S. I got Up eai ^ uid went out for a sliort walls, leaving my 
friend fast asleep in u;s bed. I went in the direction of a 
"Well-known lake in that district. After gazing for some 
moments at the silent waters, I espied a large black dog 
making towards me. I turned my back and fled, the dog 
following me for some discance. My boots then being in a 
bad condition, one of the soles came off in the flight ; how 
ever, I came away unmolested by the dog. But how amazed 
was I when upon entering the room my friend, who was just 
Tubbing his eyes and yawning, related to me my adventure 
word by word, describing even the colour of the dog and the 
Tery boot (the right one) the sole of which gave way 1 

MOTiyELESS VISIONS. 

There is often no motive whatever to oe discovered in 
"the apparition. A remarkable instance of this is re- 
corded by Mr. Myers in his recent article in the Arena, 
where the analogy to a camera obscura is very close. The 
camera reflects everything that happens. Nothing is 
either great or small to its impartial lens. But if you do 
not happen to be in the right place, or if the room is not 
properly darkened, or if the white paper is taken oflf the 
table, you see nothing. We have not yet mastered the 
conditions of the astral camera. Here, however, is Mr. 
Myers' story, which he owes to the kindness of Dr. 
Elliott Coues, who happened to call on Mrs. C-^^ — the 
very day on which that lady received the following letter 
from her friend, Mrs. B . 

Monday evening, January 14th, 1889. 

My Dear Friend, — I know you wiU be surprised to re- 
ceive a note from me so soon, but not more so than I was 
to-day, when you were shown to me clairvoyantly, in a some- 
what embarrassed position. I doubt very much if there was 
any truth in it ; nevertheless, I will relate it, and leave you to 
iaagh at the idea of it. 

J was sitting in my room sewing this afternoon, about two 
o'clock, when what should I see but your own dear self ; but, 
heavens 1 in what a position. Now, I don't want to excite 
your curiosity too much, or try your patience too long, so will 
come to the point at once. You were falling up the front 
steps in the yard. You had on your black skirt and velvet 
waist, your little straw bonnet, and in your hand were some 
papers. When you fell, your hat went in one direction, and 
the papers in another. You got up very quickly, put on your 
bonnet, picked up the papers, and lost no time getting into 
the house. You did not appear to be hurt, but looked some- 
what mortified. It was all so plain to me that I had ten to 
one notions to dress myself and come over and see if it were 
true, but finally concluded that a sober, industrious woman 
like yourself would not be stumbling around at that rate, 
and thought I'd best not go on a wild goose chase. Now, 
what do you think of such a vision as that ? Is there any 
possible truth in it? I feel almost ready to scream with 
laughter whenever I think of it ; you did look too funny, 
spreading yourself out in the front yard. " Great was the 
fall thereof." 

This letter came to us in an envelope addressed : Mrs. 

E. A. C , 217 Del. Ave., N.E., Washington, D.C., 

and with the postmarks, Washington, D.C., Jan. 15, 
7 a.m., 1889, and Washington, N.E.C.S., Jan. 15, 8 a.m. 

Now the point is that every detail in this telepathic 

vision was correct. Mrs. C had actually (as she 

tells me in a letter dated March 7th, 1889) fallen in this 
way, at this place, in the dress described, at 2.41, on 
January 14th. The coincidence can hardly have been due 
to chance. If we suppose that the vision preceded the 
accident, we shall have an additional marvel, which, 
however, I do not think we need hete face. About 
2," in a letter of this kind, may quite conceivably have 
meant 2.41. 



Here the exceeding triviality of the incident destroya 
the possibility of the ordinary superstition that it was a 
direct divine revelation. This may be plausible in cases 
of the Strathmore, where the intelligence was communi- 
cated of the loss of an EngUsh ship, but no one can 
seriously hold it when the only information to be com- 
municated was a stumble on the stairs. 

Considering the enormous advantages which such an 
astral camera would place in the hands of the detective 
police, I was not surprised to be told that the oflicers of 
the Criminal Investigation Departnjent in London and 
Chicago occasionally consult clairvoyants as to the 
place where stolen goods are to be found, or where 
the missing criminals may be lurking. 

Professor Barrett has a charming story of the recovery 
of a stolen dog in the Midlands by the aid of a clair- 
voyant governess in Workington, which he will some 
day, I hope, publish with full verification. 

AN IRISH OUTRAGE SEEN IN A DREAM. 

One of the best stories of clairvoyance as a means of 
throwing light on crime is thus told by a correspondent 
of the Psychical Research Society : — 

One morning in December, 1836, he had the following 
dieam, or, he would prefer to call it, revelation. He found 
himself suddenly at the gate of Major N. M.'s avenue, Hiany 
miles from his home. Close to him was a group of persons, 
one of whom was a woman with a basket on her arm, the 
rest men, foiu: of whom were tenants of his own, while the 
others were unknown to him. Some of the strangers seemed 
to be murderously assaulting H. W., one of his tenants, and 
he interfered. I struck violently at the man on my left, 
and then with greater violence at the man's face on my 
right. Finding, to my surprise, that I had not knocked 
down either, I struck again and again with all the violence 
of a man frenzied at the sight of my poor friend's murder. 
To my great amazement I saw my arms, although visible to 
my eye, were without substance, and the bodies of the men 
I struck at and my own came close together after each blow 
through the shadowy arms I struck with. My blows were 
delivered with more extreme violence than I ever think I 
exerted, but I became painfully convinced of my incom- 
petency. I have no consciousness of what happened after 
this feeling of unsubstantiality came upon me. Next morning 
A. experienced the stiffness and soreness of violent bodily 
exercise, and was informed by his wife that in the course of 
the night he had much alaroed her by striking out again 
and again with his arms in a terrific manner, " as if fighting 
for his life." He, in turn, informed her of his dream, and 
begged her to remember the names of those actors in it who 
were known to him. On the morning of the following day 
(Wedne>day) A. received a letter from his agent, who re- 
sided in the town close to the scene of the dream, informing 
him that his tenant had been found on Tuesday morning at 
Major N. M.'s '^ate, speechless and apparently dying from a 
fracture of the skull, and that there was no trace of the 
murderers. That night A. started for the town, and arrived 
there on Thursday morning. On his way to a meeting of 
magistrates he met the senior magistrate of that part of the 
country, and requested him to give orders for the arrest of 
the three men whom, besides H. W., he had recognised in 
his dream, and to have thenl examined separately. This was 
at once done. The three men gave identical accounts of the 
occurrence, and all named the woman who was with them. 
She was then arrested, and gave precisely similar testimony 
They said that between eleven and twelve on the Monday 
night they had been walking homewards altogether along 
the road when they were overtaken by three strangers, two 
of whom savagely assaulted H, W., while the other prevented 
his friends from interfering. H. W did not die, but was 
never the same man afterwards ; he subsequently emigrated. 
(Vol. i. p 142.) 

The advantage which would a«crue from the universal 



Clairvoyance. 



39 



establishment of this instantaneous vision would not be 
unmixed. That it is occasionally very useful is obvious. 

THE MISSING BALES OF COTTON. 

Another application of this talent is in the discovering 
hidden or lost articles. Of this an illustration reaches 
me just as I am passing these pages through the press. 
It is taken from A Tangled Yarn," leaves from Capt. 
James Pay en's log, which has just been published by 
C. H. Kelly:— 

The Theodore got into Liverpool the same day as the 
Blamd. She was a larger ship than onrs but had a similar 
cargo. The day that I went to the owners to report " all right," 
I met with Captain Morton in a terrible stew because he was 
thirty bales of cotton short, a loss equal to the whole of his 
own wages and the mate's into the bargain. He so fretted 
over it that his wife in desperation recommended him to 
get the advice of a Captain Hudson, who had a young 
female friend clever as a clairvoyant We were both 
quite sceptical in the matter of clairvoyance. At 
first Morton didn't wish to meddle, he said, with " a 
parcel of modern witchcraft," and that sort of thing ; but he 
at last yielded to his wife's urgency and consented to go. There 
was first of all a half-crown fee to Captain Hudson, and then 
the way was clear for an interview with the young clair- 
voyant. I was present to "see fair." When the girl had 
been put into the clairvoyant state Morton was instructed to 
take her right hand in his right hand and then ask her any 
questions he wished. The replies were in substance as 
follows : — She went back mentally to the port whence the 
Theodore had sailed, retracing with her hand as she in words 
also described the course of the ship from Liverpool across the 
Atlantic, through the West Indian group, etc., back to New 
Orleans. At length she said, " Yes, this is the place where 
the cotton was lost; it's put on board a big black ship with 
a red mark round it." Then she began to trace with 
her hand and describe the homeward course of the vessel, 
but after re-crossing the Atlantic, instead of coming 
up the Irish Channel for Liverpool she turned along the 
English Channel as though bound for the coast of France % 
and then stretching out her hand she exclaimed, " Oh, here's 
the cotton ; but what funny people they are ; they don't talk 
English." Captain Morton said at once, "I see; it's the 
Srmmich, Captain Thomas," an American ship that lay 
alongside of him at New Orleans and was taking in her cargo 
of cotton while the Tlieodore was loading, and was bound for 
Havre de Grace. Cantain Morton, satisfied with his clair- 
voyant's information, went home and wrote immediately to 
Captain Thomas, inquiring for his lost cargo. In due course 
he got an answer that the cotton was certainly there, that it 
had been taken oflE the wharf in mistake, and that it was 
about to be sold for whomsoever it might concern ; but that 
if he (Captain Morton) would remit a certain amount to 
cover freight and expenses the bales should be forwarded to 
him at once. He did so, and in due time received the cotton, 
subject only to the expense of transit from Havre to Liver- 
pool. Such are the facts; I do not profess to ofEer any 
explanation. (" Captain James Payen's Log," p. 1T3.) 

A BAPTIST minister's EXPEEIENCE. 

The following story about seeing at a distance reaches 
me from the Rev. Walter Wynn, Baptist minister at 
Bradford. The incredible thing in this story is not the 
vision SD much as the fact that two brothers should not 
have communicated with each other under such circum- 

St&XlCGS * 

Sandy Lane, Bradford, October 16th, 1891. 
Dear Mr. Stead,— In July last I was called to the death- 
bed of my mother. I could only be with her one hour, 
during which she stammered out, with great difficulty, an 
afEectionate farewell. All believed— doctor included— that by 
twelve o'clock that night she would be gone. I had no doubt 
of it. Death was quite visible. I did not even say to my 
friends, " Wire me when she died," so certain were w". that 
she was then breathing her last. I left home by tLe 4.20 
train, and reached Bradford in great sorrow at 10 p.m. 



A fortnight lapsed. I waited patiently during that time 
to hear that all had been settled. Strange to say, I heard 
nothing. I was troubled. Quite sure my mother was dead, 
I wondered why my friends kept subsequent affairs from me. 
I was in my study laid on my couch. I fell fast asleep for 
two hours (a most unusual thing). When I woke it took me 
several minutes to be quite sure I was not in my mother's 
house. I jumped to my feet, came downstairs, and remarked 
to my wife, " I have been home, dear. Mother is better and 
walking about, »nd is better than she was before she- 
became ill." " Don't talk so," said my wife ; " you 
know your mother must be dead as you speak." " She is 
living," I said ; " I have been home. I have had a dream 
unlike anything I ever experienced, on the top of the firm 
belief that my mother has been dead a fortnight. I will 
write home at onee." I did so. By return of post I received 
from my brother the following letter : — 

My dear Brother, — Mother is up again, and better, if any- 
thing, than she was before her illness commenced. Forgot 
to write before. Yours, &c. 

I never believed in dreams before, and I don't believe in all 
as it is, but I believe in that one, and I should like some 
materialistic thinker to explain it away. 

You can use my name if you like in proof of the narrative. 




MH. THOMAS BCRT, M.P. 
From a photograph by Fradelle and young. 



MR. BURT's dream. 

When I was in Newcastle I availed myself of the oppor- 
tunity to call upon Mr. Burt, M.P., who has left his old 
house in Lovaine Crescent, and now Uves in one of the 
new streets nearer the Moor. On questioning him as to 
whether he had ever seen a ghost, he replied in the 
negative, but remarked that he had had one experience 
which had made a deep impression upon his mind, which 
partook more of the nature of clairvoyance than the 
apparition of a phantom, " I suppose it was a dream, 



40 



Real Ghost Stories. 



«aid Mr. Burt. " The dream or vision, or whatever else 
you call it, made a deep impression upon my mind. You 
remember Mr. Crawford, the Durham miners' agent, was 
ill for a long time before his death. Just before his death 
he rallied, and we all hoped he was going to get better. 
I had heard nothing to the contrary, when one morning early 
I had a very vivid dream. I dreamed that I was standing 
by the bedside of my old friend. I passed my hand over 
Ills brow, and he spoke to me with great tenderness, 
with much greater tenderness than he had ever spoken 
before. He said he was going to die, and that he was 
comforted by the long and close friendship that had 
existed between us. I was much touched by the feeling 
with which he spoke, and fell awed as if I were in the pre- 
sence of death. When I woke up the impression was still 
strong in my mind, and I could not resist the feeling 
that Crawford was dying. In a few hours I received a 
telegram stating that he was dead. This is more remark- 
able because I fully expected he was going to get better, 
and at the moment of my dream he seems to have died. 
I cannot give any explanation of how it came about. It 
is a mystery to me, and likely to remain so." 

This astral camera, to which " future things unfolded 
lie," also retains the imperishable image of all past events. 
Mr. Browning's great uncle's studs brought vividly to the 
mind of the clairvoyant a smell of blood, and recalled 
all the particulars of the crime of which they had been 
silent witnesses. Any article or relic may serve as a key 
to unlock the chamber of this hidden camera. 

A CLAIKVOYANT VISION OF A MURDER. 

The most remarkable experiment in clairvoyant detec- 
tion that I have ever come across is told by Dr. Backman, 
of Kalmar, in a recent number of the " Psychical Research 
Society's Proceedings." It is as follows : — • 

In the month of October, 188S, the neighbourhood of 
Kalmar was shocked by a horrible murder committed in the 
parish of Wissefjerda, which was about fifty kilometres from 
Kalmar as the crow flies. What happened was that a farmer 
named P. J. Gustafsson had been killed by a shot when 
driving, having been forced to stop by stones having been 
placed on the road. The murder had been committed in the 
evening, and a certain tramp was suspected, because 
Gustafsson, in his capacity of under bailiff, had arrested him, 
and he had then undergone several years' penal servitude. 

This was all that I or the public knew about the case on 
November 1st of the same year. The place where the murder 
was committed and the persons implicated in it were quite 
unknown to me and the clairvoyant. 

On the same day, November 1st, having some reason to 
believe that such a trial would beat least partially successful, 
I experimented with a clairvoyant. Miss Agda Olsen, to try 
if It was possible to get some information in this way about 
such an event. 

The judge of the neighbourhood, who had promised to be 
present, was unfortunately prevented from coming. The 
clairvoyant was hypnotised in my wife's presence and was 
then ordered "to look for the place where the murder had 
been committed and see the whole scene, follow the murderer 
m his flight, and describe him and his home and the motive 
for the murder." Miss Olsen then spoke as follows, in great 
agitation, sometimes using violent gestures. I took notes of 
her exact words and reproduce them here fully. 

" It is between two villages— I see a road— in a wood- 
now it is coming— the gun— now he is coming along, driving 
—the horse is afraid of the stones— hold the horse ! hold the 
horse ! now I now he is killing him— he was kneeling when 
he fired— blood ! blood !— now he is running in the wood — 
Iseize him!— he is running in an opposite direction to the 
Ihorse in many circuits— not on any footpaths. He wears a 
icap and grey clothes— light— has long coarse brown hair, 
*which has not been cut for a long time— grey-blue eyes- 
treacherous looks— great dark brown beard — he is accus- 



tomed to work on the land. I believe he has cut his right 
hand. He has a scar or a streak between his thumb and fore- 
finger. He is suspicious and a coward. 

" The murderer's home is a red wooden house, standing a 
little way back from the road. On the ground-flour is a 
room which leads into the kitchen, and from that again into 
the passage. There is also a larger room which does not 
communicate with the kitchen. The church of Wissefjerda 
is situated obliquely to your right when you are standing in 
the passage. 

" His motive was enmity; it seems as if he had bought 
something — taken something — a paper. He went away from 
home at daybreak, and the murder was committed in the 
evening." 

Miss Olsen was then awakened, and, like all my subjects, 
she remembered perfectly what she had been seeing, which 
had made a very profound impression on her ; she added 
several things which I did not write down. 

On November 6th (Monday) I met Miss Olsen, and she told 
me in great agitation that she had met the murderer from 
Wissefjerda in the street. He was accompanied by a younger 
person and followed by two policemen, and was walking from 
the police office to the gaol. I at once expressed my doubts of 
her being right, partly because country people are generally 




DE. BACKMAN, 

arrested by the country police, partly because they are 
always taken directly to gaol. But when she insisted on it, 
and maintained that it was the person she had seen when 
asleep, I went to the police office. 

I inquired if any one had been arrested on suspicion of the 
crime in question, and a police-constable answered that such 
was the case, and that, as they had been taken to the town 
on Sunday, they had been kept in the police-station over- 
night, and after that had been obliged to go on foot to gaol, 
accompanied by two constables. The police-constable, T. A. 
Ljung, states that Dr. Backman described quite accurately 
the appearance of the house, its furniture, how the rooms 
were situated, where the suspected man lived, and gave a 
very correct account of Niklas Jonnasson's personal appear- 
ance. The doctor also asked me if I had observed that 
Jonnasson had a scar on his right hand. I had not then 



Clairvoyance. 



41 



observed it, but since then I have ascertained that it really 
is so, and Jonnasson says that he got it from an abscess. 

The trial was a long one and showed that Gustafsson had 
agreed to buy for Jonnasson, but in his own name, the latter's 
farm, which was sold by auction on account of Jonnasson's 
debts. This is what is called a thief's bargain. Gustafsson 
bought the farm but kept it for himself. The statements of 
the accused man were very vague ; the father had prepared 
an alibi with much care, but it failed on account for just the 
length of time that was provably enough to commit the 
murder in. The son tried to prove an alibi by means of two 
witnesses, but these confessed that they had given false 
evidence, which he had bribed them to do when they were 
in prison with him on account of another matter. 

But though the evidence against the defendants was very 
strong, it was not considered that there was sufficient legal 
evidence, and, there being no jury in Sweden, they were left 
to the verdict of posterity. (Pp. 213-216.) 

A CAPABLE " PSYCHOMETRIST." 

While engaged in writing these chapters my attention 
was called to a young lady, Miss Catherine B^oss, of 41, 
High Street, Smethwick, Birmingham, who, being left 
with an invalid sister to provide for, anu without other 
available profession or industry, bethought herself of 
a curious gift of reading character, with which she seems 
to have been born, and had subsequently succeeded in 
earning a more or less precarious income by writing 
out characters at the modest fee of 5s. You sent her 
any article you pleased that had been in contact with 
the subject, and she sent you by return a written 
analysis of the subject's character. I sent her various 
articles from one person at different times, not telling 
her they were from the same person. At one time a tuft 
of hair from his beard, at another time a fragment of a 
nail, and a third time a scrap of handwriting. Each de- 
lineation of character differed in some points from the 
other two, but all agreed, and they were all remarkably 
correct. When she sent the last she added, "I don't 
know how it is, but I feel I have described this person 
before." I have tried her since then with locks of hair 
from persons of the most varied disposition, and have 
found her wonderfully correct. 

All these things are very wonderful, but the cumulative 
value of the evidence is too great for any one to pooh 
pooh it as antecedently impossible. The chances against 
it being a mere coincidence are many mUlions to one. • 
Strange though these may be, they are less strange than 
the cases in which the clairvoyant sees the past as if it 
were the present, and those other rarer cases in which 
the future also is unfolded to the gaze. 

CLAIRVOYANCE AND THE DOUBLE. 

Clairvoyance is closely related to the phenomenon of 
the Double, for the clairvoyant seems to have either 
the faculty of transporting herself to distant places, or 
of bringing the places within range of her sight. Here 
is a narrative sent rae by Mr. Masey, Fellow of the 
Geological Society, writing to me from 8, Gloucester 
Road, Kew, which illustrates the connection between 
clairvoyance and the Double : — 

Mrs. Mary Masey, who resided on Eedcliffe Hill, Bristol, 
at the beginning at this century, was a member of the Society 
of Friends, and was held in high esteem for piety. 

A memorable incident in her life was that one night she 



dreamt that a Mr. John Henderson, a noted uan of the same 
community, had gone to Oxford, and that he had died there. 
In the course of the next day, Mr. Henderson called to take 
leave of her, saying he was going to Oxford to study a subject 
concerning which he could not obtain the information he 
wanted in Bristol. Mrs. Masey said to him, " John Hender- 
son, thou wilt die there." Some time afterwards, Mrs. Masey 
woke her husband one night, saying, " Remember, John 
Henderson died at Oxford at two o'clock this morning, and 
it is now three." Her husband, Philip Masey, made light of 
it ; but she told him*that while asleep, she had been trans- 
ported to Oxford, where she had never been before, and 
that she had entered a room there, in which she saw Mr. 
John Henderson in bed, the landlady supporting his head, 
and the landlord with several other persons standing around. 
While gazing at him some one gave him medicine, and the 
patient, turning round, perceived her, and exclaimed, " Oh, 
Mrs. Masey, I am going to die ; I am so glad you are come, 
for I want to tell you that my father is going to be very ill, 
and you must go and see him." He thea proceeded to 
describe a room in his father's house, and a bureau in it, 
" in which is a box containing a remedy ; give it him, and he 
will recover." Her impression and recollection of all the 
persons in the room at Oxford was most vivid, and she even 
described the appearance of the house on the opposite side 
of the street. 'The only person she appeared not to have 
seen in the room was a clergyman who was present. The 
husband of Mrs. Masey accompanied Mr. Henderson's father 
to the funeral, and on their journey from Bristol to Oxford 
by coach (the period being before railways and telegraphs 
existed), Mr. Philip Masey related to him the particulars of 
his son's death, as described by his wife, which on arrival 
they found to have been exactly as told by Mrs. Masey. 

Mrs. Masey was so much concerned about the death of 
Mr. Henderson, jun., that she forgot all about the directions 
he had given her respecting the approaching illness of his 
father, but some time afterwards she was sent for by the 
father, who was very ill. She then remembered the direc- 
tions given her by the son on his deathbed at Oxford. She 
immediately proceeded to the residence of Mr. Henderson, 
and on arrival at the house she found the room, the bureau, 
the box, and the medicine exactly as had been foretold to 
her. She administered the remedy as directed, and had the 
pleasure of witnessing the beneficial effect by the complete 
recovery of Mr. Henderson from a serious illness. 

Here we have almost every variety of psychic ex- 
perience. First of all there is second sight pure and 
simple ; second, there is tne aerial journey of the Double, 
with the memory of everything that had been seen and 
heard at the scene which it had witnessed ; third, there is 
communication of information which at that moment was 
not known to the percipient ; fourth, we have another 
prediction ; and finally, we have a complete verification 
and fulfilment of everything that was witnessed. It is 
idle to attempt to prove the accuracy of statements 
made concerning one who has been dead nearly a hundred 
years, but the story, although possessing no evidential 
value, is interesting as an almost unique specimen of the 
comprehensive and compUcated prophetic ghost and 
clairvoyant story. 

Clairvoyance is a gift, and a comparatively rare gift. It 
is a gift which requires to be much more carefully studied 
and scientifically examined than it has been hitherto. It 
is a by-path to many secrets. It may hold in it the clue 
to the acquisition of great faculties, hitherto regarded as 
forbidden to mere mortals. 



NOTICE TO CLAIRVOYANTS. 

In order to ascertain how general ts the pecidiar gift of clairvoyance/, all persons who have discovered that ihey possess clairvoyant 
faculties, or who may on experiment, discover it, are requested to send me their names and addresses, accompanied, if possible, with 
photograph and brief statement of the natui-e of their gift, addressed to " Clairvoyant Register," Review of Reviews Office, Jlowbray 
House, London, W.C. 



42 



CHAPTER III.— MYSELF 



PREMONITIONS AND SECOND SIGHT 

" But there are many such things in Nature, though we have not the right key to them. We aii walk in mysteries. Wa 
are surrounded by an atmosphere of which we do not know what is stirring in it, or how it is connected with our own 
spirit. So much is certain— that in particular cases we can put out the feelers of our soul beyond its bodily liinits, and 
that a presentiment, nay, an actual insight into, the immediate future is accorded to it." — Goethe's " Conversations with 
Eckermann." 



If clairvoyance partakes of the nature of the camera 
obscura, by which persons can see at a distance that which 
is going on beyond the direct range of their vision, it is 
Jess easy to suggest an analogy to explain the 
phenomena of premonition or second sight. Although I 
have never seen a ghost — for none of my hallucinations 
are scenic — I may fairly claim to have a place in this 
census on the ground of the extraordinary premonitions 
I have had at various times of coming events. The second 
sight of the Highlander is always scenic ; he does not 
hear so much as he sees. If death is foreshadowed, the 
circumstances preceding and following the event pass as 
in dramatic scene before the eyes of the seer. It is 
much as if the seers had access to a camera obscura 
which enabled them not only to see that which was 
occurring at the same moment in various parts 
of the world, but in its magic mirror could reflect 
«vents which have not ye"., been as if they were already 
existent. The phenomena of premonition, combined with 
the faculties of clairvoyance by whic^ the percipient is 
able to reproduce the past, make a great breach in our 
■conceptions of both time and space. To the Deity, in 
the familiar hne of the hymn, " future things unfolded 
lie '' ; but from time to time future things, sometimes most 
"trivial, sometimes most important, are unfolded to the 
eye of mortal man. Why or how one does not know. 
All that he can say is that the vision came and went 
in obedience to some power over which he had no 
conscious control. The faculty of foreseeing, which in its 
higher forms constitutes no small part of a prophet's 
power, is said to exist among certain famiUes, and to vary 
according to the locality in which they are living. Men 
who have second sight in Skye are said to lose it on the 
mainland. But residence in Skye itself is not sufficient 
to give the Englishman the faculty once said to be pos- 
sessed by its natives. In England it is rare, and when it 
exists it is often mixed up with curious and somewhat 
bewildering superstitions, signs and omens jwrtending 
death and disaster which can hardly be regarded as being 
more than seventh cousins of the true faculty. 

THE BURDKN OF SECOND SIGHT. 

The gift of second sight is by no means an unmixed 
boon. Dr. Baumgarten tells me that the Westphalians 
in Prussia possess the same gift which in Scotland is said 
to be indigenous to the islanders of Skye. The West- 
phalian peasantry, so far from regarding it as a privilege, 
are delighted when an opportunity is afibrded them of 
transferring the unwelcome faculty to some stranger who 
is willing to bear the burden of seership. Von Goerris, 
whom Napoleon jestingly called the fifth power in 
Europe on account of the indomitable manner in which 
he used the press in order to rouse Prussia against 
French dominance, collected an immense number of 
cases which are to be found, together with many other 
matters, in his book " Mystic," the three volumes 
of which have never been translated into the 
English language, and are not likely to be, owing 
to the abstruseness of the subject and the crabbedness 
jof the German. Some Westphalians appear to be literally 



haunted by their uncanny faculty of seeing into the 
future. It is bad enough to face death when it comes, 
without having anticipatory coffins coming into sight all 
round you. The Westphalian usually sees his coffin 
seven days before he dies ; nor is it only his own coffin 
that is revealed to him, he has a fakjulty of seeing the 
coffins of his neighbom-s with a clearness which makes it 
somewhat diagreeable for him to be in a crowd, especially 
when an epidemic is about. Their second sight is nearly 
always a vision of disaster ; they do not as a rule foresee 
pleasant things. The method by which the gift of second 
sight is transferred from one to another Dr. Baumgarten 
did not explain. 

I can make no claim to the proud prerogative of the 
seer, but upon several occasions I have had some extra- 
ordinary premonitions of what was about to happen. I can 
give no explanation as to how they came, all that I know 
is they arrived, and when they arrived I recognised them 
beyond ail possibihty of mistake. I have had three or 
four very striking and vivid premonitions in my life which 
have been fulfilled to the letter. I have others which 
await fulfilment. Of the latter I will not speak here — 
although I have them duly recorded — for were I to do so 
I should be accused of being party to bringing about 
the fulfilment of my own predictions. Those which have 
already been fulfilled, although of no general importance 
to any one else, were of considerable importance to me, 
as will be seen by the brief outline concerning three of 
them. 

LEAVr.VG DAELINGTON FORESEEN. 

The first occasion on which I had an absolutely un- 
mistakable intimation of the change aboqt to occur in my 
own circumstances was in 1880, the year in which I left 
^tlie editorship of th© Northern Echo to become the assist- 
ant of Mr. John Morley on the Pall Mall Gazette. 

On New Year's Day, 1880, it was forcibly impressed 
upon my mind that I was to leave Darlington in the 
course of that year. I remember on the 1st of Janr-uy 
meeting a journahstic confrere on my way from Darling- 
ton station to the l^orthern Echo office. After wishing 
him a Happy New Year, 1 said, " This is the last New 
Year's Day I shall ever spend in Darlington ; I shall leave 
the Northern Echo this year." My friend looked at me 
in some amazement, and said, " And where are you going 
to ? " " To London," I replied, " because it is the only 
place which could tempt me from my present position, 
which is very comfortable, and where I have perfect free- 
dom to say my say.'' " But," said my friend, somewhat 
dubiously, " what paper are you going to ? " "I have no 
idea in the world," I said, " neither do I know a single Lon- 
don paper which would ofier me a position on their staff 
of any kind, let alone one on which I would have any 
liberty of utterance. I see no prospect of any opening 
anywhere. But I know for certain that before the year 
is out I shall be on the staff of a London paper. " Come," 
said my friend, " this is superstition, and with a wife and 
family I hope you will do nothing rashly." " You need 
not fear as to that," I said ; " I shall not seek any pcsitien 
elsewhere, it will have to come to me if I have to go to it. 
I am not going to throw myself out of a berth until I 



Premonitions and Second Sight. 



43 



know where my next place is to be. Humanly speaking, 
I see no chance of my leaving Darlington, yet I have 
no more doubt than of my own existence that I shall 
be gone by this time next year." We parted. The 
General Election soon came upon us, and when the time 
came for renewing my engagement on the Northern Echo 
I had no option but to renew my contract and 
bind myself to remain at Darlington until July, 1880. 
Although I signed the contract, when the day arrived on 
which I had either to give notice or renew my engage- 
ment, I could not shake from me the conviction that I was 
destined to leave Darlington at least six months before my 
engagement expired. At that time the Pall Mall Gazette 
was edited by Mr. Greenwood, and was of all the papers in 
the land the most antipathetic to the principles upon 
which I had conducted the Northern Echo. The possibil- 
ity of my becoming assistant editor to the editor of the 
Pall Mall Gazette seemed at that time about as remote 
as that of the Moderator of the Free Church of Scot- 
land receiving a cardinal's hat from the Pope of Rome. 
Nevertheless, no sooner had Mr. Gladstone been seated in 
power than Mr. George Smith handed over the Pall Mall 
Gazette to his son-in-law, Mr. Henry Yates Thompson. Mr. 
Greenwood departed to found and edit the St. James's 
Gazette, and Mr. Morley became editor. Even then I never 
dreamed of going to the Pall Mall. Two other North- 
country editors and I, thinking that Mr. Mork y was left 
in rather a dilSculty by the secession of several of the Pall 
Mall staff, agreed to send up occasional contributions 
solely for the purpose of enabling Mr. Morley to get 
through the temporary difficulty in which he was placed 
by being suddenly summoned to edit a daily -(^aper under 
such circumstances. Midsummer had hardly passed 
before Mr. Thompson came down to Darlington and 
offered me the assistant editorship. The proprietor of the 
Northern Echo kindly waived his right to my services in 
deference to the request of Mr. Morley. As a result I 
left the Northern Echo in September, 1880, and my pre- 
sentiment was fulfilled. At the time when it was first 
impressed upon my mind, no living being probably anti- 
cipated the possibility of such a change occurring in the 
Pall Mall Gazette as would render it possible for me to 
become assistant editor, so that the presentiment could 
in no way have been due to any possible calculation of 
chances on my part. 

THE EDITORSHIP OF THE " PALL MALL GAZETTE." 

The second presentiment to which I shall refer was also 
connected with the Pall Mall Gazette, and was equally 
clear and without any suggestion from outward circum- 
stances. It was in October, 1883. My wife and I were 
spending a brief holiday in the Isle of Wight, and 1 
remember that the great troopers, which had just brought 
back Lord Wolseley's army from the first Egyptian cam- 
paign, were lying in the Solent when we crossed. One 
morning about noon we were walking in the drizzUng rain 
round St. Catherine's point. It was a miserable day, the 
ground slippery and the footpath here and there rather 
difficult to follow. Just as we were at about the ugliest 
part of our climb I felt distinctly as it were a voice 
within myself saying, You will have to look sharp and 
make ready, because by a certain date (which as near as I 
can recollect was the 16th of March next year) you will 
have sole charge of the Pall Mall Gazette. I was just a 
little startled and rather awed because, as Mr. Morley 
was then in full command and there was no expectation 
on his part of abandoning his post, the inference 
which I immediately drew was that he was going to die. 
So firmly was this impressed upon my mind that for 
two hours I did not like to speak about it to my 



wife. We took shelter for a time from the rain, but 
afterwards, on going home, 1 spoke on the subject which 
filled me with sadness, not without reluctance, and 
said to my wife, ' ' Something has happened to me 
which has made a gxeat impression upon my mind. WTien 
we were beside St. Catherine's Lighthouse I got into my 
head that Mr. Mr -.'ley was going to die." " Nonsense," 
she said, " what made you think that ? " " Only this," 
said I, " that I received an intimation as clear and 
unmistakable as that which I had when I was going 
to leave Darlingt<Jh, that I had to look sharp and 
prepare for taking the sole charge of the Pall Mall 
Gazette on March 16th next. That is all, and I do not 
see how that is likely to happen unless Mr. Morley is 
going to die." " Nonsense," said my wife, " he is not going 
to die ; he is goin'^ to get into Parliament, that is what is 
going to happen." " Weil," said I, " that may be. 
Whether he dies or whether he gets into Parliament, the 
one thing certain to me is that I shall have sole charge 
of the Pall Mall Gazette next year, and I am so con- 
vinced of that that when we return to London I shall 
make all my plans on the basis of that certainty." And 
so I did. I do not hedge' and hesitate at burning my 
boats. As soon as I arrive at the Pall Mall Gazette 
office, I announced to Mr. Thompson, to Mr. Morley, 
and to Mr. Milner, who was then on the staff, that Mr. 
Morley was going to be in Parliament before March 
next year, for I need hardly say that I never men- 
tioned my first sinister intimation. I told Mr. Morley 
and the others exactly what had happened, namely, 
that I had received notice to be ready to take sole charge of 
the Pall Mall Gazette by March 16th next. Theyshrugged 
their shoulders, and Mr. Morley scouted the idea. He 
said he had almost given up the idea of entering Parlia- 
ment, all preceding negotiations had fallen through, and he 
had come to the conclusion that he would stick to the Pall 
Mall. I said that he might come to what conclusion he 
liked, the fact remained that he was going to go. I 
remember having a talk at the time with Mr. Milner 
about it. I remarked that the worst of people having pre- 
monitions is that they carefully hide up their prophecies- 
until after the event, and then no one believed in them. 
" This time no one shall have the least doubt as to the fact 
that I have had my premonition weU in advance of the 
fact. It is now October. I have told everybody whom 
it concerns whom I know. If it happens not to come 
to pass I will never have faith in my premonitions 
any more, and you may chaff me as much as you please 
as to the superstition. But if it turns up trumps, then 
please remember that I have played doubles or quits and 
won." Nobody at the office paid much attention to my 
vision, and a couple of months later Mr. Morley came to- 
consult me as to some slight change which he proposed 
to make in the terms of his engagement which he was 
renewing for another year. As tms change affected me 
slightly he came, with that courtesy and consideration 
which he always displayed in his deaUngs with his staff, 
to ask whether I should have any objection to this altera- 
tion. As he was beginning to explain what this altera- 
tion would be I interrupted him. "Excuse me, Mr. 
Morley," said I, " when will this nev arrangement come 
into effect?" "In May, I think," was the reply. 
"Then," said I, " you do not need io discuss it with me- 
I shall have sole charge of the Pc H Mall Gazette before 
that time. You will not be here then, you will be in 
Parliament." "But," said Mr. Morley, "that is only 
your idea. What I want to know is whether you agree to- 
the changes which I propose to make and which will 
somewhat affect your work in the office ?" 73iitj" I 
replied, "it is no use talking about that matter to me. 



44 



Real Ghost Stories- 



You will not be here, and I shall be carrying on the Pall 
Mall Gazette ; then what is the use of talking about it." 
Then Mr. Morley lifted his chin slightly in the air, and 
looking at me with somewhat natural disdain, he asked, 
" And, pray, do you mean to tell me that I have 
not to make a business arrangement because you 
have had a vision ? " " Not at all," said 1 ; " you of 
course will make what business arrangements you please 
— I cannot expect you to govern your conduct by my 
vision — but as I shall have charge of the paper it 
is no use discussing the question with me. You can 
make what arrangements you please so far as I am con- 
cerned. They are so much waste paper. I ask you 
nothing about the arrangement, because I know it will 
never come into effect so far as relates to my work on 
the paper." Finding that I was impracticable Mr. 
Morley left and concluded his arrangement without 
consultation. One month later Mr. Ashton Dilke 
sickened with his fatal illness, and Mr. Morley was 
elected on February 24:th, 1884, as Liberal candi- 
date for Newcastle - on - Tyne. I remember that 
when the news cam-s to Northumberland Street the 
first remark which Mr. Thompson made was, " Well, 
Stead's presentiment is coming right after all." I re- 
member all through that contest, when the issue 
was for some time somewhat in doubt, feeling 
quite certain that if Mr. Morley did not get in 
he would die, or he would find some other constituency. 
1 had no vision as to the success of his candidature at 
Newcastle. The one thing certain was that I was to 
have charge of the paper, and that he was to be out of 
it. When he was elected the question .came as to what 
should be done ? The control of the paper passed almost 
entirely into my hands at once, and Mr. Morley" would 
have left altogether on the day mentioned in my vision, 
had not Mr. Thompson kindly interfered to secure me a 
holiday before saddling me with the sole responsibility. 
Mr. Morley therefore remained till midsummer ; but his 
connection with the paper was very slight, parliamentary 
duties, as he understood them, being incompatible with 
close day-to-day editing of an evening paper. Here, 
again, it could not possibly have been said that my 
premonition had any share in bringing about its 
realisation. It was not known by Mr. Ashton Dilke's 
most intimate friends in October that he would not 
be able to face another session. I did not even 
know that he v/as ill, and my vision, so far from being 
based on any calculation of Mr. Morley's chances of securing 
Ji seat in Parliament, was quite independent of all electoral 
changes. My vision, my message, my premonition, or 
whatever you please to call it, was strictly limited to one 
point, Mr. Morley only coming into it indirectly. I was 
to have charge of certain duties which necessitated his 
disappearance from Northumberland Street. Note also that 
my message did not say that I was to be editor of 
the Pall Mall Gazette on Mr. Morley's departure, nor was 
I ever in strict title editor of that paper. I edited it, 
but Mr. Yates Thompson was nominally editor-in-chief, 
nor did I ever admit that I was editor until I was in the 
dock at the Old Bailey, when it would have been cowardly 
to have seemed to evade the responsibility of a position 
which I practically occupied, although as a matter of 
fact the post was never really conferred upon me. 

MY IMPRISONMENT. 

The third instance which I wiU quote is even more re- 
markable, and entirely precluded any possibility of my 
premonition having any influence whatever in bringing 
about its realisation. During what is known as the 
Armstrong trial it became evident from the judge's 



ruling that a conviction must necessarily follow. I was 
accused of having conspired to take Eliza Armstrong 
from her parents without their consent. My defence was 
that her mother had sold the child through a neighbour 
for immoral purposes. I never alleged that the father 
had consented, and the judge ruled with unmistakable 
emphasis that her mother's consent, even if proved, was 
not sufficient. Here I may interpolate a remark to the 
effect that if Mrs. Armstrong had been asked to produce 
her marriage lines the sheet anchor of the prosecution 
would have given way, for long after the trial it was 
discovered that from a point of law Mr. Armstrong 
had no legal rights over Eliza, as she was born out of 
wedlock. The counsel in the case, however, said we had 
no right to suggest this, however much we suspected it, 
unless we were prepared with evidence to justify the 
suggestion. As at that time we could not find 
the register of marriage at Somerset House the 
question was not put, and we were condemned 
largely on the false assumption that her father had legal 
rights as custodian of his daughter. And this, as it 
happened, was not the case. This, however, by the way. 
When the trial was drawing to a close, conviction being 
certam, the question was naturally discussed as to what 
the sentence would be. Many of my friends, including 
those actively engaged in the trial on both sides, were 
strongly of opinion that under the circumstances it was 
certain I should only be bound over in my own 
recognisance to come up for judgment when 
called for. The circumstances were almost unpre- 
cedented ; the judge, and the Attorney-General, 
who prosecuted, had in the strongest manner asserted 
that they recognised the excellence of the motives 
which had led me to take the course which had landed me 
in the dock. The Attorney-General himself was per- 
fectly aware that his Government could never have passed 
the Criminal Law Amendment Act — would never even have 
attempted to do so — but for what I had done. The jury 
had found me guilty but strongly recommended me to 
mercy on the ground, as they said, that I had been deceived 
by my agent. The conviction was very general that no 
sentence of imprisonment would be inflicted. I was 
never a moment in doubt. I knew I was going to gaol 
from the moment Rebecca Jarrett broke down in the 
witness - box. This may be said to be nothing 
extraordinary ; but what was extraordinary was tiiat I 
had the most absolute conviction that I was going to 
gaol for two months. I was told by those who con- 
sidered themselves in a position to speak with authority 
that I was perfectly safe, that I should not be imprisoned, 
and that I should make preparations to go abroad for 
a holiday as soon as the trial was over. To all such 
representations I always repHed by asserting with the 
most implicit confidence that I was certain to go to gaol, 
and that my sentence would be two months. When, 
however, on November 10th, 1885, I stood in the dock to 
receive sentence, and received from the judge a sentence 
of three months, I was very considerably taken aback. I 
remember distinctly that I had to remember where I 
was in order to restrain the almost irresistible impulse 
to interrupt the judge and say, " I beg your pardon, 
my lord, you have made a mistake, the sentence 
ought to have been tioo months." But mark what 
followed. When I had been duly confined in Cold- 
bath-on-the-Fields Prison 1 looked at the little card 
which is fastened on the door of every cell giving the 
name of the prisoner, his offence, and the duration of his 
sentence. I found to my great relief that my presenti- 
ment had not been wrong after all, 1 had, it is true, 
been sentenced to three months' imprisonment, but the 



Premonitions and Second Sight. 



45 



sentence was dated from the first day of the sessions. 
Our trial had been a very long one, and there had been 
other cases before it. The consequence was that the 
judge's sentence was as near two months as he possibly 
could have passed. My actual sojourn in gaol was two 
months and seven days. Had he sentenced me to two 
months' imprisonment I should only have been in gaol 
one month and seven days. 

These three presentiments were quite unmistakable, 
and were not in the least to be confounded with the 
-ordinary uneasy forebodings which come and go like 
clouds in a summer sky. Of the premonitions which 
-still remain unfulfilled I will say nothing excepting that 
they govern my action and more or less colotu- the whole 
of my life. No person can have had three or four 
premonitions such as those vfhich I have described 
without feeling that such premonitions are the only 
certainties of the future. They will be fulfilled no matter 
how incredible they may appear ; and amid the endless 
shifting circumstances of our life, these fixed points, 
towards which we are inevitably tending, help to give 
steadiness to a career, and a feeling of security to which 
the majority of men are strangers. 

Goethe's gkandfathiir. 

Goethe, in his Autobiography, records the fact that his 
maternal grandfather had a premonition of his election to 
the aldermanic dignity, not unlike that which I had abou\; 
my promotion to the Pall Mall. Goethe writes : — 

" We knew well enough that he was often,informed, in 
remarkable dreams, of things which were to happen. For 
example, he assured his wife at a time when he was still 
one of the youngest magistrates, that at the very next 
vacancy he should be appointed to a seat on the board of 
aldermen. And when, very soon after, one of the 
aldermen was struck with a fatal stroke of apoplexy, he 
ordered that on the day when the choice Was to be made 
by lot, the house should be arranged and everything 
prepared to receive the guests coming to con- 
gratulate him on his elevation ; and, sure enough, 
it was for him that was drawn the golden ball 
which decides the choice of aldermen in Frank- 
fort. The dream which foreshadowed to him this event 
he confided to his wife as follows : — He found himself in 
session with his colleagues, and everything was going on 
as usual, when an alderman, the same who afterwards 
•died, descended from his seat, came to my grandfather, 
politely begged him to take his place, and then left the 
chamber. Something similar happened on the provost's 
death. It was usual in such cases to make great haste to 
fill the vacancy, seeing that there was always ground to 
fear that the Emperor, who used to nominate 
the provost, would some day or other reassert his 
ancient privilege. On this particular occasion the 
sheriff received orders at midnight to call an extra 
cession for the next morning. When in his rounds the 
officer reached my grandfather's house, he begged for 
another bit of candle to replace that which had just 
burned down in his lantern. * Give him a whole candle,' 
said my grandfather to the woman ; 'it is for me he is 
taking all this trouble.' The event justified his words. 
He was actually chosen provost. And it is worthy of 
notice that the person who drew in his stead, having the 
third and last chance, the two silver balls were drawn 
first, and thus the golden one remained for him at the 
bottom of the bag." (Quoted by Owen in '• Footfalls on 
the Boundary of Another World.") 

A VISION OP FOOTBALL. 

In my case each of my premonitions related to an 
^important crisis in my life, but often premonitions are of 



a very different nature. One which was told me when I 
was in Glasgow came in a dream, but it is so peculiar that 
it is worthy of mention in this connection. The Rev. 
WilUam Ross, minister of the Church of Cowcaddens, in 
Glasgow, is a Highlander. On thetSunday evening after 
I had addressed his congregation, the conversation turned 
on premonitions and .second sight, and he told me the fol- 
lowing extraordinary dream : — When he was a lad living 
in the Highla*ds, at a time when he liad never seen a 
game of football, or jknew anything about it, he awoke 
in the morning with a sharp pain in his ankle. This pain, 
which was very acute, and which continued with him 
throughout' the whole day, was caused, he said, by an 
experience which he had gone through in a dream. He 
found himself in a strange place and playing at a game 
which he did not understand, and which resembled 
nothing that he had seen played among his native hills. 
He was running rapidly, carrying a big black thing in hia 
arms, when suddenly another youth ran at him and 
kicked him violently on the ankle, causing such intense 
pain that he woke. The pain, instead of passing 
away, as is usual when we happen anything in 
dreamland, was very acute, and he continued to 
feel it throughout the day. Time passed, and six 
months after his dream he found himself on the playing 
fields at Edinburgh, engaged in his first game of football. 
He was a long-legged country youth and a swift runner, 
and he soon found that he could rush a goal better by 
taking the ball and carrying it than by kicking it. 
After having made one or two goals in this way, he 
was endeavouring to make a»third, when, exactly as he 
had seen in his dream, a player on the opposite side 
swooped upon him and kicked him heavily upon the 
ankle. The blow was so severe that he was confined to 
the house for a fortnight. The whole scene was exactly 
that which he had witnessed m his dream. The playing 
fields, the game, the black round ball in his arms, and finally 
the kick on the ankle. It would be difficult to account for 
this on any ground of mere coincidence, the chances 
against it are so enormous. It is a very unusual thing 
for. any one to suffer physical pain in the waking state 
from incidents which take place in dreams, but in the pre- 
ceding chapter there was one case in point, that of the 
clairvoyant vision in Dublin of the agrarian outrage in 
Clare, when the person after taking part in the hand-to- 
hand combat in a dream awoke bruised and sore. 

A PREMONITION OF A BAD DEBT. 

When in Edinburgh in October I had the good fortune 
to meet a gentleman, now in the Irish Civil Service, who 
had held an important position of trust in connection 
with the Indian railways. Speaking on the subject of 
premonitions, he said that on two occasions he had had 
very curious premonitions of coming events in dreams. 
One was very trivial, the other more serious, but both 
are quite inexplicable on the theory of coincidence. The 
evidential value is enhanced by the fact that on both 
cases he mentioned his dreams to his wife before the 
realisation came about. I saw his wife and she con- 
firmed his stories. The first was curious from its sim- 
plicity. A certain debtor owed Mr. T. an amount of 
some £30. One morning he woke up and informed 
his wife that he had had a very disagreeable dream, to the 
effect that the money would never be paid, and that all he 
would recover of the debt was seven pounds odd shillings 
and sixpence. The number of shillings he had forgotten, 
but he remembers distinctly the pounds and the sixpence 
A few days later he received an intimation that something 
had gone wrong with the debtor, and the total sum which 
he ultimately recovered was the exact amoimt which he 



46 



Real Ghost Stories. 



had heard in his dream and had mentioned on the follow- 
ing morning to his wife. 

A IiREAM OF liEATH. 

His other dream was more curious. An acquaint- 
ance of his in India was compelled to return 
home on furlough on account of the ill-health of his 
-wife, and he agreed to let his bungalow to Mr. T. 
•One morning Mr. T. woke up and told his wife 
a dream that he had had. He had gone to Luck- 
Tiow railway station to take possession of Mr. 
C.'s bungalow, bv.;t when stepping on the platform the 
stationmaster had told him 'that Mr. C. was dead, and 
that he hoped it would not make any difficulties about the 
bungalow. So deeply impressed was he with the dream 
that he telegraphed to his friend C. to ask when he was 
going to start for England, feeling by no means sure that 
the reply telegram might not announce that he was dead. 
The telegram, however, came back in due course. Mr. 
C. stated that he was going to leave on such and such a 
date. Reassured, therefore, Mr. T. dismissed the idea of 
the dream as a subjective delusion. At the appointed 
time he departed for Lucknow. When he alighted 
he was struck by the strange resemblance of the scene 
t3 that in his dream, and tl-As was further recalled 
to his mind when the stationmaster came up to him 
and said, not that Mr. C. was dead but that he 
was seriously ill, and that he hoped it would not make any 
difference about the bungalow. Mr. T. began to be un- 
easy. The next morning, when he entered the office, his 
chief said to him, " You will be ver)- sorry to hear that 
Mr. C. died last night." Mr. T. has never had any other 
hallucinations, nor has he any theory to account for his 
dreams. All that he knows is that they occurred, and 
that in both cases what he saw was realised — in one case 
to the very letter, and in the other with a curious de- 
viation which adds strong confirmatory evidence to the 
bond fides of the narrator. Both stories are capable of 
ample verification if sufficient trouble were taken, as the 
telegram in one case could be traced, the death i^roved, 
and in the other the receipt might probably be found. 

It will be noticed that the premonition of the Rev. Mr. 
Ross and those of Mr. T. were communicated to them in 
dreams. That is not the case with my premonitions. I 
have never been more wide-awake than when the impres- 
sion has been, as it were, stamped on my mind as to 
things which were to come. Dreams are more or less dis- 
credited, partly because there are so many of them, that 
out of a million dreams it is odd if one or two do not 
hit the mark, and partly because people remember them 
so imperfectly that they are apt to make the dream fit 
the circumstance after it has occurred. Sometimes, how- 
ever, the dream has been so distinct and so vivid that it 
has been impossible to confound it with the usual fantasies 
which we have during sleep. 

CAPTAIX WIGGINS'S WARXINQ. 

My good friend Captain Wiggins, one of the most 
Elizabethan of English mariners, is full of stories of 
visions which have occurred to liim. Unfortunately he 
is on his way to Brazil, so that I cannot obtain first-hand 
evidence as to some of the things with which he used to 
surprise his friends. One dream, however, which made 
a vivid impression on him may be cited, as it saved his 
canvas, if not his life. He was in the Mediterranean in a 
sailing vessel with a tranquil sea and a cloudless sky, with 
all sari set, when he dreamed he saw a white squall come 
up and strike the ship with a fury which portended its 
destruction. So vivid was the impression that he ran on 
deck, and, to the amazement of his officers and crew, 
ordered every inch c f canvas to be furled. Believing 



that Captain Wiggins had suddenly gone mad, they never~ 
theless set about executing his orders. They had hardly 
finished their task when a white squall struck the ship 
with a fury which would have torn the canvas to ribbons, 
if indeed it had not capsized the vessel. 

AN UNAVAILING WARNING. 

Dreams which give timely notice of coming accidents 
are, unfortunately, quite as often useless as they are 
efficacious for the protection of those to whom they are 
sent. Mr. Kendall, from whose psychical diary I have 
often quoted, sends me the following story of a dream 
which occurred, but which failed to save the dreamer's leg, 
although he struggled against it, and did his best to 
avert his evil fate : — 

Taking tea at a friend's house in the road where I live," I 
met with the Rev. Mr. Johnson, superintendent of the South 
Shields Circuit among the Primitive Methodists. He spoke 
with great confidence of the authenticity of a remarkable 
dream which he related. He used to reside at Shipley, near 
Bradford. His class-leader there had lost a leg, and he had 
heard direct from himself the circumstances under 
which the loss took place and the dream that accom- 
panied. This class-leader was a blacksmith at a manu- 
facturing mill which was driven by a water-wheel. He knew 
the wheel to be out of repair when one night he dreamed that 
at the close of the day's work the manager detained him to 
repair it, tliat his foot slipped and became entangled between 
the two wheels, and was injured and afterwards amputated. 
In consequence he told his wife the dream in the morning, 
and made up his mind to be out of the waj' that evening, if 
he was wanted to repair the wheel. During the day the 
manager announced that the wheel must be repaired when 
the workpeople left that evening, but the blacksmith deter- 
mined to make himself scarce before the hour arrived. 
He fled to a wood in the vicinity, and thought to 
hide himself there in its recesses. He came to a- 
spot where some'rti|nber lay which- belonged to the mill, 
and detected a lad stealing, some pieces of wood from the 
heap. He pursued him in order to rescue the stolen property, 
became excited, and forgot all about his resolution. He 
found himself ere he was aware of it back at the mill just 
as the workpeople were being dismissed. He could not 
escape, and as he was principsd smith he had to go upon the- 
wheel, but he resolved to be very careful. In spite of his 
care, however, his foot slipped and got entangled between 
the two wheels just as he had dreamed. It was crushed so 
badly that he had to be carried to the Bfedford Infirmary, 
where the leg was amputated above the knee. The pre- 
monitory dream was thus fulfilled throughout. 

*'l KNOW IT WILL COME TRUE." 

A much more painful story and far more detailed is 
contained in the fifth volume of the " Proceedings of the 
Psychical Research Society," on the authority of 
C. F. Fleet, of 26, Grosvenor Road, Gainsborough. 
He swears to the authenticity of the facts. The 
detailed story is full of the tragic fascination which 
attaches to the struggle of a brave man, repeatedjiy 
warned of his cggjimg death, struggling ' in vain to avst* 
the event whi^^s to prove fatal,.and ultimately perish- 
ing within the' sight of those to whom he had revealed 
the vision. The story in brief is as follows : — Mr. Fleet 
was third mate on the sailing ship Persian Empire, which 
left Adelaide for London in 1868. One of the crew, 
Cleary by name, dreamed before starting that on Christ- 
mas morning, as the Persian Empire was passing Cape 
Horn in a heavy gale, be was ordered with the rest of his 
watch to secure a boat hanging in davits over the side. 
He and another got into tbo ' jat when a fearful sea. 
broke over the ship, wasnmg thtm both out of the boat 
into the sea where they were both drowned. The dream, 
made such an impression upon him that he was most re- 



Premonitions and Second Sight. 



47 



iluctant to join the ship, but he overcame his scruples and 
sailed. On Christmas Eve, when they 'w6re nearing Cape 
Horn, Cleary had a repietition of his dream, exact in all 
particulars. He uttered a terrible cry, and kept mutter- 
ing, "I know it will come true." On Christmas Day, 

■ exactly as he had foreseen, Cleary and the rest of the 
watch were ordered to secure a boat hanging in the davits. 
Cleary flatly refused. He said he refused because he knew 
he would be drowned, that all the circumstances of his 
dream had come true up to that moment, and if he went 
into that boat he would die. He was taken below to the 
captain, and his refusal to discharge duty was entered in 
the log. Then the chief ofBcer, Douglas, took the pen to 
sign his name. Cleary suddenly looked at him and ex- 
'Claimed, " I will go to my duty, for now I know the other 
man in my dream." He told Douglas, as they were on 

■ deck, of his dream. They got into the boat, and when 
they were all making tight a heavy sea struck the vessel 
with such force that the crew would have been washed over- 
board had they not clung to the mast. The boat was 

•turned over, and Douglas and Cleary were hung into the 
:«ea. They swam for a little time and then went down. 
It was just three months after he had dreamed of it 
before leaving Adelaide. 

Here we have inexorable destiny fnl filling itself in 
spite of the struggles of its destined victim. It re- 
minds me of a well-known Oriental story, which tells how 
a friend who was with Solomon saw the Angel of 
Death looking at him very intently. On learning from 
Solomon whom the strange visitor was he felt very 
imcomfortable under his gaze, and asked Solomon to 
transport him on his magic carpet to Damascus. No 
sooner said than done. Then said the Angel of Death to 
Solomon, " The reason why I looked so intently at your 
■friend was because I had orders to take him at Damascus, 
and behold, I found him at Jerusalem. Now, therefore, 
that he has transported himself thither T shall be able to 

■ obey my orders." 

PKOFITABLE PREMONITIONS. 

There are, however, cases in which a premonition has 
been useful to those who have received timely warning 
of disaster. The ill-fated Pegasus, that went down carry- 
ing with it the well-known Rev. J. Morell Mackenzie, 
an uncle of the well-known physician, who preserves a 
portrait of the distinguished divine among his heirlooms, 
is associated with a premonition which saved the life of a 
lady and her cousin, the wives of two Church of Eng- 
land ministers. They had intended to sail in the Pegasus 

■ on Wednesday, but a mysterious and unaccountable im- 
pression compelled one of the ladies to insist that they 
should leave on the Saturday. They had just time to 

. get on board, and so escaped going by the Pegasus which 
sailed on the following Wednesday and was wrecked, only 
two on board being saved. 

Like to this story, in so far as it records the avoidance 

• of an accident by the warning of a dream, but fortunately 
not resembUng it in its more ghostly detail, is the story 
i;old in Mrs. Sidg wick's paper on the Evidence for Pre- 
monitions, on the authority of Mrs. Eaey, of 99, Holland 
Road, Kensington. She dreamed that she was dri-ving 
from Mortlake to Roehampton. She was upset in her 

-carriage close to her sister's house. She forgot about 
her dream, and drove in her carriage from Mortlake to 
her sister's house. But just as they were driving up the 

• lane the horse became very restive. Three times the 
fgroom had to get down to see what was the matter, but 

the third time the dream suddenly occurred to her 
: memory. She got out and insisted on walking to the 
Vhouse. He drove off by himself, the horae became un- 
manageable, and in a few moments she came upon 



carriage, horse, and groom, all in a confused mass, just 
as she had seen the night before, but not in the same 
spot. But for the dream she would certainly not have 
alighted from the carriage. 

THE VISIONS OF AN ENGINE-DRIVER. 

In the same paper there is an account of a remarkable 
series of dreams which occurred to Mr. J. W. Skelton, an 
American engine-driver, which were first published in 
Chicago in 1886. Six times his locomotive had been 
upset at high speed, and each time he had dreamed of it 
two nights before, and each time he had seen exactly 
the place and the side on which the engine turned over. 
The odd thing in his reminiscences is that on one occasion 
he dreamed that after he had been thrown off the line a 
person in white came down from the sky with a span of 
white horses and a black chariot, who picked him off 
the engine and drove him up to the sky in a south- 
easterly direction. In telling the story he says that 
every point was fulfilled excepting that — and he seems 
to regard it quite as a grievance — the chariot of his 
vision never arrived. On one occasion only his dream 
was not fulfilled, and in that case he believed the acci- 
dent was averted solely through the extra precaution 
that he used in consequence of his vision. 

SOME HISTORICAL CASES. 

Of the premonitions of history there are many, too 
familiar to need more than a passing allusion here. 
The leading case is, of course, the dream of Pilate's wife, 
which, if it had been attended to, might have averted the 
crucifixion. But there again foreknowledge was im- 
potent against fate. Calphurnia, Ctesar's wife, in hke 
manner strove in vain to avert the doom of her lord. 
There is no story more trite than that which tells of the 
apparition which warned Brutus that Cassar would make 
Philippi his trysting-place. In these cases the dreams 
occurred to those closely associated with the doomed. 
One of the best known of dream presentiments in EngUsh 
history occurred to a person who had no connection with 
the victim. The assassination of Mr. Perceval in the 
Lobby of the House of Commons was foreseen in the 
minutest detail by John Williams, a Cornish mine 
manager, eight or nine days before the assassination took 
place. Three times over he dreamed that he saw a small 
man, dressed in a blue coat and white waistcoat, enter the 
Lobby of the House of Commons, when immediately 
another person, dressed in a snuff-coloured coat, took a 
pistcl from under his coat and shot the httle man in liis 
left breast. On asking who the sufferer was he was 
informed that it was Mr. Perceval, Chancellor of the 
Exchequer. He was so much impressed by the dream 
that he consulted his friends as to whether he should not 
go up to London and warn 3Ir. Perceval. Unfortunately 
they dissuaded him, and on May 13th the news arrived 
that Mr. Perceval had been killed on the 11th. Some 
time afterwards, when he saw a picture of the scene of 
the assassination, it reproduced all the detaUsof the thrice- 
dreamed vision. There does not seem to have been any 
connection between Mr. Williams and Mr. Perceval, nor 
does there seem to have been any reason why it should 
have been revealed to him rather than to any one else. 

THE INNER LIGHT OP THE Q0AKERS. 

The Quakers, whether it is because they allow their 
unconscious personality to have more say in their lives 
than others who do not practise quietism as a religion, 
or whether it be from any other cause, it is difficult to 
say, seem to have more than their fair share of pre- 
monitions. Every one remembers how George Fox saw 
a " waft " of death go out against Oliver Cromwell when 



48 



Real Ghost Stories. 



he met him riding at Hampton Court the day before he 
.vas prostrated with his fatal illness. Fox was full of 
"Tisions. He foresaw the expulsion of the " Hump," 
the restoration of Charles H., and the Fire of London 
Stephen Grellet is another notable Friend who was con- 
stantly foreseeing things. He not only foresaw things 
himself, but his faculty seemed to bring him into contact 
with others who foresaw things ; and in his Life there 
is an excellent instance of a premonitory dream, 
told by Countess Tontschkoft' three months before 
Napoleon's Invasion. The Countess, whose husband was 
a general in the Russian army, dreamed that her father 
oaiio to the room, having her only son by the hand, and, 
in a tone of great sadness, said, " All thy comforts are 
gone ; thy husband has fallen at Borodino." 

As her husband at that time was sleeping beside her 
she dismissed the matter as a mere dream. But when it 
was repeated a second and a third time, she awoke her 
husband and asked him where Borodino was. She told 
him her dream, and they searched through the maps with 
the greatest care, but could not discover any such place. 
Three months later Napoleon entered Russia, and fought 
the bloody battle which opened the way to Moscow near 
th« river Borodino, from which an obscure village takes 
its name. Her father announced her husband's death, 
having her son by the hand, in the exact terms that she 
had heard him say in her dream three months before. She 
instantly recognised the inn in which she was then staying 
as the place that she had seen in her dream. 

A METHODIST TALE. 

One of the most curiously detailed premonitory dreams 
that I have ever seen is one mentioned in Mr. Kendall's 
" Strange Footsteps." It is supplied by the Rev. Mr. Lup- 
ton. Primitive Methodist minister, a man of high standing 
in his Connexion, whose mind is much more that of the 
lawyer than that of poet or dreamer : — 

By the District Meeting (Hull District) of 1833, I was re- 
stationed for the Maltcn Circuit, with the late Rev. T. Batty. 
I was then superintendent of the Lincoln Circuit ; and, up 
to a few days before the change. Mrs. Lupton and myself 
were full of anticipation of the pleasures we should enjoy 
among our old friends on being so much nearer home. But 
some days before we got the news of our destination, one 
night— I cannot now give the date, but it was during the 
sittings of the Conference— I had a dream, and next 
morning I said to my wife, " We shall not go to Malton, 
as we expect, but to some large town : I do not know its 
name, but it is a very large town. The house we shall 
occupy is up a, flight of stairs, three stories high. We 

shall have three rooms on one level: the first the 

kitchen— will have a closed bed in the right corner, a large 
wooden box in another corner, and the window will look 
down upon a small grass plot. The room adjoining will be 
the best room : it will have a dark carpet, with six hair- 
seated mahogany chairs. The other will be a small bed-room. 
We shall not worship in a chapel, but in a large hall, which 
will be formed like a gallery. There will be a pulpit in it, and 
a large cu-cular table before it. The entrance to it will be by 
a flight of Stairs, like those in a church tower. After we 
have ascended so far, the stairs will divide— one way leading 
up to the left, to the top of the place. This will be 
the principal entrance, and it leads to the top of the gallery, 
which is entered by a door covered with green baize fastened 
with brass nails. The other stairs lead to the floor of the 
place ; and, between the door and the hall, on the right-hand 
side, in a corner, is a little room or vestry : in that vestry 
there will be three men accustomed to meet that will cause 
us much trouble ; but I shall know^ them as soon as ever I 
see them, and we shall ultimately overcome them, and do 
well. 

By reason of some mishap or misadventure, the letter 
from Conference was delayed, so that only some week or 



ten days prior to the change I got a letter that informed 
me my station was Glasgow. You may judge our surprise 
and great disappointment; however, after much pain for 
mind, and much fatigue of body and expense (for these 
were no railways then, and coaching was coaching in those 
days), we arrived at No. 6 Eotten Row, Glasgow, on the 
Saturday, about half-past three. To our surprise we found 
the entrance to our house up a flight of stairs (called in 
Scotland turnpilte stairs') such as I saw in my dream. The 
house was three stories high also, and when we entered the 
kitchen door, lo, there was the closed bed, and there the box 
(in Scotland called a bimJier). I said to Mrs. Lupton, " Look 
out of the window," and she said," Here is the plot of grass." I 
then said, " Look into the other rooms," and she replied, " Yes, 
they are as you said." My colleague, Mr. J. Johnson, said, 
"We preach in the Mechanics' Institution Hall, North Hanover 
Street, George Street, and you will have to preach therein the 
morning. Well, morning came ; and, accompaniedby Mr. John- 
son, I found the place. The entrance was as I had seen in my 
dream. But we entered the hall by the right ; there was the little 
room in the corner. Weenteredit.andoneof themen Ihadseen 

in my dream, J. M'M , was standing in it. We next 

entered the hall ; there was the pulpit and the circular table 
bof ore it. The hall was galleried to the top ; and, lo, the 
entrance door at the top was covered with green baize and 

brass nails. Only one man was seated, J. P ; he was 

another of the men I saw in my dream. I did not wait long 

before J. Y , the other man, entered. My dream was thus 

so far fulfilled. Well, we soon had very large, overflowing 
congregations. The three men above named got into> 
loose, dissipated habits ; and, intriguing for some months,, 
caused us very much trouble, seeking, in conjunction with 
my colleague, to form a division and make a party and church, 
for him. But, by God's help, their schemes were frustrated^, 
and I left the station in a healthy and prosperous state. 

SOME PREMONITORY WARNINGS. 

I select from a mass of correspondence the following- 
pamples of various kinds of premonitory warnings : — 

In the year 1888, in the month of August, I was awakened 
by a dream that a favourite dog, a Scotch collie, had bitten my 
third son very severely on the left arm, and my husband 
had carried him over the way to the doctor, to have the 
wound cauterised. I went to sleep again and the dream was 
repeated. Three weeks after this extraordinary dream (which 
I felt had no foundation, for my son and the dog were the best of 
friends) my son was playing with the dog, when he suddenly 
turned round and bit him on the left arm, and my husband 
carried him over to our friend the doctor, who cauterised the 
wound and the dog w.is; destroyed. My dream then came 
vividly to my mind. The arm became very much swollen, 
but no bad results followed. I suppose you would call that 
by the name of clairvoyance or second sight. I never had, 
a dream like it before or since. 

M. L. Caudwell.- 

Glenlogie, Hamilton Road, Reading. 
Mrs. Dean, of 44, Oxford Street, writes as follows : — 
Early this summer, in sleep, I saw my mother very ill in- 
agony, and woke, repeating the words, " Mother is dying." 
1 looked anxiously for a letter in the mor- inp, but no sign of 
one ; and to several at breakfast I told my dream, and still 
felt anxious as the day wore on. In the afternoon, about 
three o'clock, a telegram came, saying, " Mother a little 
better ; wait another wire." About an hour afterwards came 
the letter with a cheque enclosed for my fare, and to come 
home at once, "for mother, we fear, is dying." My mother 
recovered ; but upon going home a short time after, I saw my- 
mother just as she then was at that time, and my stepfather 
used the words just as I received them — " Mother is dying." ' 
They live in Liverpool, and I am in London. 

A CURIOUS REHEARSAL. 

The following is from the diary of the Rev. Henry ■ 
Kendall, from which I have frequently quoted : — 
Mr. Marley related this evening a curious incident that 



Premonitions and Second Sight. 



49 



occurred to himself long ago. When he was a young man at 
home with his parents, residing at AyclifEe, he was lying wide 
awake one morning at early dawn in the height of summer 
when his father came into his bedroom dressed just as he was 
accustomed to dress — red waistcoat, etc. — but with the 
addition of a tasselled nightcap which he sometimes kept 
on during the day. His father had been ailing for some 
time, and said to him, " Crawfurd, I want you to make me 
a promise before I die." His son replied, " I will, father ; 
what is it 1 " " That you will take care of your mother." 
"Father, I promise you." "Then," said the father, "I 
can die happy," and went out at the window. This 
struck Mr. M. as an exceedingly odd thing ; he got out of bed 
and looked about the room and satisfied himself that he had 
made no mistake, but that he had really talked with his 
father and seen him go out at the window. In the morning, 
when he entered his father's room, the first words he heard 
were, " Crawfurd, I want you to make me a promise before I 
die." Mr. M. replied, " Father, I will ; what is it ? " " That 
you will take care of your mother." " Father, I promise 
you." " Then I can die happy." Thus the conversation that 
took place during the night under such singular circum- 
stances was repeated verbatim in the morning ; and while ii 
implied that the father had been previously brooding over 
the subject of his wife's comfort after he should be taken 
away, it also supplied important evidence that the strange 
affair of the night was not mere imagination on the part of 
the son. The father died soon afterwards. 

A SPECTKAL POSTMAN, 

Of a somewhat similar nature, although in this case it 
was visible and not audible, is that told me by the Rev. J. 
A. Dalane, of West Hartlepool, who, on August 14th, 
1^86, about three o'clock in the morning, saw a hand very 
distinctly, as in daylight, holding a letter addressed in the 
handwriting of an eminent Swedish divine. Both the 
hand and the letter appeared very distinctly for the 
space of about two minutes. Then he saw a sinular hand 
holding a sheet of foolscap paper on which he saw some 
writing, which he, however, was not able to read. After 
a few minutes this gradually faded and vanished away. 
This was repeated three different times. As soon as it 
had disappeared the third time he got up, lighted the 
gas, and wrote down the facts. Six hours afterwards, 
at nine o'clock, the post brought a letter which in every 
particular corresponded to the spectral letter which had 
been three times shown to him in the early morning. 

AJf EXAMINATION PAPER SEEN IN DREAM. 

The Rev. D. Morris, chaplain of Walton Gaol, near 
Liverpool, had a similar, although more useful experience, 
as follows : — 

In December, 1853, I sat for a schoolmaster's certificate at 
an examination held in the Normal College, Cheltenham. 
The questions in the various subjects were arranged in sec- 
tions according to their value, and printed on the margin of 
stifE blue-coloured foolscap, to which the answers were 
limited. It had been the custom at similar examinations in 
previous years for the presiding examiners to announce 
beforehand the daily subjects of examinations, but on this 
occasion the usual notice was omitted. 

After sitting all day on Monday, my brain was further 
excited by anxious guessings of the morrovsr's subjects, and 
perusals of my note-books. That night I had little restful 
sleep, for I dreamt that I was busy at work in the examina- 
tion hall. I had in my dream vividly before me the Geometry 
(Euclid) paper. I was so impressed with what I had seen 
that I told my intimate friends to get up the bottom ques- 
tion in each section (that being the bearer of most marks), 
and, it is needless to say, I did the same myself. When the 
geometry paper was distributed in the hall by the examiners, 
to my wonder it was really in every respect, questions and 
sections, the paper that I had seen in my dream on the 
Monday night 



Nothing similar to it happened to me before or since. The 
above fact has never been recorded in any publication. 

A USEFUL HINT. 

A lady correspondent at Southsea writes me as 
follows : — ■ 

The following facts occurred in my own experience two 
days ago. 

I had been searching for a good servant for ten days with- 
out success, andPwent to bed worried about the mattsr, fear- 
ing I should not secure one before my old servant left. I also 
wanted a nursemaid. 

As I was lying awake, something told me to go to Elm 
Road, the left-hand side, and inquire at one of two houses. 
In fact a picture of the houses presented itself to my mind. 

_ Now, it's a road I seldom walk through, as it is a long 
distance from my home. I do not know the name of a single 
person in it, nor the situation of the houses. The impression, 
. however, was so great that I felt impelled to go there the 
next morning. I crossed to the left-hand side, and went 
direct to two houses. A woman was standing at the door of 
the second. I inquired of her if she knew of a good servant ; 
also a nursemaid whom she could recommend. She said she 
did not, but probably her neighbour would. I immediately 
went into this neighbour's house. I called her. She appeared 
at once, and told me of two servants whose characters suited 
me in every respect, and before the evening was out they 
were both engaged. 

FOREBODINGS AND DREAMS. 

An instance in which a dream was useful in prevent- 
ing an impending catastrophe is recorded of a daughter 
of Mrs. Rutherford, at Ederton, the granddaughter of 
Sir Walter Scott. This lady dreamed more than once 
that her mother had been murdered by a black servant. 
She was so much upset by this that she returned home, 
and to her great astonishment, and not a httle to her dis- 
may, she met on entering the house the very black 
servant she had met in her dream. He had been engaged 
in her absence. She prevailed upon a gentleman to 
watch in an adjoining room during the follow- 
ing night. About tlu:ee o'clock in the morning 
the gentleman heard footsteps on the stairs, came 
out and met the servant carrying a quantity of coals. 
Being questioned as to where he was going, he answered 
confusedly that he was going to mend the mistress's fire, 
which at three o'clock in the morning in the middle of 
summer was evidently impossible. On further investiga- 
tion, a strong knife was found hidden in the coals. The 
lady escaped, but the man was subsequently hanged for 
murder, and before his execution he confessed that he 
intended to have assassinated Mrs. Rutherford, 

A correspondent in Dalston sends me an account of 
an experience which befell him in 1871, when a lady 
strongly advised him against going from Liverpool to a 
place near Wigan, where he had an appointment on a 
certain day. As he could not put off the appointment, 
she implored him not to go by the first train. In 
deference to her foreboding, he went by the third train, 
and on arriving at his destination found that the first 
train had been thrown oif the hne and had rolled down 
an embankment into the fields below. The warning in 
this case, he thinks, probably saved his life. 

Another correspondent, Mr. A. N. Browne, of 19, Wel- 
lington Avenue, Liverpool, communicates another 
instance of a premonitory dream, which unfortunately 
did not avail to prevent the disaster : — 

My sister-in-law was complaining to me on a warm August 
day, in 1882, of being out of sorts, upset and altogether 
depressed. I took her a bit to task, asked her why she was 
depressed, and elicited that she was troubled by dreaming 
the preceding night that her son Frank, who was spending 
his holidays with his uncle near Preston, was drowned. Of 



50 



Real Ghost Stories. 



course I ridiculed the idea of a dream troubling any one. 
But she only answered that her dreams often proved more 
lhan mere sleep-disturbers. That was told to me at 2 p.m. 
or about. At 6.30 we dined, and all thought of the dream 
had vanished out of my mind-and my sister-in-law seemed to 
have overcome her depression. We were sitting in the draw- 
ing room, say 8 p,m., when a telegram arrived. _My sister-in- 
law received it, turded to her husband and said, " It is for 
you, Tom." He opened it and cried, "My God! My God!" 
and fell into a chair. My sister-in-law snatched the tele- 
"•ram from her husband, looked at it, screamed, and fell 
prostrate. I in turn took the telegram, and read, " Frank fell 
in the river here to-day, and was drowned." It was a tele- 
gram from the youth's uncle, with whom he had been 
staying. 

A CLAIEVOYANX VISION OF A DEATHBED. 

Dr. H. Grosvenor Shaw, M.R.C.S., medical officer to 
me of the asylums under the London County Council, 
sends me the following brief but striking story, which 
jears upon the subject under discussion : — 

Four men were playing whist. The man dealing stopped 
.0 drink, and whilst drinking the man next to him pok ed him in 
,he side, telling him to hurry up. Some of the fluid he was 
Irinking entered the larynx, and before he could recover his 
weath he fell back, hitting his head against the door post, 
i,nd lay on the ground stunned for something under a 
ninute. When he came to he was naturally dazed, and for 
he moment surprised at his surroundings. He said he had 
'been at the bedside of his friend— mentioning his name— 
yho was dying." The next morning a telegram came to say 
he friend was dead, and he died, it was ascertained at the 
:xact time the accident at the card table took place. I 
vould remark the dead man had been enjoying perfect health, 
,nd no one had received any information that he was ill, 
yhich illness was sudden. 

A VISION OF COMING DEATH 

One familiar and very uncanny form of premonition, 
ir of foreseeing, is that in which a coffin is seen before 
he death of some member of the household. The fol- 
owing narrative is communicated to me by Mrs. Crofts, of 
':2, Blurton Road, Clapton. She is quite clear that she 
.cfcually saw what she describes : — 

A week prior to the death of my husband, when he and I 
lad retired to rest, I lay for a long while endeavouring to go 
o sleep, but failed ; and after tossing about for some time I 
at up in bed, and having sat thus for some time was sur- 
)rised to see the front door o^ en, which I could see plainly 
rom where I was. Our bedroom door being always kept 
ipen, I was astonished but not afraid when, immediately 
Jter the door opened, two men entered bearing a coffin 
vhich they carried upstairs, right into the room where I 
vas, and laid it down on the hearth-rug by the side of the 



bed, and then went away shutting the front door after them. 
I was of course somewhat troubled over the matter, and 
mentioned it to my husband when having breakfast the fol- 
lowing morning. He insisted that I had been drieaming, 
and I did not again let the matter trouble my mind. A 
week that day my husband died very suddenly. I was 
engaged in one of the rooms upstairs the evening afterwards, 
■when a knock came to the door, which was answered by my 
mother, and I did not take any notice until I heard the foot- 
steps of those coming up the stairs, when I looked out, and 
lo ! I beheld the two men whom I had seen but a week pre- 
viously carry and put the coffin in exactly the same place 
that they had done on their previous visit. I cannot describe 
to you my feelings, but from that time until the present I 
am convinced that, call them what you like — apparitions, 
ghosts, or forewarnings — they are a reahty. 

AVANTED A DEEA3I DIARY. 

This array of facts, which are well accredited, would 
seem to show that in the book .of Job Elihu was not far 
wrong when he said, " In slumberings upon the bed God 
openetli the ears of men and sealeth their instruction." 
Or, to quote from an author who uses more modern 
dialect, it justifies Abercromby's remark that 
the subject of dreaming appears to be worthy of careful 
investigation, and there is much reason to believe that an 
extensive collection of authentic facts, carefully analysed, 
would unfold principles of very great interest in reference to 
the philosophy of the mental powers. (" Intellectual 
Powers," p. 224.) 

Of premonitions, especially of premonitions in dreams, 
it is easy to have too much. The best antidote for an 
excessive surfeit for such things is to note them down 
when they occur. When you have noted down 100 
dreams, and find that one has come true, you may 
eflfectively destroy the superstitious dread that is apt to 
be engendered by stories such as the foregoing. It 
would be one excellent result of the publication of this 
volume if all those who are scared about dreams and 
forebodings would take the trouble to keep a dream 
diary noting the dream and the fulfilment or falsification 
following. By these means they can not only confound 
sceptics, who accuse them of prophesying after the event, 
but what is much more important, they can most speedily 
rid themselves of the preposterous delusion that all 
dreams alike, whether they issue from the ivory gate or 
the gate of horn, are equally to be held in reverence. 
A quantitative estimate of the value of dreams is oije of 
those things for which psychical science still sighs in 
vain. 



51 



CHAPTER IV.— MY SCHOOLFELLOW 



GHOSTS OF THE LIVING ON BUSINESS. 

' ' A strange coincidence,' to use a phrase 
By which such things are settled nowadays.— BrEOx. 



It is said that every family has a skeleton in its cup- 
board. It would be equally true to say that every family 
has a ghost in its records. Sometimes it is a ghost of the 
living, sometimes of the dead ; but there are few who, if 
they inquire among their relatives, will not find one or more 
instances of apparitions, which, however small their evi- 
dential credentials, are imphcitly accepted as genuine by 
those who witnessed them. In taking the Census of 
Hallucinations I made inquiry of an old schoolfellow of 
mine, who, after I came to Wimbledon, was minister of 
the Congregational Church in that suburb. He sub- 
sequently removed to Portsmouth, where I found him with 
his father one morning, on the occasion of the laying of the 
foundation-stone of the new Sunday school. On mention- 
ing the subject of the Census of Ghosts, the Rev. Mr. Talbot, 
senior, mentioned a very remarkable apparition which, 
unlike most apparitions, appeared in time to save the 
life of its owner. 

HOW A DOUBLE SAVED A LIFE. 

The Rev. Mr. Talbot, who is now, as he has been for 
fifteen years, at Woobum, Bucks, the father of 
my late pastor. He gave me the following account 
of the apparition : — " My mother had an extraordinary 
power of foreseeing and also of seeing visions. Of 
her premonitions and dreams I could give you many 
instances; but as that is not the point at present, I 
will give you the narrative of her other faculty, that of 
seeing spiritual or phantasmal forms which were not 
visible to others. We were sitting at tea one evening 
when my mother suddenly exclaimed, ' Dear me, Mrs. 
Lister is coming up the path, with her handkerchief to 
her eyes as if crying, on her way to the door. What can 
have brought her out at this time ? There seems to be 
something the matter with her head. I will go to the 
door and let her in.' So saying, my mother arose and 
went to the front door, where she jrmly expected to 
find Mrs. Lister. None of the rest of us had seen 
Mrs. Lister come up the path, but as our attention might 
have been occupied in another direction we did not think 
anything of it. To my mother's astonishment, when she 
reached the door Mrs. Lister was not visible. She came 
back into the room much disturbed. ' There is some- 
thing the matter with Mrs. Lister,' she said. 'I am 
certain there is. Yoke the horse and we will drive 
over at once to the Listers' house — which stood about 
one mile from our place — and see what is the matter. 
My father, knowing from of old that mother had reason 
for what she said, yoked the horse and drove off 
with my mother as rapidly as possible to Lister's 
hous3. When they arrived there they knocked at 
the door ; there was no answer. Opening the door 
they found no one down-stairs. My mother then 
went to Mrs. Lister's bedroom and found the unfortu- 
nate lady, apparently breathing her last, lying in a pool of 
blood. Her husband, in a fit of insanity, had severely 
beaten her and left her for dead, and then went and 
drowned himself in a pond. My father immediately 
went off for a doctor, who was able to stitch up Mrs. 
Lister's worst wounds and arrest the bleeding. In the 
end Mrs. lister recovered, owing her life entirely to the 
fortunate circumstance that at the moment of losing 



consciousness ^e had apparently been able to project a 
visual phantasm of herself before the window of our 
tea-room. She was a friend of my mother's, and no 
doubt in her dire extremity had longed for her company. 
This longing in Mrs. Lister, in some way unknown to 
us, probably produced the appearance which startled my 
mother and led to her prompt appearance on the scene of 
the tragedy." This story was told me by Mr. Talbot, 
who was then a boy, seated at the table at which his 
mother witnessed the apparition, and was regarded by 
him as absolutely true. Evidence in support of it 
now will be somewhat difficult to get, as almost all the 
witnesses have passed over to the majority, but I have no 
reason to doubt the truth of the story. 

MOEE DOUBLES SEEKING HELP. 

The story of Mrs. Lister's double appearing to Mrs. 
Talbot when in imminent peril of death, however it may 
be scouted by the sceptics, is at least entirely in accord 
with many other narratives of the kind. 

A member of the Psychical Research Society in South- 
port sends me the following account of an apparition of 
a severely wounded man, which bears considerable 
resemblance to Mr. Talbot's, although its evidential value 
is nothing hke so good. Its importance rests solely in 
the fact that the apparition appeared as the result, not 
of death, but of a very serious injury which might have 
had fatal consequences : — 

A Scotch waitress in my employ, whilst laying the cloth 
for dinner one day, was startled by perceiving her father's 
face looking at her through the window. She rushed out of 
the room and opened the front door, expecting to see him. 
Greatly surprised at finding no trace of him, after carefully 
seatching the front garden, and looking up and down the 
road, she came in, and sitting down in the hall nearly fainted 
with fright. On inquiring for particulars she told ne she 
had distinctly seen her father's face, with a distressed expres- 
sion upon it, looking earnestly at her. She seemed much 
troubled, and felt sure something was wrong. A few days 
after this vision a letter came, saying that her father (a 
Scotch gamekeeper) had been thrown from a dog-cart and 
nearly killed. She left my employ to go and nurse him. 

Here is another story that is sent me by a correspondent 
in Belsize Park Gardens, who vouches for the bond fides of 
the lady on whose authority he tells the tale : — 

50, Belsize Park Gardens, London, N.W., 
October 17th, 1891. 

Some years ago, a lady named L. B. was staying with rela- 
tions at Beckenham, her husband being away at a shooting 
party in Essex. On a certain afternoon, when she had, as 
she says, no especial reasdn for her husband being recalled 
to her mind, she was somewhat surprised, on looking out of 
her bedroom window, to see him, as she imagined, entering 
the front garden gate. Wondering what could have been the 
cause of the unexpected arrival, she exclaimed to her sister- 
in-law, "Why, there's Tom!" and went downstairs thinking 
to meet him entering the house. He was nowhere to be 
seen. Not long afterwards there arrived the news that her 
husband had been shot accidentally and considerably in- 
jured. Directly they met she related to him her curious 
vision, and on comparing notes it was discovered that it had 
certainly taken place more or less at the same hour as the 
accident, the husband declaring that as he fainted away his 



52 



Real Ghost Stories. 



■wife was most distinctly present in his thoug-hts. There 
was, unfortunately, no means of exactly fixing the hour, but 
th-re was no doubt at the time that the two occurrences — 
viz. the hallucination and the accident — must have anyhow 
taken place within a short time of one another, if not simul- 
taneously. 

Here we have an incident not unlike that which oc- 
•curred to Mrs. Talbot — the unexpected apparition of the 
phantasm or dual body of one who at the moment was 
in imminent danger of death. Tales of this class are 
somewhat rare, but when they do occur they indicate 
•conclusively that there is no connection between the ap- 
parition of the wraith and the decease of the person to 
Tvhom it belongs. 

TWO DOUBLES SUMMON A PRIEST TO THEIR DEATHBEDS. 

The next narrative should rather have come under the 
head of premonitions, but as the premonition in this 
•cise was accompanied by an apparition, I include it in 
the present chapter. It is, in its way, even more 
remarkable than the story of my schoolfellow. It is 
more recent, it is prophetic, and the apparitions of two 
living men appeared together to predict the day of their 
■death. The narrative rests on the excellent authority 
of the Rev Father Fleming, the hard-working Catholic 
priest of Slindon, in Sussex. I heard of it from one of 
his parishioners who is a friend of mine, and on applying 
to Father Fleming he was kind enough to write out the 
following account of his strange experience, for the truth 
•of every word of which he is prepared to vouch. In all the 
wide range of spectral literature I know no story that is 
•quite like this : — 

I was spending my usual vacation in Dublin in the year 
1868, I may add very pleasantly, since I was staying at the 
house of an old friend of my father's, and whilst there was 
treated with the attention which is claimed by an honoured 
guest, and with as much kindness and heartiness as if I were 
■a member of his family. I was perfectly comfortable, per- 
fectly at home. As to my professional engagements, I was 
free for the whole time of my holiday, and could not in any 
manner admit a scruple or doubt as to the manner in which 
my work was done in my absence, for a fully qualified and 
earnest clergyman was supplying for me. Perhaps this pre- 
amble is necessary to show that my mind was at rest, and 
that nothing in the ordinary course of events would have 
recalled me so suddenly and abruptly to the scene of my 
labours at Woolwich. I had about a week of my unexpired 
leave of absence yet to run when what I 9,m about to relate 
•occurred to me. No comment or explanation is offered. It 
is simply a narrative. 

I had retired to rest at night, my mind perfectly at rest, 
and slept, as young men do in robust health, until about four 
o'clock in the morning. It appeared to me about that hour 
that I was conscious of a knock at the door. Thinking it to 
be the man-servant who was accustomed to call me in the 
morning, I at once said, " Come in." To my surprise there 
appeared at the foot of the bed two figures, one a man of 
medium height, fair and well fleshed, the other tall, dark, 
and spare, both dressed as artisans belonging to Woolwich. 
Arsenal. On asking them what they wanted, the shorter 

man replied, " My name is C s. I belong to Woolwich. 

I died on • of , and you must attend me." 

Probably the novelty of the situation and feelings atten- 
dant upon it, prevented me from noticing that he had used 
the past tense. The reply which I received to my question 

from the other man was like in form, " My name is M 11, 

I belong to Woolwich, I died on of , and you must 

attend me." I then remarked that the past tense had been 
used, and cried out, " Stop ! You said ' died,' and the day 
jon mentioned has not come yet ? " at which they both 
smiled, and added, " We know this very well ; it was done to 
fix your attention, but" — and they seemed to say very 
«arnestly and in a marked manner — " you must attend us 1 " 



at which they disappeared, leaving me awe-stricken, sur- 
prised, and thoroughly aroused from sleep. Whether what I 
narrate was seen during sleep, or when wholly awake, I do 
not pretend to say. It appeared to me that I was perfectly 
awake and perfectly conscious. Of this I had no doubt at 
the time, and I can scarcely summon up a doubt as to what I 
heard and saw whilst I am telling it. As I had lighted my 
lamp, I rose, dressed, and, seating myself at a table in the 
room, read and thought, and, I need hardly say, from time to 
time prayed, and fervently, until day came. When I was 
called in the morning, I sent a message to the lady of , the 
house to say that I should not go to the University Chapel to 
say Mass that morning, and should be present at the usual 
family breakfast at nine. 

On entering the dining-room my hostess very kindly in- 
quired after my health, naturally surmising that I had 
omitted Mass from illness, or at least want of rest and conse- 
quent indisposition. I merely answered that I had not slept 
well, and that there was something weighing heavily upon 
my mind which obliged me to return at once to Woolwich. 
After the usual regrets and leave-takings, I started by the 
mid-day boat for England. As the first date mentioned by my 
visitors gave me time, I travelled by easy stages, and spent 
more than two days on the road, although I could not 
remain in Dublin after I had received what appeared to me 
then, and appears to me still, as a solemn warning. 

On my arrival at Woolwich, as may be easily imagined, my 
brother clergy were very puzzled at my sudden and unlooked-for 
return, and concluded that I had lost my reckoning, thinking 
that I had to resume my duties a week earlier than I was ex- 
pected to do. The other assistant priest was waiting for my 
return to start on his vacation — and he did so the very even- 
ing of my return. Scarcely, however, had he left the town 
when the first of my visitors sent in a request for me to go at 
once to attend him. You may, perhaps, imagine ^-y feelings 
at that moment. I am sure you cannot realise them as I do 
even now after the lapse of so many years. Well, I lost no 
time. I had, in truth, been prepared, except hat and um- 
brella, from the first hour after my return. I went to 
consult the books in which all the sick-calls were entered 
and to speak to our aged, respected sacristan who 
kept them. He remarked at once, " You do not know this 
man, father ; his children come to our school, but he is, 
has always been, considered as a Protestant." Expressing :r •• 
surprise, less at the fact than at his statement, I hurried t • 
the bedside of the sufferer. After the first few words of 
introduction were over he said, " I sent for you, father, on 
Friday morning early and they told me that you were away 
from home, but that you were expected back in a few days, 
and I said I would wait." I found the sick man had been 
stricken down by inflammation of the lungs, and that the 
doctor gave no hope of his recovery, yet that he would 
probably linger some days. I applied myself very earnestly 
indeed to prepare the poor man for death. Again the next 
day, and every day until he departed this life, did I visit him 
and spent not minutes but hours by his bedside. 

A few days after the first summons came the second. The 
man had previously been a stranger to me, but I recognised 
him by his name and appearance. As I sat by his bedside 
he told me, as the former had already done, that he had sent 
for me, had been told that I was absent, and had declared 
that he would wait for me. Thus far their cases were alika 
In each case there w^as a great wrong to be undone, a con- 
science to be set right that had erred and erred deeply — and 
not merely that, it is probable, from the circumstances oi 
their lives, that it was necessary that their spiritual adviser 
should have been solemnly warned. They made their peace 
with God, and I have seldom assisted at a deathbed and felt 
greater consolation than I did in each and both of these. 
Even now, after the lapse of many years, I cannot help feel- 
ing that I received a very solemn warning in Dublin, and am 
not far wrong in calling it, the Shadow of Death. 

T. O. Fleming. 

The familiar story told by Mr. Dale Owon, but some- 
what discredited bv the severe scrutineers of the Psychical 



Ghosts of the Living in Business, 



53 



Research Society, of the rescue of the crew of a derelict 
iship by the timely visit of the Double, who wrote, " Steer 
nor'-west " on the slate in the cabin of another ship, is 
i;he best of its kind. 

A DOUBLE fROM SHIPBOARD. 

During my visit to Scotland in the month of October 
the subject of this number naturally formed the constant 
-topic of conversation, and many stories were told of 
all degrees of value bearing upon the subject. The 
following narrative came to me as follows : — We had been 
visiting the Forth Bridge, driving down from Edinburgh 
in the public conveyance. Shortly before our visit three 
men had fallen from one of the piers of the bridge and 
been killed. The question was mooted as to whether 
•or not they v/ould haunt the locahty, and from this the 
conversation naturally turned to apparitions of all kinds. 
As w reached Edinburgh on our return a middle-aged 
passenger who had been seated on a seat in front turned 
round and said, " What do you make of this story, for the 
truth of which I can vouch : — A yo ung saUor, whose vessel at 
-that moment was lying at Limerick Harbour, appeared to 
his father, who at that time was at home with the rest of 
his family in Dublin. He appeared to him in the early 
morning. At breakfast his father told the rest of his 
family that he had seen his son, who had said to him : ' In 
my locker you will find a Bible in the pocket of my coat. 
In that Bible you will find a place-keeper which was given 
me by my sweetheart after I left home, and on it are 
the words, " Remember me." ' That day at noon the young 
sailor, after making ready dinner for the crew, went up 
-aloft, missed his footing, fell, and was killed. His eflects 
were fastened up in his locker and sent through the 
'Customs House to his father. When they arrived the 
locker was opened, and exactly as the apparition had 
•described the Bible was found in the pocket of the coat, 
and in the Bible a place-keeper, which none of the family 
had seen, on which were the words Remember me.' " 
" But," said I to my fellow-passenger, "how do you know 
that the story is true ? " " Because," he said, the sailor 
was my brother, and I remember my father telhng us 
about the vision at the breakfast-table." Unfortunately 
I did not ask for the name and address of my informant. 
We were just ahghting from the drag, and I contented niy- 
:self with giving him my name and address, and asking him 
to write out an account with full particulars, dates, etc. 
with verification. This he promised to do, but, unfortu- 
nately, he seems to have forgotten his promise, and a 
story which, if fully verified, would be very valuable, can 
only be mentioned as a sample of the narratives which 
are reported on every hand if people show any disposition 
to receive them with interest, or, in fact, with anything but 
scornful contempt. Should these pages meet the eye of 
my fellow-passenger I hope he will furnish me with the 
infortnation necessary, so as to turn this most in- 
teresting ghost story into a verified fact. Should 
his statement be confirmed by a witness, who 
should be easily obtainable, it would be extraordinary 
indeed, for in this case the phantasm of the hving seems 
to have had a premonition of its doom, which impelled it 
to the father of the sailor at least four hours before his 
sudden and unexpected death in order to make a com- 
munication to him, not of much importance in itself, 
excepting inasmuch as, it contained information which 
was not at that time in possession of any member of 
-the family, and thus proved ,the identity of the 
apparition. 

A DYING DOUBLE DEMANDS ITS PORTRAITS ! 

Perhaps the most remarkable and most authentic ghost 



of this year is the ghost which appeared at Newcastle, for 
the purpose of demanding its photographs ! The story, 
was first told me by the late secretary of the Bradford 
Association of Helpers, Mr. Siiowden Ward. I sub- 
sequently obtained it first hand from the man who saw 
the ghost. Running from the central railway station at 
Newcastle, a broad busy thoroughfare connects Neville 
Street with Grainger Street. On one side stands St. 
John's Churcfl, on the other the Savings Bank, and 
a little past the Savings Bank, proceeding from the 
station, stand the shops and offices of Grainger Street. 
It is a comparatively new street, and is quid 
one of the last places in the world where one would 
expect to find visitants of a ghostly nature. Neverthe- 
less, it was in one of the places of business in this busy 
and bustling thoroughfare that the ghost in question 
appeared, for that it did appear there can be no manner 
of doubt. Even if all the other cases pubhshcd in this 
Christm->s Number were discarded as lacking in evidential 
value, this would of itself suffice to establish th&.fact that 
apparitions appear, for the circumstances are such as to 
preclude the adoption of any of the usual hypotheses to 
account for the apparition. I called upon Mr. Dickinson 
at 43, Grainger Street, on October 14th, examined 
his premises, was shown the entry in his book, and cross- 
exa,mined himself and Miss Simon, the lady clerk, who 
figures in the subsequent narrative. It will probably be 
best to reprint the statement, which originally appeared 
in the Practical Photographer, merely filling in names and 
supplementing it here and there -with a little more 
detail : — 

On Saturday, the 3rd of January this year, said Mr. 
Dickinson, I arrived at my place of business, 43, Grainger 
Street, Newcastle, a few minutes before 8 a.m. The outer 
door is protected by an iron gate in which is a smaller lock- 
up gate, through which I passed into the premises. Having 
opened the office and turned the gas on at meter, and lit the 
gas fire, I stood at the office counter for a few minutes wait- 
ing for the lad who takes down the iron gate at the front 
door. 

Mr. Dickinson told me that the reason he was down so 
early was because the lad who usually brought the keys 
was ill, and he had come earlier than usual on that 
account. The place is lit with electric light.. Mr. Dickin- 
son does not remember turning on the light, although, 
as it was only eight o'clock on the 3rd of January, he 
must have done so in order to read the entry in the book. The 
accompanying photograph shows the general outlines of the 
office. Mr. Dickinson stood in front of the window behind 
the counter shown in the photograph. 

Before the lad came, however, a gentleman called to 
inquire if his photographs were finished. 

He was a stranger to him. He came into the room and 
came up to the counter in the ordinary way. He was wearing 
a hat and overcoat, and there was nothing unusual about 
his appearance excepting that he did not seem very well. 
He said to me, " Are my photographs ready 1" I said, 
" Who are you 1 We arejiot opened vet." He said his name 
was Thompson. I asked him if he had the receipt (which 
usually accompanies_ any inquiry), and he replied that he 
had no receipt, but his photograph was taken on December 
6th, and that the prints were promised to be sent to him 
before this call. 

I then asked him whether it was a cash order or a sub- 
scription one. The reason for asking this is because we 
have two books in which orders are entered. He said he 
had paid for them at the time ; his name would therefore 
be in the cash orders. Having got the date and his name, I 
referred to my book, and found the order as he stated. I 
■read out to him the name and address, to which he replied, 
" That is right." 



54 




Ghosts of the Living on Business. 



55 



Here is an exact copy of the entry in the order book :— 
7976. Sat., Dec. Cth, ^90. 

Mr. J. S. Thompson, 

154, William Street, Hebburn Quay. 
6 cabinets. 7/- pd. 

The above was written in pencil ; on the margin was written 
in ink, "Dec. IG," which, Mr. Dickinson explained, is the 
date on which the negative came to the office, named and 
numbered, and ready to p''^ to the printers. 
Below this again was written in ink. 

5th.— 3 Cabinets gratis, neg. broken, letter sent asking to 
re -sit. 

In my book I found 
a date given, on 
■which the negative 
was ready to be put 
into the printer's 
hands ; and the date 
being seventeen days 
previous, I had no 
hesitation in saying, 
"Well, if you call 
later on you will get 
some ; " and I called 
his attention to the 
fact that it was very 
«arly, and explained 
to him that the em- 
ployes would not be 
at work until nine 
o'clock, and if he 
could call after that 
time he would be 
certain to get some 
of his photographs. 
He said, " I have 
been travelling all 
night, and cannot 
call again." 

Some short time 
tjefore I had been at 
a hydropathic estab- 
lishment, in York- 
shire, a«Bd had tra- 
velled home at night. 
When he said he had 
been travelling all 
night, I remembered 
my own journey, and 
I thought perhaps 
he has been to some 
hydropathic estab- 
lishment to benefit 
his health ; and find- 
ing that he was get- 
ting no better, he 
had come back, per- 
haps to die, for he 
lookedjwretchedly ill. 
, He spoke weariedly 
and rather impa- 
tiently, when he said 
he could not call again. 

With that, he turned abruptly and went out. Anxious to 
retain his good-will, I shouted after him, " Can I post what 
may be done ? " but I got no answer. I turned once more to 
the book, looked at the number, and on a slip of paper wrote 
JVo. 7976, TJtompson, post. (This I wrote with pen and ink, 
and have the paper yet.) 

Mr. Dickinson said he had handed over this piece of paper 
to a representative of the Psychical Research Society who 
tiad lost it. It was, however, a mere memorandum written 
on the back of a traveller's card. 

At nine o'clock, when Miss Simon (clerk and reception 
ffoom attendant, a bright, intelligent young lady) came, I 
banded the slip of paper to her, and asked her to have it 




THE POETHAIT WANTED BY THE DOCBLE. 



attended to, telling her that the man had called for them, 
and seemed much disappointed that he had not received 
them before. Miss Simon, with considerable surprise, ex- 
claimed, " Why, an old man called about these photographs 
yesterday (Friday), and I told him they could not be ready 
this week owing to the bad Jweather, and that we were neatly 
three weeks behind with our work." I suggested that it was 
quite time Mr. Thompson's were ready, arid inquired who 
was printing Ihe order. I was told that it was not in print, 
and, pointing to a pile of negatives. Miss Simon said 
" Thompson's is amongst that lot, and they have been waiting 

quite a fortnight." 
I asked to be shown 
the negative, and 
about half an hour 
later Miss S. called 
me, saying " This is 
Thompson's nega- 
tive." 

I took it in my 
hands and looked at 
it carefully, remark- 
ing, " Yes, that is it ; 
that is the chap who 
called this morning." 

Mr. Dickinson said 
he had no difficulty 
in recognising it, 
although the man 
wore a hat and top- 
coat when he caUed, 
whereas in the por- 
trait, as shown in the 
accompanying pic- 
ture, which is takien 
from the original 
negative, the sitter 
wore neither hat nor 
top coat. 

Miss Simon again 
referred to the fact 
that she had told 
the man who had 
Celled on the pre- 
vious day that none 
were done, or could 
be done that week. 
"Well," I said, "put 
this to one side, and 
I will see to it my- 
self on Monday, and 
endeavour to hurry 
it forward." On the 
Monday (January 
5th) I was in one of 
the printing-rosms, 
and about 10.30 a.m., 
having one or two 
printing - frames 
empty, I thought of 
1 hompson's nega- 
tive, and accordingly 
went down to the 
office and asked Miss S. for it. " Oh ! yes," she replied, " ana 
here are a few more equally urgent, you may take them as 
well." I said, " That cannot be, as I have only tv,-o or three 
frames at liberty " (she had about twenty negatives in her 
hand, holding them out to me) ; "give me Thompson's first, 
and let me get my mind at rest about it." To which she 
answered, " His is amongst this lot, I will have to pick it 
out." (Bach negative was in a paper bag.) 

I offered to help her, and she commenced at one end of 
the batch and I at the other ; and before we got halfway 
through I came across one which I knew was very urgent, 
and turned away to look up the date of taking it, when 
crash ! went part of the negatives on the floor. This acci- 



56 



Real Ghost Stories. 



dent seemed so serious that I was almost afraid to pick up 
the fallen negatives, but on doing so, one by one, I was 
greatly relieved to find only <me was broken ; but, judge of my 
horror to find that that one was Thompson's ! 

I muttered something (not loud, but deep), and would fain 
have relieved my feelings, but the presence of ladies re- 
strained me (this accident being witnessed also by my head 
printer, Miss L.). 

I cculi not honestly blame Miss Simon for this — each 
thought the other was holding the lot, and between us we let 
them drop. 

The negative was broken in two, right across the forehead 
of figure. I put the pieces carefully away, and taking out a 
memo, form, wrote to Mr. Thompson, asking him to kindly 
give another sitting, and offering to recoup him for his trouble 
and loss of time. This letter was posted five minutes after 
the negative was broken, and the affair was forgotten by me 
for the time. 

However, on Friday, January 9th, I was in the printing- 
room upstairs, when I was signalled by the whistle which 
communicates with the office, and Miss Simon asked if I 
could go down, as the gentleman had called about the 
negative. I asked " What negative ? " " Well," she replied, 
" the one we broke." 

" Mr. Thompson's," I answered. " I am very busy and 
cannot come down, but you know the terms I offered him ; 
send him up to be taken at once." 

" But he is dead ! " said Miss Simon. 

" Dead ! " I exclaimed, and without another word I hastened 
down the stairs to my office. Here I saw an elderly gentleman, 
who seemed in great trouble. 

" Surely," said I to him, " you don't mean to say that this 
man is dead ? " 

" It is only too true," he replied. 

" Well, it must have been dreadfully sudden," I said, 
sympathetically, " because I saw him only last Saturday." 

The old gentleman shook his head sat... % and said, " You 
are mistaken, for he died last Saturday." 

" Nay," I returned, " I am not mistaken, for I recognised 
him by the negative." 

However, the father (for such was his relationship to my 
sitter) persisted in saying I was mistaken, and that it was he 
who called on the Friday and not his son, and, he said, " I 
saw that young lady (pointing to Miss Simon), and she 
told me the photographs would not be ready that week." 

" That is quite right," said Miss Simon, " but Mr. Dickin- 
son also saw a gentleman on the Saturday morning, and, 
when I showed Mr. Dickinson the negative, he said, " Yes, 
that's the man who called." I told Mr. Dickinson then of 
your having called on the Friday." 

Still Mr. Thompson, sen., seemed to think that we were 
wrong, and the many questions and cross-questions I put to 
him only served to confirm him in his opinion that I had got 
mixed ; but this he said — no one was authorised to call, nor 
had they any friend or relative who would know of the 
portraits being ordered, neither was there any one likely to 
impersonate the man who had sat for his portrait. 

I had no further interview with the old gentleman until a 
week later, when he was much calmer in his appearance and 
conversation, and at this interview he told me that his son 
died on Saturday, January 3rd, at about 2.30 p.m. ^ he also 
stated that at the time I saw him (the sitter) he was uncon- 
scious, and remained so up to the time of his death. I have not 
had any explanation of this mysterious visit up to present 
date, February 2Gth, 1891. 

It is curious to me that I have no recollection of hear- 
ing the man come upstairs, or of him going down. In 
appearance he was pale and careworn, and looked as 
though he had been very ill. This thought occurred to 
me when he said he had been travelling all night. 

James Dickinson. 

43, Grainger Street, Newcastle. 

Miss Simon, in further conversation with me, stated that 
when the father called on Friday night and asked for the 



photographs, he came late, at least after the electric light 
was lit. He seemed disappointed, but made no further 
remark when he was told they were not ready. Mr. 
Dickinson stated that in conversation with the father 
afterwards, he told him that his son, on the Friday, had 
been delirious and had cried out for his photographs so 
frequently that they had tried to get them, and that was 
why he had called on Friday night. Hebburn is on the 
south, side of the Tyne, about four miles from Newcastle.. 
The father was absolutely certain that it was physically 
impossible for his son to have left the house. He did 
not leave it. They knew the end was approaching, and 
he and his wife were in constant attendance at the death- 
bed. He also stated that it was impossible, from the 
position of the bedroom, for him to have left the house, 
even if he had been able to get out of bed without their 
hearing him. As a matter of fact, he did not get out of 
bed, and at the mon^nt when his Double was talking to 
Mr. Dickinson in Grainger Street he was lying un- 
conscious at Hebburn. 

It is impossible to explain this on the theory that Mr. 
Dickinson visuahsed the impression left upon his mind by 
Mr. Thompson, for Mr. Dickinson had never seen Mr. 
Thompson in Hs life. Neither could he have given 
apparent objectivity to a photograph which he might 
possibly have seen, although Mr. Dickinson asserts that 
he had never seen the photograph until it was brought 
him on the Saturday morning. If he had done so by any 
chance he would not have fitted his man with a top-coat, 
and hat. It cannot therefore be regarded as a subjective 
hallucination ; besides, the evidence afforded by the lookmg 
up of the book, the making an entry of what occurred,, 
and the conversation which took place, in which 
the visitor mentioned facts which were not present 
in Mr. Dickinson's own mind, but which he 
verified there and then by looking up his books, 
bring it as near certainty as it is possible to arrive 
in a case such as this. Whoever the visitor was, it was 
not a subjective hallucination on the part of Mr. Dickin- 
son. It is equally impossible to believe that it was the 
actual Mr. Thompson, because he was , at that moment 
within six hours of death, and the evidence of his father 
is that his son at that moment was physically incapable of 
getting out of bed, ai;id that he was actually lying unconscious 
before their eyes at Hebburn at the moment when his 
apparition was talking to Mr. Dickinson at Newcastle. The 
only other hypothesis that can be brought forward is that 
some one personated Thompson. Against this we have the- 
fact that Mr. Dickinson, who had never seen Thompson, 
recognised him immediately as soon as he saw the negative- 
of his portrait. Further, if any one had come from 
Hebburn on behalf of Thompson, he would not have 
asserted that he was Thompson himself, knowing, as he 
would, that he was speaking to a photographer, who, if the 
photographs had been ready, would at once have compared 
the photographs with the person standing before him, when, 
the attempted personation would at once have been de- 
tected. Besides, no one was likely to have been so anxious, 
about the photographs as to come up to Newcastle an 
hour before the studio opened in order to get them. We 
may turn it which way we please, there is no hypothesis . 
which will fit the facts except the assumption that there 
is such a thing as a Thought Body, capable of locomo- 
tion and speech, which can transfer itself wherever it 
pleases, clothing itself with whatever clothes it desires 
to wear, which are phantasmal like itself. Short of that 
hypothesis, I do not see any explanation possible ; and yet, 
if we admit that hypothesis, what an immense vista of 
possibilities is opened up to our view! 



57 



CHAPTER V— MY IRISH FRIEND. 



GHOSTS KEEPING PROMISE. 

" There is something in that ancient superstition 
Which, erring as it is, our fancy loves." — Scott. 



Many of the apparitions that are reported are of 
phantasms that appear in fulfilment of a promise made 
to survivors during life. Of this class I came, in the 
course of my census, upon a very remarkable case. 




MRS. GEOKGIXA F . 



Among my acquaintances is an Irish lady, the widow 
of an official who held a responsible position in the 
Dublin Post Office. She is Celt to her backbone, 
with all the qualities of her race. After her husband's 

•death she contracted an unfortunate marriage — which 
really was no marriage legally — with an engineer of 
remarkable character and no small native talent. He, 
however, did not add to his other qualities the saving 
virtues of principle and honesty. Owing to these defects 
my friend woke up one fine morning to find that her new 
husband had been married previously, and that his wife 
was still living. On making this discovery she left her 
partner and came to London, where I met her. She 
is a woman of very strong character, and of some 
considerable although irregular ability. She has many 
superstitions, and her dreams were something wonder- 
ful to hear. After she had been in London two years her 
bigamist lover found out where she was, and leaving his 

vhome in Italy followed her to London. There was no 



doubt as to l^e sincerity of his attachment to tha 
woman whom he had betrayed, and the scenes which 
took place between them were painful, and at one time 
threatened to have a very tragic ending. Fortunately, 
although she never ceased to cherish a very passionate 
aftection for her lover, she refused to resume her old 
relations with him, and after many stormy scenes he 
departed for Italy, loading her with reproaches. Some 
months after his departure she came to me and told 
me she was afraid something had happened to him. 
She had heard him calling her outside her window, and 
shortly afterwards saw him quite distinctly in her room. 
She was much upset about it. I pooh-poohed the 
story, and put it down to a hallucination caused by 
the revival of the stormy and painful scenes of the parting, 
Shortly afterwards she received news from Italy that her 
late husband, if we may so call him, had died about the 
same time she heard him calling her by her maiden name 
under her window in East London. 

I only learnt when the above was passing through the 
press that the unfortunate man, whose phantasm appeared 
to my friend, died suddenly either by his own hand or by 
accident. On leaving London he drank on steadily, 
hardly being sober for a single day. After a prolonged 
period of intoxication he went out of the house, and 
was subsequently found dead, either having thrown him- 
self or fallen over a considerable height, at the foot of 
which he was found dead. 

I asked Mrs. G. F to write out for me, as clearly 

as she could remember it after the lapse of two years, 
exactly what she saw and heard. Here is her report : — 

THE PROMISE. 

In the end of the summer of 1886 it happened one morning 
that Irwin and myself were awake at 5.30 a.m., and as we 
could not go asleep again, we lay talking of our future 
possible happiness and present troubles. We were at the 
time sleeping in Room No. 46, Hotel Washington, overlook- 
ing the Bay of Naples. We agreed that nothing would force 
us to separate in this life — neither poverty nor persecution 
from his family, nor any other thing on earth. (I believed 
myself his wife then.) We each agreed that we would die 
together rather than separate. We spoke a great deal that 
morning about our views of what was or was not likely 
to be the condition of souls after death, and whether it 
was likely that spirits could communicate, by any trans- 
mitted feeling or apparition, the fact that they had died to 
their surviving friends. Finally, we made a solemn pro- 
mise to each other that whichever of us died first would 
appear to the other after death if such was permitted. 
Well, after the fact of his being already married came to 
light, we parted. I left him, and he followed me to London 
on December '87. During his stay here I once asked 
if he had ever thought of or forgotten since about our 
agreement as 'to who should die first appealing to the 
other; and he said, "Oh, Georgie, you do not need to 
remind me ; my spirit is a part of yours, and can never be 
separated nor dissolved even through all eternity ; no, not 
even though you treat me as you do; even though you 
became the wife of another you cannot divorce our spirits. 
And whenever my spirit leaves this earth I will appear 
to you. Well, in the beginning of August '88 he left England 
for Naples ; his last words were that I would never again see 



58 



Real Ghost Stories. 



him ; I should see him, but not alive, for he would put an 
end to his life and heart-break. After that he never wrote to 
me ; still I did not altogether think he would kill himself. 
On the 22nd or 2 rd of the following November ('88), I 
posted a note to him at Sarno post office. No reply came, 
and I thought it might be he was not at Sarno, or was sick, 
or travelling, and so did not call at post office, and so never 
dreamed of his being dead. 

ITS FULFILMENT. ' 

Time went on and nothing occurred till November 27th (or I 
shouLdsay 28th,for it occurred at 12.30, or between 12 and 1 a.m., 
I forget the exact time). It was just at that period when I used 
to sit up night after night till 1, 2, and 3 o'clock a m. at home 
doing the class books ; on this occasion I was sitting close to the 
fire, with the table beside me, sorting cuttings. Looking up 
from papers my eyes chanced to fall on the door, which 
stood about a foot and a half open, and right inside, but 
not so far in but that his clothes touched the edge of the 
door, stood Irwin ; he was dressed as I last had seen him 
— overcoat, tall hat, and his arms were down by his sides 
in his natural, usual way. He stood in his exact own 
perfectly upright attitude, and held his head and face up in a 
sort of dignified way, which he used generally to adopt on 
all occasions of importance or during a controversy or 
dispute. He had his face turned towards me, but his 
body, or breast rather, faced towards another direction, 
just as if at the same as the door. His face looked 
at me with a terribly meaning expression, very pale, and as if 
pained by being deprived of the power of speech or of local 
movements. I got a shocking fright, for I thought at first 
sight he was living, and had got in unknown to me to sur- 
prise me. I felt my heart jump with fright, and I said, 
" Oh ! " but before I had hardly finished the exclamation, 
his figure was fading away, and, horrible to relate, it faded in 
such a way that the flesh seemed to fade out of the clothes, 
or at all events the hat and coat were longer visible than the 
whole man. I turned white and cold, felt an awful dread ; I 
was too much afraid to go near enough to shut the door 
when he had vanished. I was so shaken and confused, 
and half paralysed, I felt I could not even cry out ; but 
like as if something had a grip on my spirit, I feared 
to stir, and sat up all night, fearing to take my eyes 
off the door, not daring to go and shut it. Later on 
I got an umbrella and walked tremblingly, and pushed the 
door close without fastening it. I feared to touch it with 
my hand. I felt such a relief when I saw daylight and 
heard the landlady moving about. Now, though I was 
frightened, I did not for a moment think he was dead, nor 
did it enter my mind then about our agreement. I tried to 
shake off the nervousness, and quite thought it must be 
something in my sight caused by imagination, and nerves 
being overdone by sitting up so late for so many nights to- 
gether. Still, I thought it dreadfully strange, it was so real. 

A ghost's cough. 

Well, about three days passed, and then I was startled by 
hearing his voice outside my window, as plain as a voice 
could be, calling, " Georgie ! Are you there, Georgie ?" I 
felt certain it was really him come back to England. I could 
not mistake his voice. I felt quite flurried, and ran out to 
the hall door, but no one in sight. I went back in, and felt 
rather upset and disappointed, for I would have been glad if it 
was him back again, and began to wish he really would turn 
up. I then thought to myself, " Well, that was so queer. Oh, 
it must be Irwin, and perhaps he is just hiding in some hall 
door to see if I will go out and let him in, or what I will do." 
So out I went again. This time I put my hat on, and ran 
along and peeped into hall doors where he might be hiding, 
but with no result. Later on that night I could have sworn 
I heard him cough twice right at the window, as if he did it to 
attract attention. Out I went again. No result. Well, to 
make a long story short, from that night till about nine 
weeks after that voice called to me, and coughed, and 
coughed, sometimes every night for a week, then three nights 



a week, then miss a night and call on two nights, miss three- 
or four days, and keep calling me the whole night long, on. 
a,nd off, up till 12 midnight or later. One time it would be, 
" Georgie '. It's me .' Ah, Georgie ! " Or, " Georgie, are you in 1 
Will you sjjeak to Irn-in ? " Then a long pause, and at 
the end of, say, ten minutes, a most strange, unearthly 
sigh, or a cough— a perfectly intentional, forced cough, 
other times nothing but, " Ah, Geor.gie ! " On one night there 
was a dreadful fog. He called me so plain, I got up and 
isaid, "Oh, really! that man must be here; he must be 
lodging somewhere near, as sure as life ; if he is not outside 
I must be going mad in my mind or imagination." I went 
and stood outside the hall "door steps in the thick black fog. 
No lights could be seen that night. I called out, " Irwin ! 
Irwin ! here, come on, I knmr you're there, trying to humbug 
me, I sa7v you in ton-n ; come on in, and don't be making a 
fool of yourself." 

Well, I declare to you, a voice that seemed within three yard.i- 
of me, replied out of the fog, " It's only Irwin," and a most 
awful, and great, and supernatural sort of sigh faded away 
in the distance. I went in, feeling quite unhinged and nervous, 
and could not sleep. After that night it was chiefly sighs and 
coughing, and it was kept up until one day, at the end of 
about nine weeks, my letter was returned marked, " Signer 
O'Neill e morto," together with a letter from the Consul to 
say he had died oil November 28, 1888, the day he appeareS" 
to me 0)1. 

THE question OF DATES. 

On inquiring as to dates and verification Mrs. F 

replied : — 

I don't know the hour of his death, but if you write to 
Mr. Turner, Vice Consul, Naples, he can get it for you. He 
appeared to me at the hour I say ; of course the- e is a dif- 
rerence of time between here and Naples. The strange part 
is that once I was informed of his death by human means- 
(the letter), his spirit seemed to be satisfied, for no 
voice ever came again after ; it was as if he wanted to 
inform and make me know he had died, and as if he linetv 
I had not been informed by human agency. I was so struck 
with the apparition of November 28th, that I made a note 
of the date at the time so as to tell him of it when 
next I wrote. ily letter reached Sarno the day or 
day after he died. There is no possible doubt about the- 
voice being his, for he had a peculiar and uncommon voice, 
one such as I never heard any exactly like, or like at all in 
any other person. And in life he used to call me through 
the window as he passed, so I would know who it was- 
knocked at the door, and open it. When he said, " Ah ! " 
after death, it was so awfully sad and long drawn out, 
and as if expressing that now all was over and our separation 
and his being dead was all so very, very pitiful and unutter- 
able ; the sigh was so real, so almost solid, and discernible 
and unmistakable, till at the end it seemed to have such a 
supernatural, strange, awful dying-away sound, a sort of 
fading, retreating into distance sound, that gave the impres- 
sion that it was not quite all spirit, but that the spirit had 
some sort of visible and half -material being or condition.. 
This was especially so the night of the fog, when the voice- 
seemed nearer to me as I stood there, and as if it- was able to- 
come or stay nearer to me because there was a fog to hide ita- 
materialism. On the other occasions it seemed to keep at 
the same distance o£E on each occasion and about four times- 
further than on that night, and always sounded as if at an 
elevation of about 10 ft. or 11 ft. from the ground, except 
the night of the fog, when it came down on a level with me- 
as well as nearer. Geoegixa F . 

The promise to appear was given and kept in the^case- 
of the apparition seen by Lord Brougham. This is ' 

LORD BROUGHAJI S TESTIMONY. 

When we come to the question of the apparition pure' 
and simple, one of the best-known leading cases is that 
recorded by Lord Brougham, who was certainly one of 
the hardest-headed persons that ever lived, a Lord Chan- 



Ghosts Keeping Promise. 



59 



■cellor, trained from his youth up to weigh evidence. The 
storj' IS given as follows in the first volume of " Lord 
Brougham's Memoirs " : — 

A most remarkable thing happened to me, remarkable 
that I must tell the story from the beginning After 
I left the High School I went with G- — , my most 
"intimate friend, to attend the classes in the University. 
There was no divinity class, but we frequently in our 
walks discussed many grave subjects — among others, the 
immor ality of the soul and a future state. This question, 
and the possibility of the dead appearing to the living, were 
subjects of much speculation, and we actually committed the 
folly of drawing up an agreement, written with our blood, to 
the effect that whichever of us died the first should appear 
to the other, and thus solve any doubts we had entertained 
of the " life after death." After we had finished our classes 
at the college, G went to India, having got an appoint- 
ment there in the Civil Service. He seldom wrote to me, and 
iiafter the lapse of a few years 1 had nearly forgotten his 




LORD BKOUGHAM. 



-existence. One day 1 had talrjn, as T have said, a warm 

bath ; and, while lying in it and enjoying the comfort of the 

.lieat, I turned my head round, looking towards the chair on 
which I had deposited my clothes, as I was about to get out 

■ of the bath. On the chair sat G , looking calmly at me. 

How I got out of the bath I know not ; but on recovering my 
senses I found myself sprawling on the floor. The apparition, 

or whatever it was that had taken the likeness of G , had 

disappeared. This vision had produced such a shock that I 
had no inclination to talk about it, or to speak about it even 
to Stewart, but the impression it made upon me was too 
Tivid to be easily forgotten, and so strongly was I affected 
by it that I have here written down the whole history, with 
the date, December 19th, and all the particulars, as they are 
now fresh before me. No doubt I had fallen asleep, and 

'that the appearance presented so distinctly before my eyes 
■was a dream I cannot for a moment doubt ; yet for years I 

' had had no communication with G , nor had there been 

anything to recall him to my recollection. Nothing had 

' taken place concerning our Swedish travels connected with 

; G , or with India, or with anything relating: to him, or to 

any member of his family. I recollected quickly enough our 

i old discsssion, and the bargain we had made. I could not 
discbarge from my mind the impression that G must 

i havo died, and that his appearance to me was to be received 
by me as a proof of a future state. This was on December 



19th, 1799. In October, 1862, Lord Brougham added as a 
postscript : — " I have jast been copying out from my journal 
the account of this strange dream, ' Certissima mortis 
imago ! ' And now to finish the story begun about "sixty 
years since. ' Soon after my return to Edinburgh there 

arrived a letter from India announcing G 's death, and 

stating that he died on December 19th." 

A vow FULFILLED. 

Very many of the apparitions of this description appear 
in connection with a promise made during lifetime to do 
so. A lady correspondent sends me the following narra- 
tive, which she declares she had from the sister of a 
student at the Royal Academy who was personally known 
to her. He told the story first to his mother, who is 
dead, so that all chance of verifying the story is im- 
possible. It may be quoted, however, as a pendant to 
Lord Brougham's vision, and is much more remarkable 
than his, inasmuch as the phantom was seen by several 
persons at the same time : — 

I think it was about the year 1856, as nearly as I can 
remember, that a party of young men, students of the Royal 
Academy, and some of them members also, used to meet in a 
certain room in London, so many evenings in the week, to 
smoke and chat. One of them — the son of a colonel 
in the army, long since dead — this only son kept yet 
a remnant, if no more, of the faith of his childhood, 
cherished in him bj' his widowed mother with jealous care, 
as he detailed to her from time to time fragments of the 
nightly discussions against the immortality of the soul. 

On one particular evening the conversation drifted into 
theological matters — this young Academician takng up the 
positive side, and asserting his belief in a hereafter of weal oi 
woe for all human life. 

Two or three of the others endeavoured to " put him 
down," but he, maintaining his position quietly, provoked a 
suggestion, half in earnest and half in jest, from one of their 
number, that " the first among them who should die, shonld 
appear to the rest of their assembly afterwards in that room 
at ' he usual hour of meeting." The suggestion was received 
with jests and laughter by some, and with graver faces by 
others— but at last each man solemnly entered into a 
pledge that if he were the first to die amongst them, he 
would, if permitted, return for a few brief second's to this 
earth and appear to the rest to certify to the truth. 

Before very long one young man's place was empty. No 
mention being made of the vow that they had taken, 
probably time enough had elapsed for it to have been more or 
less, for the present, forgotten. 

The meetings continued. One evening when they were 
sitting smoking round the fire, one of the party uttered 
an exclamation, causing the rest to look up. Following 
the direction of his gaze, each man saw distinctly for 
himself a shadowy figure, in the likeness of the only 
absent one of their number, distinctly facing them on the 
other side of the room. The eyes looked earnestly, with 
a yearning, sad expression in them, slowly upon each member 
there assembled and then vanished as a rainbow fades out ol 
existence from the evening sky. For a few seconds no one 
spoke, then the most confirmed unbeliever among them trie3~~ 
to explain it all away, but his words fell flat, and no one 
echoed his sentiments ; and then the widow's son spoke. 

"Poor is dead," he said, "and has appeared to ns 

according to his vow." Then followed a comparison of their 
sensations during the visitation, and all agreed in stating 
that they felt a cold chill similar to the entrance of a winter 
fog at door or window of a room which has been warm, and 
when the appearance had faded from their view the cold 
breath also passed away. / think, but will not be positive 
on this, the son of the widow lady died long 
after this event, but how long or how short a time 1 
never heard ; but the facts of the above story were told 
m<^ by the sister of this young man. I also knew their 
mother well. She was of a '"^nt'e, placid disposition, by 



62 



CHAPTER VI.— VARIOUS FRIENDS AND RELATIVES; 



APPARITIONS AT OR BEFORE DEATH. 



"There is no people, rude or unlearned, among whom apparitions of the dead are not related and believed. This opinion, 
which prevails as far as human nature is diffused, could only become universal by its truth ; those that never heard of one 
another could not have agreed upon a tale which nothing but experience would make credible." — Johnson's " Rasselas." 



The number of apparitions recorded at or about the 
moment of death is so great that even when they are 
divided into three it is difficult to deal with them. They 
crop up on all sides. 

When I made my last visit to Edinburgh, I stayed 
at the house of Mr. M., a well-known jeweller in 
Princes Street. Mrs. M. informed me that before 
her marriage she was informed of the death of 
her younger brother by an apparition. She saw 
him laid out as on a bier, with his face pale and dead, 
the body covered with a white shroud. He was a great 
athlete and an adventurous youth. He at that time was 
in India. For some time no confirmation of the uneasy 
forebodings occasioned by the vision occurred, but one 
morning when the minister approached the house to 
break fll news, they knew at once that their brother was 
dead. It was too true. He had ventured for a foolhardy 
wager to swim out under a waterfall, and had been 
drowned. 

During my stay in Edinburgh I visited the workhouso 
and got into conversation with the master. 1 learned that 
he also had had an experience of the same kind. He was 
oflacer onboard a man-of-war on the China station. Steam- 
ing between Singapore and Hong Kong he saw the ap- 
parition of a relative on deck, and reported the same to 
the lieutenant the next morning. That oflicer recom- 
mended him to make a note of the date, which he did. 
Ou his arrival at Yokohama he received intelligence that 
thQ relative had died that same day on which he had seen 
the apparition. 

A SAILOR BOY'S RETUEN. 

In my own family I have known of one case of a 
similar nature. My grand-aunt, a Northumbrian matron, 
sturdy and practical, and full of common sense and not 
given to hallucinations, was awakened one night by the 
presence of her son, whom she saw standing by her bed- 
side. He had started a few days before on his first 
voyage as an apprentice on board an Australian merchant- 
man. She was intensely surprised to see him at her bed- 
side, and turning to her husband she cried, " Chris- 
topher, wake up ; here is John come back ! " When 
Christopher rubbed open his drowsy eyes and looked 
for his son he was no longer to be seen. " But 
I saw him," said my grand-aunt. I saw him 
quite clearly. He must have come back, and is playing 
some prank." Thereupon the two got up, lit candles, and 
began a thorough search of the house. They found no 
one and were much disturbed, but comforted themselves 
with the thought that, finding them asleep, he had 
gone to some friend's or neighbour's until morning. In 
the morning, however, every inquiry failed to bring 
to light any trace of their boy. Of course it might 
have been a dream, but the old lady was so certain 
that she had seen her boy that the day and hour 
of his appearance were noted. No news was heard 
of his ship, which made the voyage safely, and they 
waited with some anxiety for the mail from Australia, 
which in those days was much longer in transit than 
it is now. When, however, the letter arrived, mth the 



Australia.n post-mark on it, it brought the news that on 
the night on which the boy had appeared at Blyth, in 
Northumberland, he had fallen from the rigging of the 
ship in the English Channel and had never been seen 
again. 

ANOTHER FAMILY TRADITION. 

In my wife's family also there is a case of an apparition. 
Her grandmother, who was Miss Harrison, of North 
Shields, before she was married, was a singularly intelli- 
gent, self-reliant, practical-minded woman. My wife, 
who has the scantest of sympathy with anything that 
remotely borders upon the occult world, has always held 
her grandmother up to me as a sample of the kind of sen- 
sible person who would not tolerate any nonsense about 
'■ ghosts and such like." I was therefore delighted to learn 
that this ideal old lady had herself seen a phantasm ! 
Before her marriage she had done many kindly offices for 
a reduced gentlewomafi who lived in her near neighbour- 
hood. When she was seated with some children ia her 
own house the door opened, and to her immense amaze- 
ment the figure of her friend, who had been bedridden 
for some time, and who she beUeved to be at the point 
of death, appeared in the doorway and looked into the 
room. Her first thought was that she had come to frighten 
the children, but a moment's reflection convinced her 
that this was impossible, as her friend waa on her 
dying bed. She merely opened the door, looked in, and 
then withdrew. Miss Harrison was perfectly clear that 
she had seen her, and that at a tijne when she was not 
thinking about her, much less expecting a visit. She put 
on her things and hurried across to see how her friend 
was. When she reached the house she found that she 
had died a few minutes previously. I mention these, not 
because of their evidential value, for all witnesses are a 
long time dead — and it is impossible to verify them in a 
fashion so as to satisfy the Psychical Research Society — 
but only as an illustration of the kind of stories which are 
common in almost every family. 

A captain's APPARITION. 

This autumn Mr. Worthington, of 324, Scotswood 
Road, Newcastle, furnished me the following account of 
the apparition of a sea captain's death : — 

Some yeajs ago my uncle, Captain Thos. Worthington, 
was away at sea. His wife was at the time living in Sunder- 
land, and one afternoon she came on a visit to Newcastle. 
After meeting my mother the two called to see another rela- 
tive — a Mrs. Hails, the care-taker of West Clayton Street 
Congregational Chapel, who was (and is still) living in a 
cottage behind, and which overlooks the chapel. Just before 
reaching Mrs. Hails's door my aunt said to mother, " Why, 
there is our Tom I " pointing to the schoolroom. Mother, in 
surprise, says, ' Where?" "Why, there! Look! he is in 
the school." By this time Mrs. H. met them, and aunt 
repeated to her what she saw, but Mrs. H. only laughed, and 
said, " Nonsense ! because here are the keys of the place, 
and I am sure there is robody there." However, my aunt 
would not be dissuaded, a,nd to convince her Mrs. H. opened 
the gate leading down the stairs, then opened the school- 
room door, and entered the schoolroom, lit a candle (it being 



Apparitions At or Before Death. 



63 



rather dusk, being towards the back end of the year), but 
could see no one. A note was made of the date and hour ; 
and strange to say, in a few days, as soon as word could 
reach her, my aunt received a letter from the person in 
charge of the ship in which my uncle had sailed, informing 
her that her husband had fallen overboard, and was drowned, 
on that very day and hour on which my aunt had noticed 
the phantom which none but herself could see. 

80MB STORIES FKOM THE SEA. 

There are several stories of a similar kind recorded 
by the Psychical Research Society. A curious one 
is a narrative (sent by Engineer Dnnlop, of Bangkok, 
Siam) of an apparition seen "when the ship was 
under all plain sail off the pitch of Cape Horn," when 
the seaman who had started aloft to bend the fore- 
top-gallant, flung his arms round the top-gallant 
shrouds and held on without moving, till he was lowered 
on deck in the bight of a bowline. For as he "kept 
looking to the windward at the squall, suddenly in the 
midst of it he saw his sweetheart, dressed in white 
flowing robes, who came flying down towards him before 
the wind," and who, as afterwards proved, had died in 
England at that very same time. 

Another seafaring story is communicated to a corre- 
spondent by Lord Charles Beresford, and by him sent to 
the Psychical Research Society : — 

It was in the spring of 1864, whilst on board H.M.S. 
Bacoon, between Gibraltar and Marseilles, that I went into 
my oflSice on the main deck to get" a pipe ; and as I opened 
the door I saw my father lying in his coffin as plainly as I 
could. It gave me an awful jerk, and I immediately told 
some of the fellows who were smoking just outside the usual 
place between the guns, and I also told dear old Onslow, our 
chaplain, a few days after we arrived at Marseilles, and I 
heard of my father's death, and he had been buried that very 
day and at the time, half-past twelve in the day. I may add 
that at the time it was a bright sunny day, and I had not 
been fretting about my father, as the latest news I had of 
him was that although very ill he was better. My dear old father 
and I were great chums, more so than is usual between a 
man of seventy-two and a boy of twenty, our respective ages 
then. 

A DEATH SCENE WITNESSED 3,000 MILES OFJ?. 

Whatever may be the cause, there are more stories of 
this kind told about sailors and soldiers than about all 
other classes of the community. Of the sailor stories 
one of the best, concerning the apparition at the 
moment of death with the clairvoyant accom- 
paniment, is sent me by a Master of Arts in the 
North of Scotland, who has made it the subject of 
a carefully written and very interesting story, for the 
accuracy of which my correspondent vouches as occur- 
ring many years ago to the person on whose authority 
the story is told. He is still living, and persists in 
the absolute accuracy of his most extraordinary nar- 
rative. It will be seen that there is not only in 
this case the phantasm of the unfortunate man who 
died, but also a vivid repi _ J.uction of the scene in 
which he perished, so that the person who saw it 
recognised many weeks after a total stranger as the 
person who was present at the hour of his death. 

Thirteen years ago, said Captain S , I was on 

board the C , homeward bound with cotton from 

Calcutta to Liverpool. On Tuesday, the 2.5th August, 
1868, when in lat. 33° 4' S., long. 31° 27' E., the sky 
darkened, and it was evident a storm was about to burst 
upon us ; the crew were sent aloft to furl the sails, and 
before we had completed the task — 
i A great gust of wind seized the half-slackened maintop- 



sail, and sent it fluttering into fragments. At the same 
moment the ship reeled nearly on her beam ends, and, above 
the howling of the gale, we heard a sudden cry of despair. 

I was horrified to see an apprentice, J — — P , sent 

whirling headlong from the masthead into the sea. Even 
yet I can see the look of agony stamped on his upturned face, 
and I can hear'the very tones of his heartrending cry, " Oh ! 
Lucy, Lucy," as he disappeared for ever in the darkness 
below. 

After the storm abated, the captain made a careful note 
of the exact time of the occurrence, the position of the 
ship, and the othei* particulars. He seemed struck at my 
mention of the exclamation I had overheard, falling from 
the poor fellow's lips as he clutched in vain at the yield- 
ing air. 

" Ah," he said, " that must have been his sister, Lucy V., 
to whom he was greatly attached." 

I then produced his cap, which I had managed to seize as 
it fell, and which ihe captain locked up with the rest of his 
effects, remarking, as he did so, that no doubt his people 
would prize it as a last keepsake of their son. 

The rest of the voyage passed without incident, and as 
soon as the ship arrived at Liverpool I made my way to the 
train which was to take me to Manchester. 

I was walking idly along the platform when I saw the face 
of an old gentleman, who, with a young lady on his arm, was 
elbowing his way through the crowd. His resemblance to 
our lost mate was so striking that I stood and looked at him. 
The young lady's eyes happened suddenly to meet mine. 
Instantly she gave a violent start, uttered a low scream, 
-and exclaiming: — "Oh, look, there's the face of my 
dream ! " stared at me as if fascinated. Her companion 
gently rallied her, and half led, half carried her, to the 
nearest waiting-room. As he passed he begged me to came 
with them and handed me his card. 

When we were alone the old gentleman explained that the 
sight of my face had reminded his daughter of a very peculiar 
and unpleasant dream, to which she still persisted in attaching 
importance. He said, " At the present moment, indeed, we are 
on our way to discover if . the owners of my son's ship have 
received any news of its arrival." 

I said, " I am an apprentice of the C , and have 

but lately left her lying in the harbour." 

" Then," the young lady cried, " I must be right. It 
must be true. 'Twas that man's face I saw gazing at him 
as he fell. I saw Joe's ship in the midst of a fearful 
storm, and him clinging to the shppery shrouds. A bright 
flash seemed to pass before my eyes, and I saw him falliiig 
backwards into the sea. I saw yoiir face in the momentary 
gleam, and I u oke perfectly terrified to hear the sout-d of my 
own name — ' O Lucy ! Lucy ! ' — whispered in my ears." 

The expression of my face must have conveyed, but too 
well, the meaning of my silence. 

"My God," cried Mr. , "is it true then 2 Is he 

dead?" 

I stammered—" Too true, sir. Yes ! evory word of it ! I 
was beside him at the moment, and even tried to save him."' 

From the statement, subsequently given to the cap- 
tain, it appeared that the sister had retired as usual before- 
eleven o'clock. About midnight, they were roused by 
a loud scream, and, on hurrying to her room, found 
her sitting up under the influence of extreme terror,, 
declaring that she had actually seen her brother falling from 
the mast-hea.i into the sea, and heard him whisper her 
name. 

On comparing notes, we found that the dream took place 
the very day and, ajlowing for the difiEerence in longitude, 
even the very hour when the accident occurred ! 

This story did not reach me in time for exhaustive 
verification, but it is one which ought to be capable of 
being proved up to the hilt : for there is first the captain, 
who was apprentice, on whose authority the story at 
present exclusively rests. His story ought to be capable of 



64 



Real Ghost Stories. 



confirmation by the lady to whom the vision appeared, 
the log-book of the ship from which the apprentice was 
drowned, while the captain and her companion at the 
station would be of first importance in establishing its 
truth. Should this be forthcoming, and the story verified 
as told by my Brecon correspondent, nothing in 
any other of the stories in this number can be 
regarded as antecedently incredible. This is not 
merely the sight of what occurred at a distance of 
3,000 miles, but the hearing of the death cry which was 
raised in the midst of the howling of a tropical storm 
in mid-ocean. Compared with this, other narratives 
are but as an anticlimax ; but even after this story 
one told by Mrs. Green, of Newry, in 1885, is 
worthy of notice. 

AN AUSTRALIAN TRAGEDY SEEN IN IRELAND. 

Although there is no transmission of sound, nor any of 
the dramatic developments which took place in the 
previous stt)ry, there was the instantaneous transmission 
of the scene of an accident from Australia to Ireland. 
Mrs. Green writes : — 

I saw two respectably dressed females driving along in a 
vehicle like a mineral-water cart. Their horse stopped at a 
water to drink, but, as there was no footing, he lost his 
balance, and in trying to recover it he fell right in. "With 
the shock the women stood up and shouted for help, and 
their hats rose off their heads, and as all was going on I 
turned away crying and saying, " Was there no one at all to 
help them ? " Upon which I awoke, and my husband asked" 
me what_was the matter. I related the above dream to him, 
and he asked me if I knew them. I said I did not, and 
thought I had never seen them. The impression of the dream 
and the trouble it brought was over me all day. I remarked 
to my son that it was the anniversary of his birthday and my 
own also — the 10th of the first mouth, and this is. why I 
remember the day. 

The following third month I got a letter and a newspaper 
from my brother in Australia named Allen, letting me know 
the sad trouble which had befallen him in the loss by drown- 
ing of one of his daughters and her companion. You will 
see by the description given in the paper how the events 
corresponded with my dream. My niece was born in Aus- 
tralia and I never saw her. Please return the paper at your 
convenience. Considering that our night is their day, I must 
have been in sympathy with the sufferers at the time of the 
accident, on the tenth of the first month, 1878. 

The following extract from the Ingelwood Advertiser 
shows that she actually saw what happened : — 

A dreadful accident occurred in the neighbourhood of 
Wedderburn on "Wednesday last, resulting i.!~the death of 
two women, named Lehey and Allen. It appears that the 
deceased were driving into Wedderburn in a spring cart 
from the direction of Kinypanial, when they attempted to 
water their horse on the dam of the boundary of Torpichen 
station. The dam was ten or twelve feet deep in one spot, 
and into tfhis hole they must have inadvertently driven, for 
Mr, W. McKechnie, manager of Torpichen Station, upon 
going to the dam some hours afterwards, discovered the cart 
and horse under the water and two women's hats float- 
ing on the water, "The dam was searched, and the 
bodies of the two women clasped in each other's arms 
recovered, ("Vol, v., p, 420,) 

A DEATH-SCENE EEHBAESED. 

The apparition of the phantasm of the dead is some- 
times accompanied by clairvoyant visions of the circum- 
stances accompanying the disaster, but of this class the 
most extraordinary specimen which I have ever read is 
forwarded me from Forfar by a correspondent who asserts 
that the following narrative is absolutely correct, and 



that he had it from the lips of the person concerned, who 
is his own cousin : — 

A number of years ago, my cousin became engaged to be 
married to a young officer in a certain British cavalry regiment. 
Shortly after the engagement had been entered into the regi- 
ment was ordered to India, and with it went my cousin's ytance. 
During the absence of the regiment, one afternoon, about 
four o'clock, while this girl (who was then " twenty-three 
years of age) was sitting in the dining-rooin of my uncle's 
house, along with her youngest sister, whom I shall .call 
Nellie, she suddenly became aware of the presence of her lover. 
" Why ! good gracious, Nellie," she said, " there is Henry." 

The younger sister avers that, on looking in the direction 
indicated, she saw the apparition of this man, of whom she 
had not before been thinking, standing in front of the fire- 
place, supporting his elbow on the mantelpiece. 

It appears from the story of these two girls that the spectre 
remained in this position for some seconds, and then un- 
accountably vanished. 

My cousin did not become at all nervous on seeing this 
ghost, or "wraith," asjwe call it in Scotland, but a strange 
feeling overcame her, and she burst into a violent fit of 
weeping, accompanied by intense grief. She refused to be 
comforted, and stated that she felt certain that some dread- 
ful fate had on that day befallen her betrothed. 

When night came, she insisted upon her sister Nellie 
sleeping with her, saying that she felt quite unhinged, and 
feared a recurrence of this weird circumstance. She further 
states that shortly after getting into bed she fell into a sleep, 
and dreamt a dream, the substance of which was that while 
in the execution of his duty her lover had been caught, along 
with his escort, and brutally murdered. The spot where the 
murder took place, the face of the consul to whose house the 
murdered man's body had been borne, and the clergyman 
who officiated at the subsequent funeral, came most vividly 
before her in this dream. 

She affirms that on awaking she was terror-stricken, but she 
felt an irresistible desire to investigate this strange occur- 
rence. In a semi-conscious state she arose, and, going to the 
window, drew aside the curtains, and the blind partially up, 
saw in the moonlight an exact repetition of the facts of 
her dream taking place upon the green lawn in front of the 
house. 

Rushing across the room she awakened Nellie, and 
together they saw this strange sight. Nellie states that 
the phenomenon exlxted, as had the other in the dining-room, 
for a brief period, and then faded away. 

They returned to bed. My cousin fell ill, and was laid up 
for many months after this experience, and during her illness 
news arrived from India confirming her dream both as regards 
date and detail. 

Now, when she regained her health, she persuaded her 
parents to allow her, under the care of her brother, to pro- 
ceed to India and investigate the matter. She arrived at her 
destination after a great amount of trouble and anxiety, and 
called on the consul. 

Every detail was most thoroughly realised, all the faces of 
those connected with the sad affair were quite familiar to 
her : in fact, the true circumstances were identical with 
those of her dream, and the apparition on the lawn appears to 
have conveyed to her mind an exact representation of the 
murder as it actually took place. 

Should this story be capable of complete verification it 
would deserve to rank among the most remarkable of any 
of the kind. It is very rare that the phantasm is 
witnessed by more than one person, and this may be 
explained on the principle of telepathic or unconscious 
transference, but that the apparition sliould return in a 
dream in which the whole circumstances of the murder 
were accurately set forth is very rare, and the subsequent 
circumstances of the whole scene of the murder being 
reheiarsed, as it were, after the dream, on the lawn of the 
house where it was observed by two persons is, so far as 



Apparitions At or Before Death. 



65 



I can remember, absolutely unique among the records of 
ghostly appearances. It is, however, a second-hand story 
as it stands at present, and cannot be regarded as having 
any evidential value. 

TOUCH GAVE SISHT. 

The possibilities of thought transference from one 
person to another, so that a second person becomes able 
to visuaUse the apparition which may have been partly 
subjective in the mind of another, is curiously illustrated 
by a circumstance which Mr. Kendall records, in which 
the second person was quite insensible of the apparition 
until touched by the hand of the first percipient. Mr. 
Kendall tells the story as follows : — 

Had some talk to-day with Alderman Dresser, of Darling- 
ton, a fine old gentleman of eighty-three, possessed of a clear, 
retentive memory, and very interesting in his reminiscences. 
He is one of the oldest and staunchest teetotalers in the town. 
Asked on behalf of the census which is being taken by the 
Psychical Research Society whether he had ever met with 
anything which he cculd not account for by physical causa- 
tion, he said he had not, but he had two brothers, on whose 
word he could entirely rely, who both declared that they had. 
They saw the same apparition at the same time. They resided 
at Low Silton, near Osmotherley, when they were young men, 
and one evening one summer they were out together in a 
wood near their village when one of them saw at a short dis- 
tance a young woman whose home was ip the neighbourhood. 
He drew his brother's attention to the figure, but he could not 
see it. Whereupon the one who saw touched the other's arm, 
and forthwith he saw too. Touch apparently gave sight. They 
were both acquainted with the young woman, and both 
recognised her. They learnt afterwards that she had.died at 
home just about the time they saw her in the wood. It had 
a great eSect upon them. 

Mr. Gumming recently published a series of articles in 
an Aberdeen paper on the subject of " Second Sight, 
Omens and Apparitions," which contain a good deal of 
information upon this curious subject, quoting from 
Matin, who wrote upon the subject as far back as 1703, 
that when several person? gifted with second sight were 
present only one of them saw a vision, unless the one 
seeing it touched the others the moment the vision 
appeared, and then they aU saw it. 

The foregoing narratives contain the double element of 
phantasm of the person at the moment of death, together 
with the clairvoyant vision of the scene in which the 
accident occm-red. We now come to the second class, 
not less remarkable, namely, those in which tae phantasm 
not only appears but speaks. 

MAJOR POOLE's ghost EEPORTS HIS DEATH. 

The most remarkable of all those which are recorded by. 
the Psychical Research Society is that which tells how 
Major Poole, who was killedin the battle of Lang's ISTeck in 
the Transvaal, reported his own death in London to his 
friend Colonel H. many hours before the telegraphic 
despatches brought news that the battle had been fought. 
The story is so complete in itself, and so remarkable in 
every respect, that I quote the whole of the evidence as it 
stands in the Report of the Society. Colonel H. writes : — 

February 13th, 1886. 
I am not a believer in ghosts, spirit manifestations, or 
esoteric Buddhism. It has been my lot— a lot sought by 
myself over and over ag:ain, and never falhng to me by 
chance -to sleep in well-known or rather well-believed-to-be 
haunted rooms. I have endeavoured to encounter ghosts, 
spirits of beings (if you like) from another world, but, like 
other good things that one seeks for in life, without success. 
\Mien I least expected it, however, I experienced a visitation 
BO remarkable in its phenomena, so realistic in its nature, so 



supported by actual facts, that I was constrained, at the 
request of my friends, to put my experience into writing. 

The narrator then described how, nearly twenty-th'-ee 
years before, he had formed a friendship with two brother 
subalterns, J. P. and J. S., and how his intercourse with J. P. 
had been continued at intervals up to the time of the 
Transvaal war, when J. P. was ordered out upon the staff. 
J. S. was already upon the scene of action. Both had now 
attained major's rank ; the narrator himself had left the 
service some years previously. 

In the morning thjt J. P. was leaving London to embark 
for the Cape, he invited the narrator to breakfast with him 
at the club, and they finally parted at the club door. 

" Good-bye, old fellow," I said ; " we shall meet again, I 
hope." 

" Yes," he said, " we shall meet again." 

I can see him now as he stood smart and erect, with his 
bright black eyes looking intently into mine. A wave of his 
hand as the hansom whirled off, and he was gone. 

The Transvaal war was at its height. One night, after 
reading for some time in the library of the club, I had gone 
to my rooms late. It must have been nearly one o'clock 
before I turned into bed. I had slept, perhaps, some three 
hours or so, when I woke with a start. The grey dawn was 
stealing in through the windows, and the light fell sharply 
and distinctly on the military chest of drawers that stood at 
the further end of the room, and which I had carried about 
with me everywhere during my service. Standing by my bed, 
between me and the chest of drawers, I saw a figure which, 
in spite of the unwonted dress — unwonted, at least, 
to me — and of a full black beard, I at once 
recognised as that of my old brother officer. He had 
on the usual kharki coat worn by oflicers on active 
service in Eastern climates, a brown leather strap which 
might have been the strap of his field service glass crossed 
his breast. A brown leather girdle, with sword attached on 
left side, and revolver case on the right, passed round his 
waist. On his head he wore the ordinary white pith helmet 
of the service. I noted all these pai'ticulars in the moment 
that I started from sleep, and sat up in bed looking at him. 
His face was pale, but his black bright eyes shone as keenly 
as when, a year and a half before, they had looked at 
me, as he stood with one foot on the hansom, bidding ng 
adieu. 

Fully impressed for the brief moment that we were stationed 

together at C in Ireland or somewhere, and thinking I 

was in my barrack-room, I said, " Hallo 1 P„ am I late for 
parade ? " P. looked at me steadily, and replied, " I'm 
shot." 

" Shot," I exclaimed. " Good God ! how and where ? " 

" Through the lungs," replied P., and as he spoke his right 
hand moved slowly up the breast, untn the lingers rested 
upon the right lung. 

" What were you doing ? " I asked. 

" The General sent me forward," he answered, and th© 
right hand left the breast to move slowly to the front, point- 
ing over my head to the window, and at the same moment 
the figure melted away. I rubbed my eyes to make sure I 
was not dreaming, and sprang out of bed. It was then 
4.10 p.m. by the clock on my mantelpiece. 

I felt sure that my old friend was no more, and what I 
had seen was only his apparition. But yet how account for 
the voice, the ready and distinct answers ? That I had seen 
a spirit, certainly something that was not flesh and blood, 
and that I had conversed with it, were ahke indisputable 
facts. But how to reconcile these apparent impossibilities 1 
The thought disquieted me, and I longed for the hour when 
the club would open, and I could get a chance of learning 
from the papers any news from the seat of war in the Trans- 
vaal. The hours passed feverishly. I was first at the club 
that morning, and snatched greedily at the first newspaper. 
No news of the war whatever. 

I passed the day in a more or less unquiet mood, and 
talked over the whole circumstance with an old brother 
officer. Colonel W. He was as fully impressed with the 



c 



66 



Real Ghost Stories. 



apparition as I was. The following morning I was again a 
solitary member at the club, and seized with avidity the first 
paper that came to my hand. This time my anxiety was pain- 
fully set at rest, for my eyes fell at once on the brief lines 
that told of the battle of Lang's Neck, and on the list of 
killed, foremost among them all being poor J. P. I noted 
the time that the battle was fought, calculated it with the 
hour at which I had seen the figure, and found that it almost 
coincided. From this simple fact I could only surmise that 
the figure had appeared to me in London almost at the 
moment that the fatal bullet had done its work in the Trans- 
vaal. 

Two questions now arose in my mind. First, as to proof 
that poor P. happened to wear that particular uniform at the 
time of his death, and whether he wore a beard — which I 
myself had never seen him wear. Second, whether he had 
met his death in the manner indicated, viz. by a bullet 
through the right lung. The first facts I established beyond 
dispute about six months afterwards, through an officer who 
was at the battle of Lang's Neck and who had been invalided 
home. He confirmed every detail. The second fact was, 
strangely enough, confirmed by no less a person than J. S., 
more than a year after the occurrence, he having also left the 
Cape, the war being over. On asking J. S. if he had heard 
how poor P., our brother officer, was shot, he replied, " Just 
here," and his fingers travelled up his breast, exactly as the 
fingers of the figure had done, until they rested over the very 
spot over the right lung. 

I have set down the foregoing, without any attempt at 
embellishment, exactly as everything occurred. " 

We find from the London Gazette that the battle in which 
Major P. was killed began (according to General EUey's des- 
patch) at 9.30 a.m. on January 28th, 1881. Major P. was 
probably killed between 11 and 12 a.m., which would be 
between nine and ten in London, the difference of time being 
a little under two hours. I drew Colonel H's. attention to 
this point, and to the impossibility that the dawn should be 
beginning at 4.10 a.m. at that time of year, and he sent the 
following reply : — 

February 20th, 1886. 

It may have been 7.10, and not 4.10. The impression, 
■writing now after some years' interval, is that it was 4.10 
a.m., but I may be wrong. 

All I know is that I calculated the time at the time, with 
the hour at which the battle was fought, and it was to all 
practical purposes the same time. 

It was a winter morning, and the blinds were down over 
the window. The morning light at 7 a.m. in a winter month, 
<3oming through the blinds, would not be much stronger than 
the morning light at 4 a.m. in a summer month under the 
«ame circumstances. Hence I may have been mistaken in 
the hour, or the clock might have stopped unknown to me at 
4.10 a.m. that day, or even the day before. 

The first account of the battle of Lang's Neck appeared in 
the Times, Telegraph, and Baily Piems of Saturday, January 
29th, 1881. "No list of casua'lities." The first "announce- 
ment of Major Poole's death was in a telegraphic despatch 
from the Transvaal, dated January 28th, and received by the 
Secretary of State for War in London on the 29th. " Killed : 
—Major Poole, Royal Artillery," and it appeared in the 
Oiserver of Sunday, January 30th, and in the three above 
mentioned papers on the 31st (Monday). 

The precise date of this vision is now irrecoverable ; but 
Mr. Gurney, who discussed the matter with Colonel H., 
concludes that the apparition probably occurred after the 
death, and certainly occurred before the death was announced 
in England. (Vol. v. pp. 412-415.) 

ANOTHER GHOST BBP0RTING DEATH. 

A similar story, although much less carefully told, is 
the following, in which the phantasm speaks and points 
to the place where the bullet struck him, in this resem- 
bling the case of Major Poole : — 

Mr. Ira Sayles, of Washington, D.C., geologist U.S. Geo- 
graphical Survey, states that one day in the spring of 1857 



his dear neighbour andintiaoate friend, Mrs.Stewart (now dead) 
told him that on the night previous she had woke her husband 
(now dead) with a scream. " What is the matter? " he said. 
" Why, don't you see Johnny there 1 He says to me, ' Mother, 
they've shot me. The bullet entered right here ; ' and he 
pointed to a hole right over his right eye." Mr. Stewart 
replied, "I don't see anything — you've been dreaming." 
"No, 1 have not been dreaming, I was as wide awake 
as I am now." This Johnny was a son who had gone with a 
friend to Kansas, "then in a state of belUgerent excite- 
ment over the status of the incipient State on the slavery and 
free-soil issue." The mother was consequently anxious about 
him, but the young man wrote in a sanguine tone. A fort- 
night after the vision Johnn/s friend returned from Kansas, 
and told Mrs. Stewart that on a certain day, at 4 p.m., a 
Missourian shot Johnny, the ball entering his head just above 
the right eye. Moreover, the day of the shooting proved to 
be the very day on whi h Mrs. Stewart had her vision, at 
night, about six hours after the shooting." (Vol. v. p. 129.) 

"let xot the sux go dowx upon thy wkath." 

None of these three preceding phantasms spoke, but 
there are many instances in which the phantasm does 
speak. One of these comes to me from South Africa 
from the experience of the mother of a well - known 
writer. A missionary on leaving Africa called to bid 
his neighbour farewell. For some reason or other he had 

given Mrs. reason to think ill of him, and when he 

came to wish her good-bye she absolutely refused to see 
him. He pressed earnestly for the favour of a parting 
word, but she, being somewhat irate, said loudly in her 
room, so that her words could be beard by the person to 
whom they referred, "I will not shake hands with him, 
that's flat ! " He went away, and all thought of him passed 
from her mind. Some years afterwards the family was 
aroused by a cry of alarm after tkey had gone to bed, and 
on hurrying to their mother's room they found her in a 
state of great excitement. "When she was sufficiently calm 
to tell them what was the matter, she said that she had 
suddenly been aroused by the sense that some one was in 
the room. She awoke wide awate in a moment, and to 
her horror she saw the missionai'y enter the room, and 
advancing towards her, heard him exclaim quite audibly, 

" You will shake hands with me now, Mrs. ." As he 

approached she shrieked, and the apparition vanished. 
Some months afterwards they received information from 
England, stating that the missionary had died that day. 

A similar tale is told by Mr. Pearsall Smith : — 

At a meeting of the American Psychical Research Society, 
Mr. R. Pearsall Smith said that among the illustrations of the 
claim that animals have a perception of these extraordinary 
alleged apparitions after death, might be mentioned one 
occurring to a neighbour of his own, a prominent barrister in 
Philadelphia. He had parted under painful circumstances 
of controversy with a friend, who had later gone to Italy 
for his health. Afterwards, while camping out on the wilds 
of the Adirondacks one day, his horse became excited and 
refused to advance when urged. While engaged in the contest 
with the horse, the barrister saw before him the apparition of 
his friend, with blood pouring from his mouth, and in an 
interval of the effusion he heard him say, " I have nothing 
against you " Soon afterwards he heard that his friend 
had died at that time during a discharge of blood from the 
lungs. Mr. Po' rsall Smith was prevented from procuring a 
statement directly from the barrister by the fact that after 
relating it to his friends the recollection of the incident had 
become so painful to him that he refused to converse upon 
the subject. He added that it may easily be conceived that 
the barrister, under painful recollections of the parting Qf 
his friend, and with the knowledge of his ill-health, might 
picture his friend forgiving a supposed injury, and also his 
dying scene. The extraordinary features are the f^ncidenee 
of time and manner between the vision and t.hs death, with 



Apparitions At or Before Death- 



67 



the added circumstances of the alarm of the horse previous to 
the apparition. (Proceedings Psychical Research Society, 
vol. V. p. i5i.) 

GRATITUDE FKOM BEYOND THE GRAVE. 

A correspondent writes : — 

My first introduction to a ghost occurred about fifty years 
ago, when I was a boy of twelve at a country boarding- 
school. The schoolmaster's wife died, and at bedtime on 
the day of her burial the schoolmaster, who was an elderly 
man, asked me to sleep with him that night, which I did. 
The bed we slept in, like most beds at that date, had long 
curtains all round. I awoke just as day was breaking, and 
saw the curtains of the bed drawn aside and the ghost of the 
schoolmaster's wife looking at us. She looked very pleased 
and lifelike. I had no fear; in fact, did not at the 
time give a thought about her being dead and buried 
until she closed the curtains, when I turned round 
and fell asleep, thinking how strange it was. In the morning 
I told the schoolmaster, who did not appear to doubt my 
statement. My next experience occurred about thirty-three 
years ago. We had been living neighbours to a Scotch 
family, consisting of husband, wife, and two children. The 
wife took ill, and we had to remove to another part of the 
town, but my wife went frequently to see her and stay with 
her for a few hours. One evening when I came home, my 
wife said she wished to go and sit all night with her friend, 
as she was so ill. Being left to myself, I thought I would make 
some alterations in a large aquarium I had. Time slipped 
over, and it was after three in the morning by the time I had 
finishfed. As I had to be up a little after five I decided not 
to go to bed, but lie down on the sofa. I turned out the gas, 
and had just lain down when I felt a presence in the room 

(£ was not even thinking of Mrs. .) I turned to see 

who it was, when a well-known voice said, " I will never 
forget you and yours for what you have done for me and 
mine." I fell asleep, got up about five, called round at my 
friend's house to see my wife and learn how Mrs. — — was. 

My wife told me that Mrs. had died between three and 

four o'clock. Henry James Charlton. 

A GHOST IN A BALL-ROOM. 

Here are some other stories from the Psychical Research 
Society. One was that in which a ghost appeared in a 
ball-room and was seen by four persons at one time. The 
lady was expecting her partner at the baa, was waitmg, 
indeed, for his coming : — 

Presently, as she was standing and talking to three of 
these gentlemen, Mr. D. A., Mr. R. P., and another, they all 
saw Mr. W come into the room, look calmly and steadily at 
her and pass into the dining-room. She thought it strange 
that he did not come to speak to her, and alluded to it to the 
other gentlemen, saying she thought Mr. W. was really the 
radest man she ever saw, and laughing, followed him into 
the dining-room. There, however, he was not. The other 
gentlemen had seen him as well as she, and, I believe, 
her mother also. The time was a quarter past ten. The whole 
affair piqued and vexed her a good deal. The next morning 
her father came hastily into the room, and asked her if she 
had not seen Mr. W. the night before. She said " Yes " and 
that he had acted very oddly in only just appearing for a 
moment and not even speaking to her. Her father then told 
her that on that very morning his body had been found in 
the river. His watch had stopped at a quarter past ten, 
which was the hour at which he had been seen in the ball- 
room. The rose Miss H. gave him was still in his button- 
hole. 

THE WRECK OF " LA PLATA." 

Mr. George King, of 12, Sunderland Terrace, West- 
bourne Park, W., sends to the Psychical Research Society 
the following account of his brother's apparition : — 

My brother D., a few years my junior, was a handsome, 
powerful young man, twenty-one years of age at the time of 
his death, and he was an unusually Tigorous swimmer. 



In November, 1874, the cable was finished and shipped on, 
board the La Plata, a magnificent steamship, carrying with 
her every appliance that could be required to render the ex- 
pedition safe. Next Wednesday evening, December 2nd, I 
attended a conversazione, at King's College, given by Sir 
W. Thompson, President of the Society of Telegraphic 
Engineers. 

I was soon asleep, but how long I remained so I do not 
know. So far as j^coUection goes, I had not been dreaming,, 
but suddenly I found myself in the midst of a brilliant 
assembly, such as I had recently left at King's College. 

Suddenly my brother stepped out from behind them, and 
advanced towards me. He was dressed in evening dress, like 
all the rest, and was the very image of buoyant health, I 
was much surprised to meet him, and going forward I said,, 
"Hullo! D , how are you here?" He shook me warmly by 
the hand and replied, " Did you not know I have been 
wrecked again ? " At these words a deadly faiutness came 
over me. I seemed to swim away and sink to the ground. 
After a momentary unconsciousness I awoke and found my- 
self in bed. 

Later on I went to my office and began my work, but pre- 
seijtly one of the messengers, with a strange look in his face, 
came to me and said : " Is it true, sir, that your brother has 
been lost in the la Plata?" 1 started up and ran to the 
marine office next door, and there the worst fears were con- 
firmed. 

The last seen of my brother was that he was helping to 
launch the lifeboat. The La Plata foundered at about noon 
on Sunday, November 29th, and possibly D. perished there- 
and then. But he may have possibly survived for several 
days. He was of a strong constitution and a powerful 
swimmer ; he had on an air belt, and was beside the Ufe-raft 
when the ship went down. (Vol. v. pp 456-457.) 

A miser and HER STORE. 

Here is a story which reaches me from a former 
resident in North Shields: — 

During the cholera epidemic in the North of England- 
about 1867-8 I remember an incident which had a great 
effect upon my boyish mind at the time. I lived in North 
Sliields,, and was the favourite of my great-grandmother, 
with whom I often stayed. The old lady was rather a recluse 
in her habits, and occupied two upper rooms in her daughter's- 
house. She was known to have some paper money about her, 
which, however, she carefully concealed somewhere from 
all her relatives. At the same time it was known she had 
a particular partiality for one certain cupboard which she used 
as a wardrobe in her bedroom. I mention these particulars 
as possibly explaining what followed. 

At three o'clock one morning, while sleeping at my own 
home, I awoke to find the old lady standing at the foot of 
my bed, calling to me and beckoning to me to foUow her. 
I sat up in bed, terrified at the sight, but, of course, mani- 
fested no desire to move. Tbe old lady then became im- 
patient, and saying she could not remain longer begged 
of me to be sure and go to "the cupboard," this 
baing her usual phrase when referring to the small wardrobe 
I have alluded to. On the old lady's departure I was so 
frightened that I felt I dare not stay in the room, and yet, 
strange to say, I had sufficient courage to get out of bed in 
the dark and hurry ofE to my mother's bedroom, crossing a 
dark landing on the way. I awoke my mother and told her 
what had happened. She calmed me as much as possible 
and saw me off to bed again, but in the morning she was 
so much impressed with my story that she accompanied me 
on my way to school, and we called to see if anything was 
wrong with the old lady. Imagine our surprise on reaching 
the house to learn that she had been found dead in bed a 
short time before our visit. The body was cold, proving she 
had been dead some hours; the doctor declaring she had 
died of cholera. The inference formed was that she must 
have died about the hour she visited me. Suffice it to say, 

{c 2 



68 



Real Ghost Stories. 



an inspection of "the cupboard" revealed the fact that 
other hands had done duty there before ours had a chance, 
but with what result will never be known. 

ARB THEY GHOSTS OR DOUBLES 1 

xt is a moot question whether the phantom that is 
seen at death is the ghost of one who has expired or the 
double of a living person on the point of death. There 
is considerable probability that in most cases it is the 
double of the dying and not the ghost of the dead that 
is manifested to the living. The foregoing three cases 
all point in this direction. In each case the dying 
person was conscious and living after the double had 
appeared, although in all three cases death followed in 
the course of a few hours. 

In the cases I am now about to recount, the appear- 
ance of a phantasm very shortly preceded death. Oiie 
of the most remarkable of its kind is the following, 
which is sent me by Mr. H. Brett, English and Ameri- 
can agent, 14, Sophia Street, Leipzig. Mr. Brett sends 
me the name of the solicitor, " the most unsentimental 
solicitor I ever met in the City of London," upon 
whose authority the story rests. It was told him some 
eight or nine years ago within ten days of the occur- 
rence, and is, from every point of view, very remark- 
able : — 

A CLEAR CASE OF A DOUBLE. 

Having professional relations together, I called on him one 
day, and, after the matter was disposed of, he asked if I had 
ten minutes to spare ; we were both busy men. I replied 
affirmatively, whereupon he told me he was puzzled to account 
for something that had happened, and related to me the 
following in the matter-of-fact-manner of a lawyer when 
engaged on a particularly dry case : — 

You know that sipce my wife's death I live alone except 
for the old servant, who has been with us for many years. 
A favourite old black tom-cat transferred his affections to 
me after my wife died, and when I am at home reading — my 
sole dissipation— he sits either on my shoulder or on the 
arm of my chair. About ten days ago he occupied the 
former position, as I, after a meat-tea, was reading one of 
the funniest parts of " Pickwick." I had had nothing to 
disturb my mind, no troublesome case to wade through ; my 
thoughts were immersed in the book, and I felt as cheerful 
as possible. The servant had gone out shopping ; the house 
was perfectly quiet. Suddenly the cat, which had been 
dozing on my shoulder, jumped down and began rushing 
about the room with bristling hair, and at last made for the 
•closed door. I thought of burglars, so, taking up the light, 
began a search. When I reached the kitchen I found a 
woman dressed in deep mourning seated on a chair and 
•cowering over the fire. Surprised at having heard no 
one enter, and with no other thought in my mind than 
that she was a friend of my servant, I asked what 
•she wanted. She turned round and rose, showing a 
very haggard and suffering face which I did not recognise at 
all. Looking all the while at me, she slowly backed 
to the wall and disappeared through it without 
■a. v.'crd. I was surprised but not startled. I had 
only drunk tea and eaten a moderate meal. I was, further- 
more, reading a book tending to laughter and not to depres- 
sion. On reaching my office next morning, one of the 
•clerks handed me a telegram, saying that it came after my 
departure, and as he had forgotten my private address, he 
•could not forward it. Supposing it to be a business matter, 
I opened it unconcernedly. It stated that my favourite 
sister was dying, and urged my immediate presence. I 
hurried off to her, having till then been ignorant of her 
illness. A niece opened the door to me and, in reply to my 
question, said her mother was still alive, but very nearly 
.gone, adding, " But oh, uncle, between half-past nine and ten 



last night we thought she was gone ; there were no signs of 
breathing or of life, and then she rallied a little ! " I 
hastened upstairs and found my sister near her last, and so 
altered from suffering that I should not have known her. It 
was the very face I had seen in my kitchen, and at the very 
time when she was thought to be dead. She recognised me, 
but could not speak, and soon afterwards breathed her last. 
Now, I have never given a thought to ghosts or apparitions 
How do you account for it ? 

THE BIRKBECK DOUBLE. 

One of the best authenticated cases of this kind is 
what is known as the Birkbeck Ghost. It is told as 
follows in the "Proceedings of the Psychical Research 
Society " :— 

In 1789, Mrs. Birkbeck, wife of William Birkbeck, banker, of 
Settle, and a member of the Society of Friends, was taken ill 
and died at Cockermouth, while returning from a journey 
to Scotland, which she had undertaken alone — her husband 
and three children, aged seven, five, and four years 
respectively, remaining at Settle. Ths friends at whose 
house the death occurred made notes of every circum- 
stance attending Mrs. Birkbeck's last hours, so that the 
accuracy of the several statements as to time as 
well as place was beyond the doubtfulness of man's memory, 
or of any even unconscious attempt to bring them into 
agreement with each other. One morning between seven 
and eight o'clock the relation to whom the care of the chil- 
dren had been entrusted, and who kept a minute journal of all 
that concerned them, went into their bedroom as usual and 
found them all sitting up in bed in great excitement and 
delight. " Mamma has been here," they cried, and the little 
one said, " She called, ' Come, Esther ! ' " Nothing could make 
them doubt the fact, and it was carefully noted down to 
entertain the mother when she came home. That same 
morning, as their mother lay on her dying bed at Cocker- 
mouth, she said, " I should be ready to go if I could but see 
my children." She then closed her eyes to reopen them, as 
they thought, no more. But after ten minutes of perfect 
stillness, she looked up brightly and said, " I am ready now, 
I have been with my children," and then at once peacefully 
passed away. When the notes taken at the two places were 
compared, the day, hour, and minutes were the same. (Vol. i. 
p. 122.) 

A PARALLEL TO THE BIRKBECK DOUBLE. 

In Dr. Lees's " Glimpses of the Supernatural," there is a 
similar instance, which differs only from that of the 
Birkbeck Ghost in being more recent and the distance 
between the mother and the children greater, for she was 
dying in Egypt when she appeared to the chDdren in 
England. The story is as follows : — 

A lady and her husband, who held a position of some 
distinction in India, were returning home (A.D. 1854) 
after an absence of four years, to join a family of young 
children, when the former was seized in Egypt with an ill- 
ness of the most alarming character ; and, though carefully 
attended by an English physician and nursed with the 
greatest care, grew so weak that little or no hope of her 
recovery existed. With that true kindness which is some- 
times withheld by those about a dying bed, she was properly 
and painfully informed of her dangerous state, and bidden 
to prepare for the worst. Of a devout, pious, and reverential 
mind, she is reported to have made a careful prepara- 
tion for her latter end, though no clergyman was 
at hand to administer the last sacrament or to 
afford spiritual consolation. The only point which seemed 
to disturb her mind, after the delirium of fever had passed 
away, was a deep-seated desire to see her absent children 
once more, which she frequently expressed to those attending 
upon her. Day after day, for more than a week, she gave 
utterance of her longings and prayers, remarking that she 
would die happily if only this one wish could be gratified. 



Apparitions At or Before Death. 



69 



On the morning of the day of her departure hence, she fell 
into a long and heavy sleep, from which her attendants found 
it difficult to arouse her. During the whole period of it she 
lay perfectly tranquil. Soon after noon, however, she suddenly 
awoke, exclaiming, " I have seen them all, I have seen them. 
God be praised, for Jesus Christ's sake ! " and then slept 
again. Towards the evening in perfect peace, and with many 
devout exclamations, she calmly yielded up her spirit to 
■God who gave it. Her body was brought to England and 
buried in the family burying-place. The most remarkable 
part of this incident remains to be told. The children of 
the dying lady were being educated in Torquay under the 
supervision of a friend of the family. At the very time that 
their mother was asleep, they were confined to the 
house where they were by a severe storm of 
thunder and lightning. Two apartments on one floor, 
perfectly distinct, were then occupied by them as play 
and recreation rooms. All were thus gathered together. No 
■one of the children was absent. They were amusing them- 
selves with games of chance, books, and toys in company of 
the nursemaid, who had never seen their parents. All of a 
sudden their mother, as she usually appeared, entered the 
larger room of the two, pausing, looked for some minutes at 
each, and smiled, passed into the next room, and then 
vanished away. Three of the elder children recognised her 
at once, but were greatly disturbed and impressed at her 
appearance, silence, and manner. The younger and the 
nursemaid each and all saw a lady in white come into the 
•smaller room, and then slowly glide by and fade away. 

The date of this occurrence, September 10th, 1854, was 
carefully noted, and it was afterwards found that the two 
«vents above recorded happened almost contemporaneously. 
A record of the event was committed to paper, and tran- 
scribed on the fly-leaf of the Family Bible, from which the 
above account was taken aM given to the editor of this book 
in the autumn of the year 1871, by a relation of the lady in 
questipn, who is well acquainted with the fact of her 
spectral appearance at Torquay, and has vouched for the 
truth of it in the most distinct and formal manner. The 
' husband, who was reported to have been of a somewhat 
sceptical habit of mind, was deeply impressed by the 
occurrence. And though it is seldom referred to now, it is 
known to have had a very deep and lasting religious effect 
on more than one person who was permitted directly to 
witness it. (" Glimpses of the Supernatural," pp. 64-CG.) 

A NOTABLE FAMILY. 

Mr. Here, the husband of the housekeeper at Heather- 
brae, whose story I have given in the second chapter, 
seems to have belonged to a family every member of 
which notified his death to the survivors. He writes : — 

My father lost all his male relatives at sea, his grandfather, 
father, brothers (five), uncles, and cousins. He was himself 
a sailor from a very early age to over fifty, and from my 
■earliest recollections I was impressed with the conversations 
I heard about the supernatural intimations every member of 
the family received generally at the time of death. 

Two are very clear in my mind now. If you think they will 
dnt Brest your readers you can use them. 

At three o'clock one morning a most unusual noise at the 
bedroom window awoke my mother and father, but on looking 
out they could ascertain no cause. At 10 15 a.m. the front 
door opened very noisily, although secured by a French latch 
and ordinary lock, and three distinct stripes on the door, and 
the appearance of a bird round the room, caused my father to 
make a memo, in his pocket-book of the occurrence, and 
some months after they found out from a survivor that my 
fither's brother was drowned at 10.15 by the foundering 
of the vessel, which was damaged by a collision at three in the 
morning. 

The next is more remarkable as a warning. The family 
of brothers was reduced to two, the youngest (William) 
ihaving been drowned on the previous voyage of the Biima, 
,of Liverpool, of which my mother's brother was captain and 



my father's brother (Thomas) first mate, although he held a 
captain's certifiate. 

My Uncle Thomas and his wife (my mother's sister) were 
one night in Liverpool very restless, so much so that they sat 
up in bed, when the fastened door opened and the body of 
the last victim, my Uncle William, entered the room, accom- 
panied by a figure, who. pointing to the corpse, said, " This is 
not all ; there is one more yet." As they knew my father 
was about to take a voyage to the Labrador coast in winter, 
then considered very dangerous, they at once sent this 
account to him, warning' him at all costs not to go, but he 
had sailed many hours, so my mother's state of mind can be 
imagined. 

Well, a few days afterwards, the barque Mxima sailed from 
Liverpool, with William Fulford (master), Thomas Hore 
(mate), and William Fulford (apprentice), and has never 
been heard of since. 

My father died in his bed — the first male of the family for 
three generations — aged 76, about six years since. 

APPARITION HEARD AND SEEN. ' 

For the most part the phantasm which appears at the 
moment of death is not seen by more than one person ; 
occasionally, however, it is both audible and visible to 
others. Here, for instance, is a case sent me by Mr. H. 
W. Street, of 140, Kennington Park Road, London, in 
which the ghost was heard by three nd seen by one. He 
writes : — 

Some years ago, while living at home with my friends, _ 
was sitting on the top of some stairs that led directly from 
the upper rooms into the passage, talking to my mother, 
father, and sister ; while so engaged, we distinctly heard a 
loud, hard knock at the street-door. Before I could descend, 
in obedience to my mother's wish, to open the door, I saw an 
aunt of mine— an elder sister of my mother's — pass through 
the passage into the back parlour. I exclaimed, " Why, 
there's Aunt Talbot gone through ! '' We all went down to 
greet her, and could find no one in the place. My father was 
curious in those matters, took particular note of the time — 
three o'clock p.m.— saying to my mother, " We shall hear of 
a death." 

In the evening a special messenger came from Hendon, 
Middlesex, to say that my aunt died at three o'clock that 
afternoon. 

One very curious thing in connection with these visions 
is the way in which the phantasms are dressed. It is 
this detail which gives its importance to the following 
story sent me from Tattershall : — 

A friend of mine, now living at Tattershall, related to me 
that, in 1851, she visited a cousin in London who shortly 
afterwards went with her husband to America, a sister of 
this lady, Mrs. Sykes, who resided in a farmhouse, near 
Boston, Lincolnshire, saw, as she thought, her brother-in- 
law pass the window, and hastened to open the door, thinking 
he had returned unexpectedly to England. She had noticed 
particularly that he wore a green coat. On looking round 
sh3 could see no one, and could not hear that any one else 
had seen him but herself. News soon after arrived that that 
very day he was found hanging in his barn, and on inquiry 
she found that he had on a green coat. 

GHOSTS SEEN IN THE LOOKING-GLASS. 

I have had two stories sent me in which the ghost was 
seen in a looking-glass. The first was sent me by Mrs. 
Cliild, and is as follows : — 

I went through the following experience in November, 
1846, when a young woman of about seventeen years of 
age. 

It was about nine o'clock in the evening, and I had just 
come in from a walk. I had taken my hat and cape off, and 
was tidymg my hair before a large looking-glass, when, to 
my intense astonishment, a man's face suddenly appeared in 
the mirror, gazing intently at me over my shoulder. I hastily 



70 



Real Ghost Stories. 



turned round to see wna. man had dared to enter my bed- 
room. Imagine my bewilderment wlien I found nobody 
there. An fmmediate search under the bed and in the cup- 
boards discovered not a vestige of any one. 

I now became alarmed, and hurriedly proceeded down- 
stairs. On the way it flashed upon me that the whiskered 
face, which surprise had prevented me recognising at once, 

was' that of my uncle, E H , nt that time out in 

Calcutta. The head was also the same height as hS. 

For about an hour after rejoining my friends I felt too 
greatly upset to say anything about the matter. At length, 
however, 1 related the whole circumstances to them. 

The next mail from India brought us a letter telling us 
that my uncle had died of fever in Calcutta on the very 
same day, and at the same time— though, o? course, a 
difierent hour by the clock— that I had been visited by that 
mysterious appearance in my bedroom. 

At the time of the apparition my uncle was tlie 
farthest p-^rson from my tlioughts. I had, in fact, just 
been out with the gentlemen to whom I was engaged. 

The house v. here this occurred was No. 3, Robart's Ter- 
race, Commercial Road, London. 

The above is an accurate and faithful account in every 
particular. 

Mary Hough, the mother of the above Mrs. Child, was 
present in the room, when the experience was first related. 
The other witnesses are either dead or otherwise inaccessible. 

The other is sent me by Mrs. Harper, of Hawford, 
Baurnemouth : — 

My sister was at school, aged twenty. She was standing 
one Saturday night before the looking-glass, brushing her 
long, lovely hair, when suddenly she saw in the glass, standing 
behind her, our mother in her night-clothes. 

Exclaiming, " Oh, mother,"' she turned round, but no 
mother was there ! Marvelling what could have caused her 
imagination to play her such a trick when her thoughts had 
been running on a topic wholly disconnected with the dear 
parent at home, she resumed the brushing of her hair. \eTy 
shortly after my sister again saw the mother standing 
behind her, as before, tenderly regarding her daughter's face 
reflected in the glass. But once more no mother was visible, 
and *he affrighted girl rushed away to regain courage 
among her companions. She noticed the clock in passing. 

Our raother, who resided in another part of the country, 
had died a few minutes before of malignant fever, caught in 
visiting among her dear poor people, but all had occurred so 
suddenly that the confused and sorrow-stricken ones at home 
liad not thought of writing to my sister. She was my 
mother's first-born. 

riiOM EISIMUIB TO Dt'KHAJI. 

The number of apparitions of sailors is very remarkable. 
Here is one taken from Mr. Kendall's diary, which is 
told by Mr. Alderman Fowler, of Durham. Mr. Fowler, 
who is one of the patriarchs of the North of England, 
tells the storj- as follows : — 

I was assistant at a shop in Durham, near my present 
place of business, when a singular circumstance happened 
to me which seemed to imply that the spirits of the departed 
have, at least at the time of their departure, the power to 
manifest themselves to survivors. I had a brother whom I 
familiarlj- called Mat, who was a sailor, and had gone on a 
•voyage to the Baltic. One Saturday afternoon I was attending 
to a customer, reckoning up an amount to be paid after 
serving the articles, when I happened to look towards the 

window, and was surprised to see my brother Mat outside. 

Our. eyes met : I smiled and nodded to him, and said, " I'll be 
with you presently," or something of that sort. I told my 
:ajaster that my brother Mat had come and was standing out- 
Bide. I was immediately released from my engagement with 
the customer and told that I might go to my brother and 
also bring him to sleep with me that night. When I went 




MR. ALDERMAN FOWLER. 



out into the street expecting to see my brother Mat, he was^ 
nowhere to be seen. I spent all the evening seeking for 
him at places where he might have called but without 
success. I was so disturbed at this that I went off 
home to Shiney Row next morning to see if they I new 
aught ; but he had not been there, nor had they heard 
any news of him. But this was the astounding 
coincidence which I learned afterwards ; Mat died in the 
hospital at Elsinore about the time when I saw him; 
standing in the street in Durham. The date was October 
21, 1837. 

Alderman Fowler, who is still living has been five times 
Mayor of Durham. His son, named from the sailor of the 
vision, has been mayor this year (1891). 

A story of very much the same character, describingi 
the vision of a lieutenant at the moment of death, is sent 
me by a journalist at Bournemouth, but the circum- 
stances are not such as call for narrration at length. 

A GHOST WITH A CUT ACROSS THE CHEEK. 

A story of a fisherman, much more recent, is sent me by 
Mr.H. Walton, Dent, Sedburgh. In this case the apparition - 
not only notified its death but showed the existence of a 
cut on one of the cheeks, which was found subsequently 
on the corpse : — " 

In the month of April, 1881, I was located in Norfolk, and 
my duties took me once a fortnight to a iishing village on- 
that coast, so I can guarantee the following facts : — It is 
customary for the fishing smacks to go to Grimsby " line fish-- 
ing ' in the spring. The vessels started one afternoon on 
their journey north. In the evening a heavy north-east 
wind blew, and one of the boats mistook the white surf on- 
the rocks for the reflection of a lighthouse. In consequence 
the boat got into shallow water,a heavy sea came and swepttwo-« 
men from the deck. One man grasped a rope and was saved 
the other, a young man, failed to save himself, thongfa ao-' 



Apparitions at or before Death. 



71 



-expert swim'Vier. It was said that he was heard to shout 
about eleven o'clock. Towards one o'clock the young man's 
mother, lying awake, saw his apparition come to the foot 
•of the bed clad in white, and she screamed with fright and 
told her husband what she had seen, and that J. 
was drowned. He sought to calm her by saying she 
must have been dreaming. She asserted the contrary. 
Next day, when her daughter came in with the tele- 
gram of the sad event, before her daughter had time 
to speak, she cried out J. is drowned, and became 
unconscious ; she remained in this state for many hours. 
When she regained consciousness, she told them particularly 
■and distinctly what she saw ; and what is to the point is this 
remarkable thing, she said if ever the body is found it has a 
cut across the cheek, specifying which cheek. The body was 
found some days after, and exactly as the mother had seen it 
was the cut on the cheek. 

This, however, is nothing compared with the awful 
story of a sister who appeared to a brother in America 
nine years after death with a scratch on her cheek as red 
as if it had been made yesterday, the said scratch having 
been caused by the needle used in sewing the corpse's 
shroud. The brother knew nothing of this, for the 
mother had kept it to herself. He recognised his sister, 
hat could not understand the scratch. When he men- 
tioned it to his mother, she confessed what she had done 
nine years before. 

A GHOST IN A CIRCUS. 

a lady journalist in London sends me the following 
curious story, for- the authenticity of which she vouches, 
of an apparition which was not only persistent but was 
repeatedly seen by three persons in the brilliantly lighted 
circus of Messrs. Sanger at Edinburgh. Ghosts turn 
up at the most unexpected places, but for the ghost to 
insist upon occupying a vacant seat in the circus is one 
of the strangest of many strange stories, and it is more 
xemarkable that it should have come all the way from 
London in order to do so. The story is as follows : — 

Thirty-one years ago I was in the theatrical profession, 
travelling with my husband and little step-daughter — a child 
of nine. We were passing through Edinburgh, and went to 
an evening performance at Sanger's Circus, in Nicholson 
Street. We had seats in the first tier of boxes, at the side, 
and during the performance of Miss Topsy Sanger (then a 
child), my little step-daughter pulled my cloak, asking who 
it was that was staring at me so on the other side of the 
house. I looked across, so did my husband, who at once saw 
the person the child indicated. It was a cousin of mine, who 
Tiad been much abroad, and he had with him a curiously 
carved stick, which he had had mounted into an umbrella 
handle. There was nothing peculiar in his being there — he 
■was a mar who moved about a good deal. I was not on 
especially intimate terms with him, though we met occasion- 
ally. My husband knevv him only by name, and remarked 
that he should like to be introduced to him, and that we 
would go round if he did not come to us. My cousin did not 
move when the interval came, and we went round to where 
we had seen him, to find an empty seat, and one, moreover, 
that had been kept empty for some one who had not arrived. 
We imagined there, was some mistake, and that my cousin 
had gone out, perhaps to seek us ; but when we reached our 
own seats again he was back in the place, which it was 
declared had been empty all the evening-. Twice more we 
went round, only to be met with the same story. The seat 
had never been occupied, and we left the building, puzzled 
and annoyed — we had all seen him so plainly. A few days 
later I received the news of his death. He had died quite 
suddenly in London, certainly during the time we spent in 
the circus. There was nothing specially to connect his 
thoughts with me that I know of ; but we all three saw him, 
not once, but for an hour at least, in the bright light of the 
illuminated building. I may add that some little time after- 
wards I turned the incident into little story called "Was it 



a Ghost ? " which appeared in one of Beeton's publications. 
I forget what »t was called, but it had only a brief existence. 
I have given you the bald facts, without any embellishments: 

These strange appearances are of constant occurrence, 
and if aU our readers would undertake to keep us in- 
formed with whatevei^fresh material comes before their" 
notice, we should possess record of phenomena similar to 
those described in this Christmas Number exceeding all the 
ghost stories which have been collected by the Psychical 
Kesearch Society. 

THE LATEST RECORDED APPARITION. 

The latest ghost in our collection appeared on Sep- 
tember 30th of this year. The writer, who sends me his 
name and address, requests me not to publish it, inasmuch 
as he objects to be pestered to death by inquiries, and if 
it were known that he had seen a ghost in his present 
house he would be left without any servants. The story- 
is as follows : — 

I am a "Popish" priest stationed in a country district, 
lead a very quiet life, and am free from excitements of any 
kind. I enjoy excellent health, and, I am thankful to say, 
possess a sound mind in a sound body. I am by no means 
superstitious, and my friends describe me as a most unim- 
pressionable man. On the afternoon of Wednesday, the 
30th of September of this present year. I visited one of my 
sick people, a man who had been sufEering from a chest 
disease for many years. I heard his confession and 
having chatted with him for some time, left the house, 
promising to bring him Holy Communion the following 
morning. I walked briskly home, a distance of two miles, 
or thereabouts, calling at one house on the w,?,y. I reached 
my cottage shortly before dusk, and while my servant 
was preparing my tea I amused myself by glancing 
over the paper which had arrived by the afternoon post. 
While I was folding over the sheet I happened to look across 
the room. I was simply astounded at what I saw. It seemed 
as if the opposite wall had disappeared. I distinctly saw 
poor John's (the sick man I had visited that afternoon) bed. 
'f here was th^ man himself, so it seemed to me, sitting up 
in the bed and looking straight at me. I saw him as dis- 
tinctly as I now see this paper upon which I write. I was 
greatly astonished, but by no means frightened. I sat 
staring at the appearance for quite five seconds, and then it 
gradually disappeared in much the same fashion as a " dis- 
solving view," the wall coming back again to sight as the 
other picture faded away. At first I thought that it had no 
objective reality, but was purely sub jectiv e. But then John 
and his illness were not at all in my mind. I was thinking 
about what I was reading. I had often visited this particular 
man, had seen many sick people, and had been present at 
the death of several ; besides, I did not think that John was, 
as yet, near death. 

The next morning, as I was entering the church to say 
mass, I saw John's wife in the porch, crying. " O, father ! " 
she cried out, " my heart is broke, O father ! John, my dear 
one, died last night, and so sudden. You hadn't gone an 

hour scarce. He (John ) sits up in the bed and he says : 

' Is the father gone. Moll.' * Why ? ' says I, ' didn't you 
say good-bye to he. Jack ? ' ' Ah, yes,' says he, ' );ut I wants 
he. I'm bad, Moll. I'm a dyin', he's to say mass for me, 
mind that ; ' and with your name on his lips, father, he fell 
back — dead." I ascertained that it was heart disease. 

I did not mention what I saw to the woman, nor have I men- 
tioned it to a single soul, exofept to yourself. If it got known 
that I had seen a " spirit " in my house it would be all over 
with my comfort. My housekeeper would pack off, and I 
should be left to make my own bed, scrub my own house 
down, and cook my own food. You must, therefore, acoepii 
my statement for what it is worth in your own estimation. I 
can only give you my bare word that it is quite true, that I 
have no wish to deceive, and that, as a priest of God's true 
Church, I should not so far forget my mission as to propagate 
a falsehood. 



72 



CHAPTER VII. — MY SPIRITUALISTS. 

GHOSTS ANNOUNCING THEIR OWN DEATH. 

The stubborn, unlaid Ghost 
That breaks its magic chains at curfew time. — "Comus." 



In this number I have given the narrative of occur- 
rences at spiritualist seances a wide berth. But con. 
eidering the immense array of evidence — evidence which 
has convinced Professor Crookes and Mr. A. R. "Wallace 
— as to the reality of spiritualistic phenomena, it would 
be unscientific to exclude the evidence of spiritualists 
merely because they are spiritualists. I do not enter here 
upon the much-debated question of the phenomena 
witnessed at seances. I only quote their evidence as to 
apparitions announcing death after the persons are 
unmistakably dead. Miss Rowan Vincent is a lady 
living in London, who, although not a professional 
medium, is an enthusiastic spiritualist. She is at this 
moment engaged in painting, under what she regards as 
" spirit control," a large historical picture of the assassi- 
nation of the Emperor Paul. As she says she never 
learnt painting, and did not even know that the Emperor 
Paul was assassinated, her equipments for the task are 
of the slenderest. Her own account is that her spirit 
guides directed her as to what brushes and paints to buy, 
control her in mixing the colours, and use her hand to 
wield the brush. One curious little detail she men- 
tioned, that the list of paints given by the "spirits," 
and which she took to the colourman's, contained 
the names of colours long since disused or known 
only by another name. I mention this in order to afibrd 
the strongest possible justification to the ordinary reader 
for distrusting Miss Rowan Vincent's evidence. Her 
story, kowever, is verified, notwithstanding its antece- 
dent incredibility. Here is the remarkable narrative of 
an apparition, twelve hours after death, which Miss A. 
Rowan Vincent, of 31, Gower Place, Endsleigh Gardens 
W.C., saw in April of last year :— 

On the night of Thursday, April 24th, 1890, I had retired 
Vo rest, when I found I had not turned the cat out of the 

com. I then rose to do so, and after closing the door, 
tui;:ed round to go to my bed, and was surprised to see, 
standing between myself and the bedstead, the form of a 
man, who I recognised as a friend I had not seen for several 
years, although I had heard he was ill. As I looked his form 
slowly faded away. I then took up a written alphabet which 
in my occult investigations I am accustomed to use, when 
at once these words were spelt out : " My name is Charles 

C . I died between twelve and half-past." I looked 

at my watch, it was then ten minutes to one o'clock. The 
next morning I told the friend in whose house I am living, 
Mrs. Brinkley, 31, Gower Place, W.C. I also told my medical' 
^man, who called during the day. Dr. Marsh, 56, Fitzroy 
//Street, W On the following Monday morning I received a 

letter from my old friend, Mrs. C . telling me her husband 

had died on Thursday, the 24th inst., between twelve and 
half-past in the day, so that he had been dead twelve hours 

when he appeared to me. 

The name of the ghost I have not given in full, but enclose 

it in confidence. 



I wrote to the persons named, and here is their 
replies : — 

56, Fitzroy Street, W.. 

Nov, 9, 1891. 

Dear Sir, — The description and details of ghost story as- 
given in the slip enclosed is quite correct. Miss Vincent 
gave me the account of the same April 23, 1890. I have 
known her for some years, and I am convinced of her 
absolute truthfulness. 

C. C. Maesh. 
London, Nov. 10, 1891. 
Dear Sir,— 1 can vouch for the truth of the statement 
made by Miss Vincent as regards my husband. I was 
prssent at his death, and can only say he passed away on 
Thursday, April 24, 1890, at twenty minutes past twelve p.m. 

Yours faithfully, 

E. F. C. 

31, Gower Place, Endsleigh Gardens. 
Dear Sir, — I have much pleasure in confirming Miss K.owan 
Vincent's narrative. It is quite correct, all she states. 

Yours very truly, 

M. J. Brinkley. 

This seems, therefore, to be a clear case of an appari- 
tion of the dead. The alphabet to which Miss Rowan 
Vincent refers is simply a printed ABC, which she uses 
by allowing the forefinger of the right hand to remain 
passive, when, according to her own account, it is rapidly 
moved from letter to letter, which form words and 
composes sentences. I have seen Miss Rowan Vincent, 
and questioned her as to why the deceased should have 
come to her, and as to the confirmation possible. 
Unfortunately the note she made at the time was burnt 
in a fire that took place some time subsequently, but 
with that exception the evidence seems clear. 

A DEATH ANNOUNCED AT A SEANCE. 

Mr. Matthew M. Cameron, of Gowan Bank, Hamilton, 
sends the following account of a communication, made at 
a stance, of the death of a stranger by his ghost : — 

About ten years ago I was filling a situation in the town of 
Hawick. Previous to that I had engaged often in the amuse- 
ment and recreation of table-turning, etc., so that I knew 
something of the modus operandi. 

In Hawick I had interested a couple of gentlemen, whose . 
friendship I had made, in what are termed spiritualistic 
Stances, and we had many evenings together around the 
table. One night in particular, in my lodgings, we com- 
menced operations. In five minutes or so the table was 
heaving, cracking, and tilting. When we felt sure that full 
command of the table had been got, I began asking questions. 
The way we got answers was as follows : — One knock meant 
No, while three meant Yes ; when we wanted names or wordsf 
we went over the alphabet slowly and the table tilted at the 
correct letter. We asked if any one was controlling the table. 
Three smart raps was the answer. 

Would the person kindly give his or her name ? — Yes. 

Then we spelled it out — George Moflfat. 

Have you been long in the spirit worl-d ? — No. 

When did you leave earth life ? — No answer. 

A month ago ? — No. 

A week ?— No. 

A day ? — No. 



VjhLUblS /iNNOUNCING ThEIR OwN DeATH. 



73 



At this we 1: ad to go over the alphabet to get the hours 
Two hours was the number. 
Where did you die 1 — Glasgow. 

Where were you born 1 — Applying the alphabet, we got 
Innerleithen. 

What did you do ? — At this we went over every possible 
trade and profession likely to be found in such a place as 
Innerleithen. This was to save the trouble of going over the 
alphabet, but all to no purpose. We registered Nos to 
every query. At last we took to spelling it out, and Vv'e got, 
what certainly none of us were looking for. Elocutionist. 

Then it flashed upon one of us who he was, and that he 
was advertised to give an entertainment in the district in a 
few days. 

Our party broke up that night, each saying " We'll see." 
Next morning I was at my place of business as usual, when 
about my first visitor was one of the friends who had been 
of the party the night previous. 

" Have you seen the papers ? " — " No," I answered. 

'■ Well, look here," pointing to a paragraph. To my 
amazement it stated that Mr. George Moffat, the elocutionist, 
had suddenly died in Glasgow the night previous, at the 
certain hour of which we had received notice. 

This is my story, on which I make no comment. The two 
gentlemen, who, along with myself, were actors in the 
seance, do not know I am writing this, and therefore I cannot 
use their names, but I will enclose their names and addresses 
so that you may be able to communicate with them if you 
think fit. I think it best not to let them know, because 
they will be able to give an independent corroboration of the 
above statement. 

ANOTHER spiritualist's STORY. 

Mr. Andrew Glendinning, of 11, St. Philip's Road, 
Dalston, furnishes me with the follovsdng narrative of a 
ghost which showed commendable anxiety that the news 
of its death should be broken kindly to its widow. Mr. 
Glendinning writes : — 

In September, 1870, Captain Buchan. of Port-Glasgow, was 
trading between China and Japan. He was 41 years of age, 
agentleman of good education, intelligent, of refined manners, 
and, being in excellent health, seemed likely to live long. 
He had no premonition of illness, for about that time he sent 
me a letter setting forth his plans for some months to come. 
On the evening of 30th September, 1870 (I give the date j,s 
best I can), a lady, who is a clairvoyant, said to me, " Captain 
Buchan was here to-day ; he is dead, and he wishes you to 
go and break the news to Mrs. Buchan." I said, " You are 
mistaken, the captain is alive and well." I placed in her 
hands a letter, then recently received from the captain, and 
told her the letter might put her en rapport with him. She 
replied, " Yes, he was alive when he wrote this, and he is 
alive still, but is what you call dead, and he desires you to call 
on Mrs. Buchan and break the news to her." About three 
weeks afterwards the owners of the steamer received a 
telegram from the mate announcing the death of the captain. 
It was remarked by me at the time that the date of death 
given in the telegram confirmed to that extent the statement 
made by the lady. A memorial stone in Port-Glasgow 
cemetery bears the following inscription : — 

Alexander Thomson Buchan, 
Shipmaster, 
Died at Amoy, China, 
30th September, 1870. 
Aged 41 years. 

In 1887 I asked Mrs. Buchan (now Mrs. McMurtrie) ho-« 
long was it after her husband's death ere she received the in- 
telligence. She replied she could not give the exact date, 
but that it was a few days after the bazaar in Port-Glasgow 
for the new Town Hall. The Greenock Telegraph gives the 
dates of the Bazaar as October 20th, 21st, and 22nd, 1870. 
The first telegram from the mate was to the owners of the 
steamer, and stated why he had been unable to send it 
sooner. 



I have asked Mr. Alexander Rose, of 10, Hayburn Cres- 
cent, Partick Hill, Glasgow, a native of Port-Glasgow, who 
knew Captain Buchan, to give some particulars of this gliost 
case. The following is his statement : — 

On October 1st, 1870, Mr. Andrew Glendinning informed 
me that, on the previous evening, a lady well known to us 
both, residing in Port-Glasgow, told him Captain Buchan 
was dead, that his wraith had appeared to her that 
day, and had desired her to request my friend, Mr. Glen- 
dinning, to let his widow know. On the following October 
20th, 1870 (a Thursday) a bazaar was held in the New Town 
Hall, Port-Glasgow. Jlrs. Buchan was one of the stall- 
holders. I visited the Hall with Mr. Glendinning. In the 
midst of the usual ' hilarity of a bazaar, Mr. Glendinning 
suddenly took told of my arm, and said to me, " There is 
Captain Buchan's wife, and she does not know she is a 
widow." A few days afterwards a telegram was received 
announcing the captain's death. The place where the 
captain died was not in telegraphic communication 
with this country, and there was a delay of some 
days ere the mate could send a message. I also 
remember Mr. Glendinning telling me that he had 
doubted the lady's statement, and that he had 
placed in her hand a letter he had received from the 
captain, and that the lady then minutely described the death- 
scene. Tlie captain, when walking with his first officer, sud- 
denly put his hand to his heart, and said " My God ! " and 
dropped dead. This was afterwards confirmed when letters 
arrived giving details — even to the date of death. Mr. Glen- 
dinning also informed me that when the lady was in an 
abnormal condition she asked for a map, and putting her 
finger on a spot in the China Seas, said the vessel will go 
down there in twenty-nine fathoms of water. 'We were 
interested in the prophecy, as we had entrusted the captain 
with a quantity of oils and paints to sell for us ; all the spare 
money I had au that time I put in the venture. Some time 
after Captain Buchan's death, when the vessel was lost, the 
Admiralty chart showed it to be in twenty-nine fathoms of 
water. 

A DEAD MAN DESCRIBES HIS DEATH. 

The following narrative, which was sent me by a Free 
Church minister in Dumbartonshire, reads, I admit, some- 
what too much like a magazine article. BeUeving that it 
had been " written up," I returned the MS. to the writer 
with an intimation to that effect. He replied, somewhat 
indignantly, that the story was literally true : — 

The story is in all its essential parts absolutely true. The 
incident on which it is based took place in the village in 
which my early home was situated. I knew well the man 
who fell over the rocks. We were together at the same 
school, and we often played on the sands that stretched out 
before him as he lay in his helpless condition. I also knew 
the person who held the strange monologue with him after 
his death. I got the story as I have given it from his own 
lips. 

It is some years since the event happened ; but it caused a 
good deal of noise at the time, all the more so that Ewan 
was suspected of having murdered Eonald. It was only 
when it was proved that Ewan was in the habit of seeing 
visions, and that he was residing, at the time of Ronald's 
disappearance, in another part of the country, that he was 
acquitted. 

I could, if necessary, get many witnesses to authenticate 
the facts. Even within no great distance of your own office 
tliere are tv/o who could verify its accuracy — a sister in one 
of the largest of the London Hospitals, and a master in an 
English School. 

I have entered into this matter at such length because you 
seem to throw doubt on the truth of my story. The circum- 
stance that I am a clergyman, a member of the Royal 
Society, and of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland, and 
that I have contributed to many of the learned and popular 
publications and journals, from the Encyclopedia Britannica 
downwards, ought in itself to be a sufficient guarantee. 



74 



Real Ghost Stories. 



Here, then, is his story, carefully revised by himself, 
«o as to make it correspond as exactly as possible to the 
facts : — 

The wayside inn at Ballvona, in the far north, was 
picturesque and comfortablo, and within easy reach was 
abundance of excellent fishing. I had a " ghilHe " who was 
as well versed in piscatorial lore as ancient Walton himself. 
Eonald Maclvor knew every pool in the river, and every nook 
in it where a salmon lay ; and he was an equally unerring 
authority away among the lonely mountain lochs and streams. 
He was an intelligent, manly fellow, light of heart and foot, 
and just such a guide as makes a holiday bright and pleasant. 
Little did I dream, as I parted with him one evening, after a 
memorable day's sport, that I should never again hear his 
cheerful laugh, or listen to those weird Highland stories 
that so often lightened the tedium of the homeward journey. 

Ronald was engaged to be married to the miller's daughter 
— a rustic beauty residing in the adjacent hamlet. It was his 
custom to visit her at the close of each day. His course, for 
more than a mile, lay along the ledge of high rocks which 
sloped down to the sea. Though the way was dangerous to 
one unacquainted with it, he was familiar from childhood 
with every step of it. One night he started later than usual, 
and in order to shorten the distance he struck down towards 
the rocks, with the intention of getting to the base at a point 
further on, but in doing so he lost his foothold, and fell a 
distance of thirty feet. 

The following morning, after waiting for Ronald until 
mid-day, I had to go alone to a favourite moorland stream, 
and did not return till late. Then it was that I found he had 
disappeared. Ominous fears and whispers were soon in full 
wing. But the general alarm did not move me. I had con- 
fidence in Ronald, and was certain that he would shortly 
turn up. This he did, though in a way far other than I had 
anticipated. 

In the gloom of the third evening, as Ewan Matheson — a 
thoughtful but absent-minded villager — was wending his 
way homewards, he saw Ronald coming in his direction from 
one of the neighbouring houses. Xever doubting it was he, 
Ewan accosted him as they met ; but the words that fell on 
his ears, so plaintive and supernatural, filled him with un- 
utterable dread. 

" I am gone, gone for ever," said he. " They seek me, but 
in life they shall never find me. It is not I you see ; it is my 
spirit, my shadow. As we move on I will tell you how the 
great change came." 

With that the two moved side by .side, the living human 
personality and the strange unearthly spectre, and the 
following monologue — which the narrator afterwards declared 
held him with a grip and a fascination that were more than 
human — took place. 

" Three nights ago, when on my way to the Olcl Mill, I 
took the short cut along the edge of the cliff ; but, in 
attempting to strike down through the passage in tlie rooks. 
I put my foot on a tuft of wot grass, and slipped and fell, 
It was the work of an instant, but it seemed an age ; and 
then there was a sharp, blinding sensation, and I knew no 
more till at midnight I awoke as from a troubled dream. 
There was a dull pain in my head, where the projecting rock 
came in contact with it ; otherwise I was unhurt, for I fell 
on the loose, soft sand, within the sea margin. The moon 
was up, and in its broken light I managed to bind my 
pocket-handkerchief around the wound. 

" I then lay down and tried to rest, but I could not rest. 
My brain was in a tempestuous whirl, and thought chased 
thought like the waves which rolled on in front. What was 
to become of me? Would I die before the morning? Or if 
Tlived to see the day, was there any chance of my being 
found? I looked around in the vague hope that some one 
might be near ; but the spot where I lay was lonely and unfre- 
quented, and though I heard the distant barking of dogs, and 
the startled cry of a solitary sea bird, as it flew overhead, no 
human being was near. Far out in the bay I saw the light 
of a passing ship, and instinctively I endeavoured to cry, 
but my voice was di-owned by the wind and the waves, and 



the light soon "ivent out in the void. The.' I knew there^ 
was no deliverance that night. 

"Shortlv afterwards I fell asleep; but my sleep was- 
disturbed, and full of dreams. When I awoke the sun was 
rising behind the mountains, and crowning the hills and the 
dales with the glory of a new-born day. Yet the light for 
which I longed was more terrible than the darkness. There 
to the right stretched the beautiful sands on which we used, 
with free, joyous hearts, to play our boyish games. And 
there, further up, on the green slope, stood the village 
burying-ground, with its tall white stones. But worse than 
all I saw, with horror, that the waves were within a few feet 
of me, and that the last tide had swept the place where I lay. 

" Oh, the agony of it : to have life, full and buoyant, 
crushed out slowly inch by inch ! The waves were nearing, 
creeping on like serpents towards their prey. Could I only 
get out of their reach, I felt sure I should be found by tbi 
children on their way to school ; or as thay wandered at the 
play hour. While I thus reflected a wave came dashing over 
me, and stirred up what of energy there was still within me. 
I managed, though the pain was excruciating, to drag myself 
outside the sea level, and then for a time there was another 
troubled blank. 

" When I next awoke I heard the voices of the children at 
play above me ; but I could neither .<!peak nor cry. A 
parching in my throat stifled the words as they came, and . 
they sounded to myself like painful whispers. And the 
children were so near I could recognise them by their voices — 
the children that could save me, did they but know ! 

" The sun had passed slowly to the west, and the dark 
shadows fell once more. I was faint and tired, and in utter 
weariness I lay back on the earth, with the sky overhead,- 
and the stars looking down with infinite ^nty in their far- 
away eyf s. I could not pray, for my soul seemed heavy as 
lead, and wild, rebellious thoughts filled my heart. And 
yet I was dying. Before me no green island rose out of the 
infinite blackness, no haven of peace to which I could flee ■ 
and be at rest. I5ehind me, amid much that was ob-cure,. 
there stood forth the memories and the deeds of the past. 
They became as living things, stamped each one with my 
own figure and character. They pressed on nearer and 
nearer. I tried to escape them, but I could not, any more' 
than I could rise from the place where I lay. At last they 
came up behind me, and with cruel hands they thrust me out 
over the margin into the dark and boundless ocean of death. 
The earth and sea and sky are blotted out from my view, 
and the woe and the mystery of the Eternal penetrate every 
chamber of my being." 

The spectral voice ceased ; and Ewan, looking round, saw 
what he had not noticed before, that the clothes and the 
body of his ghostly companion were burning from within, 
outwards, and yet were not consumed. The sight, preceded 
by the weird story, was too much for him, and coming at 
the instant to a house, the door of which stood open, he 
rushed in and swooned. On recovering he told what he had 
seen and heard, but no one believed his tale. They said 
it was the creation of his own imagination, the mere phantasy 
of an overheated brain ; and so little heed did they give to 
it that they did not even seek to verify its truth or 
discover its falsehood by going to the spot where Ronald 
was said to have met his death. 

•Next day was dark and lowering. The clouds chased 
each other in wild array, and the birds hovered low, with 
a wide circling flight. About mid-day the storm raged, and 
the white capped waves rolled mountain-high, and dashed 
in fury against the rocks of the north — the first barrier to 
break their course during an onward reach of more than tkree 
thousand miles. In nature, grand as it is, there is nothing 
grander than this war of the storm, the sea, and the beetling 
cliff. 

It was not, however, to admire the grandeur of the elemental' 
strife that the inhabitants of Ballvona hastened to the shore. 
A vessel hove in sight with dismantled masts, and, unable to 
brave the heavy sea, had turned landwards, and was drifting 
for the bay. This was her only chance, but it was full 



Ghosts Announcing Their Own Death. 



75 



of risk, for there was no d^pth of water, and beneath were 
treacherous banks of sand. On she came, with her living 
freight, at one time hidden altogether from view, then 
iperched aloft ; but at last there is a crash — she has grounded 
and heeled over on her side. Those on shore put out man- 
fully to the rescue of the unfortunate crew, and soon all of 
them, not already swept overboard, were brought in saCety to 
land. 

It was a sad day, and it cast a gloom over many a heart. 
But its saddest sight had yet to be revealed. As the 
villagers who had been viewing the shipwreck were return- 
ing they discovered the dead body of Ronald Jlaclvor, 
stretched on the sand a few feet beyond the sea margin, 
with a gash in his forehead and a pocket-handkerchisf used 
ras a bandage for the wound. 

The rivers and the lochs of Ballvona are as fall of fish as 
•ever ; but somehow I have not the same interest in them now 
that I had in the old days, when Ronald Maclvor was my 
■unfailing guide and counsellor. 

I print his communication, which is quite unique 
•in the widely varied narratives which I have received, 
with all reserve. But for his voucher I should certainly 
have doubted the possibility of any statement so 
long and so detailed being made by a ghost. Ghosts 
are usually either monosyllabic or exceedingly reserved 
in their communications, whereas this ghost made 
quite a long harangue. However, the story is interesting, 
and in one point quite awful in its gruesome detail. 

A DEAD MAN ACCOMPANIED BY A SAINT. 

One of the best authenticated ghosts on record is that 
of Philip Weld, who appeared to his father after he had 
been drowned, accompanied by two persons, one of whom 
was never recognised and the third was subsequently dis- 
covered to be St. Stanislaus Kostka. Philip Weld had 
been drowned when at St. Edmund's College in Hertford- 
shire. The Principal went to Southampton next day to 
break the news to the boy's father. He met Mr. Weld 
walking towards Southampton. He immediately stopped 
'the carriage, alighted, and was about to address him when 
Mr. Weld prevented him by saying :— 

" You need not say one word, for I know that Philip is 
-dead. Yesterday afternoon I was walking with my daughter, 
■Catherine, and we suddenly saw him. He was standing on 
-the path, on the opposite side, of the turnpike road, between 
two persons, one of whom was a youth dressed in a black robe. 
My daughter was the first to perceive them, and exclaimed, 
' Oh, papa ! did you ever see anything so like Philip as. that 
is?' 'Like him,' I answered, ' why, it is him.' Strange to 
say, my daughter thought nothing of the circumstance, be- 
yond that we had seen an extraordinary likeness of her 
brother. We walked on towards these three figures. Philip 
was looking, with a smiling, happy expression of countenance, 
at the young man in a black robe, who was shorter than him- 
self. Suddenly they seemed to me all to have vanished : I 
saw nothing but a countryman whom I had seen before 
through the three figures, which gave me the impression that 
they were spirits." Mr. Weld went to the funeral of his son, 
and as he left the church after the sad ceremony looked 
round to see if any of the religious at all resembled the 
young man he had seen with Philip, but he could not trace 
the slightest likeness in any of them. 

Four months later, when visiting at Chipping, in Lancaster, 
suddenly Mr. Weld stopped before a picture which had no name. 
" That is the person whom I saw with Philip ; I do not know 
■whose likeness this print is, but I am certain that it was that 
person I saw with Philip." 

The priest entered the room a few minutes afterwards, and 
was immediately questioned by Mr. Weld concerning the 
print. 

He answered that it was a print of St. Stanislaus Kostka, 
-and supposed to be a very good likeness of the young saint. 

Mr. Weld was much moved at hearing this, for St. 
-Stanislaus was a Jesuit who died when quite young, and Mr. 



Weld's father, having been a great benefactor of the Order, 
his family was supposed to be under the particular protection 
of the Jesuit saints ; also, Philip had been led of late, by 
various circumstances, to a particular devotion to St. 
Stanislaus. 

Moreover, St. Stanis'aus is supposed to be the especial 
advocate of drowned men, as is mentioned in his life (vol. ii. 
pp. 180-182). 

The appearance of St. Stanislaus side by side with young 
Weld is quite inexplicable by any theory of telepathy or 
the astral camera obscura, or any other analogy which 
has ever been invented to suggest an explanation for such 
apparitions. • 

A GHOST IN A RAILWAY STATION. 

One of the best and at the same time one of the simplest 
ghost stoiies I have heard from my friends was that 
which was told me by the manager of Mr. Burgess, who 
prints the Review or Reviews. Mr. Archer is a brother 
Tynesider. When he was a youth he was employed as 
telegraphist at the Gateshead railway station. At the 
end of the platform stood, and possibly still stands, the 
dead house, which was an eerie and unpleasant object to 
young Archer, who was on night duty at the station, and 
when he left his office in the early hours of the morning 
he was always uneasy in passing the dead house, and was 
always exceedingly glad when he could find any one 
to accompany him while he was in the immediate 
vicinity. One morning about two o'clock he came out 
upon the platform, and was walking in the direction of 
the dead house feeling that he would have te go past 
it alone. To his great delight he saw standing on 
the platform at a short distance in front him the famihar 
figure of a man in the employ of the railway company. 
Hoping to secure the company of the workman past the 
deadhouse, he stepped up to him, when, to his utter 
astonishment and no little dismay, the figure vanished 
into thin air. Feeling very uncomfortable, but not 
knowing what to make of it, he went to the signalman at 
Greenfield and told him he could not understand it; 

he had just seen standing on the platform, and 

when he went up to him he suddenly disappeared. 
The signalman looked rather astonished, and said, " You 

have seen ? It is impossible; did you not know 

that he was killed yesterday, and his body is lying in the 
dead-house at this moment ? " It was now Mr. Archer's 
turn to be dismayed ; he was perfectly certain he had seen 
the man, and yet the man was dead. 

A GHOST IN THE SUNXIGHT. 

Mr. Archer's vision was that of an unmistakably dead 
man, and so is the foUovdng, which I quote from the 
" Proceedings of the Psychical Research Society." The 
story is told by the Rev. Gerard Louis, of St. Paul's 
Vicarage, Margate. He says : — 

It was a hot and bright afternoon in summer, and as if it 
were only yesterday, I remember perfectly well walking down 
the broad bright street in the bright afternoon. I had 
to pass t^ie house of P. I remarked, indeed, that all his 
window blinds were drawn carefully down, as if to screen 
his furniture, of which his wife was inordinately proud, from 
the despoiling rays of the afternoon sun. I smiled inwardly 
at the thought. I then left the road and stepped upon the 
side pavement, and looked over the area rails into the front 
court below. A young man dressed in dark clothes and with- 
out a hat, and apparently about twenty, was standing at the 
door beneath the front steps. On the instant, from his like- 
ness to my friend P., I seemed to recognise his son. We both 
stood and looked very hard at each other. Suddenly, how- 
ever, he advanced to that part of the area which was 
immediately below where I was standing, fixed on me a 
wide, dilated, winkless sort of stare, and halted. The desire 
to speak was evidently legible on his face, though nothing 



76 



Real Ghost Stories. 



audible escaped his lips. But his eves spoke, every feature of 
his face spoke— spoke, as it were, in silent lar.gu.A^e, in which 
reproach and pain seemed to be equally intermingled. At 
first I was startled ; then I began to feel angry. " Why," 
I said to myself, " does he look at me in that manner ?"' At 
last, annoyance prevailed over surprise ; I turned away with 
the half-muttered thought, " He certainly knows me by sight 
as a friend of his father, and yet he has not the civility to 
salute me. I will call on the first opportunity and ask his 
reason for such behaviour." I then pursued my way and 
thought no more of what had occurred. 

On Wednesday it was my turn to officiate at the local 
cemetery, and, to my surprise, I had to bury Mr. P.'s 
son. I lost no time in calling upon Mr. P. and his 
wife. I found the latter at home, and what she had 
to say only made me more uncomfortable still. James 
Henry P. died terribly in earnest, wishing in vain to 
the last that I would come, on the Thursday before the 
Sunday on which I had seen him. He had died, too, in the 
front room on a level with the area into which its window 
opened. He had also lain there until the Wednesday follow- 
ing awaiting burial. His corpse then was lying in that very 
room on the very Sunday, and at the very moment, too, that 
I had seen his living likeness, as it were, in the area outside. 
(Pp. 93, 94, 95). 

This ghost in the sunlight ought to have been photo- 
graphed. 

A doctor's ghost. 

The Vicar of Ryton, near Coventry, sends me the 
following two narratives, in each of which the ghost of 
the dead was seen by two witnesses : — 

A daughter of Dr. H., a physician, who over thirty 
years ago practised at King's Lynn, married a medical 
man and sailed .with him to Jamaica, leaving her father 
in poor health in England. A child was born, and 
when about three years old was brought back to 
this country, her mother being summoned home by 
the news of her father's dangerous condition. Dr. H. died 
the very day his daughter arrived at Southampton. He had 
shown great anxiety about his daughter and her child, and 
was most desirous of seeing them before it was too 
late. Of course the daughter's regrets were extremely 
poignant. In fact, it was sorrow upon sorrow, for she 
had left her husband in Jamaica, <is she had before left 
her father in England, in very precarious health. One night, 
a few weeks after Dr. H, was buried, his daughter had gone 
to bed with her mother, the child sleeping between the two. 
Mrs. H. wasalso fa.^^t asleep, but the young wife and mother was 
lying wide awake, sorrowfully thinking, not of her father, 
but of her husband, of whose health she had lately .vad very 
bad accounts. It is important to bear this in mind, for there 
was nothing then in her thoughts to suggest what took place. 
Some time about midnight, a night light burning by the bed- 
side and faintly revealing the furniture of part of the room, 
leaving the door and corners in deep shadows — she was 
startled by seeing the door open and a figure which she at 
once recognised as that of her father, appear out of the dark- 
ness and walk noiselessly to the foot of the bed, where it stood 
for some time, looking quietly, now at her, now at the child. 
The face was pale, gentle, passionless, but wore an expres- 
sion of great love and benignancy, and also of satisfied 
desire. Not a word was exchanged between father and 
daughter. In fact there seemed no need of speech. For the 
time soul was speaking to soul in a language more pregnant 
of meaning than any the tongue could use. How long this 
silent intercourse continued I am imable to say. All at once 
the child woke, stretched out its little arms and cried out, 
" Dada, Dada ! " At the sound the eidolon, ghost, wraith, or 
simulacrum of Dr. H. vanished. Mrs. H., who had been 
half awaked by the cry of her grandchild, muttered 
drowsily, " What did she say ? was she calling for her father ?" 
Her daughter made some indifferent reply to the question, 
whereupon Mrs. H. turned on her side and went fast asleep 
again. It was not till the next morning that the vision of 



the night was mentioned, with what solemnity and tears of 
the two ladies it is needless to say. 

I knew Dr. H., his wife, and daughter very well, and was 
told this story by the wife of a beneficed clergyman in 
London, to whom the younger lady had more than once 
related the incident. Unfortunately, I cannot give you the 
address of the chief witness of the phenomenon. But I believe- 
she is still living in London, and your publication of the story 
may be the means of obtaining its verification at first hand. 
There may be particulars which I have either forgotten or am 
igfnorant of. But my account, I am sure, is substantially 
correct. 

A MIDWIFIi'S TALE. 

Our first child was born in a wild out-lying moor- 
land parish of East Lancashire. The good woman who 
ministered to my wife was a fine old specimen of Lanca- 
shire simplicity of manners, natural shrewdness, kindness 
of heart, and generosity of disposition. The following 
incident, which she told my wife just as simply and 
unemphatically as if it had been of everyday occurrence, 
may therefore be relied on as if it had been sworn to in a 
court of justice. 

Betty had had her troubles. Her husband had been an 
extravagant, and, I think, intemperate man, and had caused 
her many sorrows and even fears. When he died, her life 
was happier, and her children were good to her. Some of 
them married, some went to service. She was left alone with 
one boy, and he, poor lad, became consumptive, taking 
at last to his bed and being waited upon 
night and day by his poor mother. It was in 
the last stage of his illness, when Betty was almost worn 
out by her nursing, that the following incident occurred. 
One afternoon the boy— he was a good, kind-hearted young 
fellow — observing his mother's fatigued looks, entreated her 
to lie down on the bed beside him and get a few hours' sleep. 
"I shan't want anything, mother," said he, "so you may as 
well lie down." Betty was reluctant to do so ; but at last 
complied with the lad's request and was soon fast asleep. In 
her sleep she dreamed that her husband came to the foot of 

the bed and, like Dr. H in the other story, stood looking 

down quietly on wife and child. She— such are the sugges-; 
tions of dreams when they wake up old memories— fancied 
that he was flying from justice, and began to earnestly 
beseech him to go up-stairs and hide himself in an old closet 
in the top room. He took no notice of her agonised 
entreaties ; but, after casting a long affectionate 
look at the boy, left the room as silently as he 
had entered it. Betty, after this, sank into a deep sleep, and 
when she awoke, though she remembered the vision as 
sharply as though it had been a reahty, I said nothing about 
it to her son, but got him his tea, made his bed, and went 
about the room as usual. Great was her surprise when he 
quietly remarked, " Mother, I've seen f.ither." Her heart 
gave a leap, but she put sufficient control on herself to say 
with indifference, " Thou mun have been dreaming, lad." 
" Nay," was the answer, " I was noan dreaming, but as wide 
awake as thou art this minute. He came to th' foot of th' 
bed and looked a gradely bit both at thee and me. What 
dees it all mean, dos't think ? " 

The boy died not many weeks after this. I believe that to 
the last he always affirmed the reality of the vision, the fact 
that he was wide awake and with all his senses about him, 
and that it was really his father who had come to warn him 
of his impending death. 

A suicide's appakition. 

A correspondent in Canonbury had a somawhat 
terrible experience. He says that he saw the face of a 
friend who had committed suicide : — 

One evening about eighteen months ago, just as I had 
extinguished the gas and got into bed, I became aware of an 
appearance floating towards me. It was apparently unsup- 
ported in the air, and took the form of an irregularly shaped 
mass, having a pinkish tint. Within "the space of two or 



Ghosts Announcing Their Own Death. 77 



tbree seconds it resolved itself into a ghastly face, all streaked 
with blood, especially on one side. I rena ember most clearly 
the fair matted hair, and the truly horrible though placid ex- 
pression of the face. My heart seemed to cease beating, and 
my whole existence felt suspended. 

The apparition faded as it came, leaving on me a deep 
impression which I was unable to shake off for days after- 
wards. 

Imagine my surprise on hearing about a week afterwards, 

that an acquaintance, by name Ludwig F had on that 

very night committed suicide by shooting himself through 
the head with a revolver in Epping Forest. Naturally I 
connect the two events, more especially as the characteristics 
of the faces agree in every particular, although at the time 
I saw the head no likeness suggested itself to me. 

I am sorry I cannot supply the exact date, but this might 
be ascertained from the Chingford or Woodford local paper, 
in one of which I know a report of the inquest appeared. 

THE PRECIPITATION OF A SPECTRAL FACE. 



As a rule, witnesses of phantoms are so much flurried 
that they do not appear to be able to notice how the 
phantoms come or how they go. This, however, is not 




llEV. COLIN MCKECHNIE. 



the case in two remarkable instances which I shall now 
proceed to relate. The first, which I found in Mr. Ken- 
dall's diary, relates to an old friend of mine, the Rev. Colin 
McKechnie, who occupied my father's pulpit many years 
ago, and whom I have known for years. Mr. McKechnie 
is a hard-headed Scotchman, and his account of how the 
face of his grandfather gradually formed itself on the 



kitchen ceiling and then as gradually faded away, is one» 
of the tnost precise descriptions that I ever read of the- 
coming and going of a phantasmal appearance : — 

I was about ten years of age at the time, and had for 
several years been living with my grandfather, who was an 
elder in the Kirk of Scotland, and in good circumstances. 
He was very much attached to me, and often expressed his- 
intention of having me educated for the ministry of the Kirk. 
Suddenly, however^he was seized with an illness which in a. 
couple of days proved mortal. At the time of his death, and 
without my having any apprehension of it, I happened to be 
at my father's house, about a mile off. I was leaning in a 
listless sort of way against the kitchen-table, looking 
upwards at the ceiling, and thinking of nothing in 
particular, when my grandfather's face appeared, at 
first dim and indistinct, and then becoming more and 
more complete, until it seemed in every respect as fall and 
perfect as I had ever seen it. It looked down upon me as. 
though with a wonderful expression of tenderness and 
affection. Then it disappeared, not suddenly, but gradually, 
its features fading and becoming dim and indistinct until I 
saw nothing but the ceiling. I spoke at the time of what I 
saw to my mother, but she made no account of it, thinking^ 
probably that it was nothing more than a boyish vagary. In 
about fifteen or twenty minutes after seeing the vision a boy 
came running, breathless, to my father's with the news '.hat 
my grandfather had just died. 

I have never been able to persuade myself that the vision 
was purely subjective. I have rather been inclined to think- 
ing the explanation is to be sought in my grandfather's- 
exceptionally strong love for me, impelling and enabling him 
to bring himself into connection with me at the moment of 
his decease in the way I have stated. It was at Paisley when 
the above occurred. 

To the best of my recollection this is a correct statement. 

Colin Campbell McKechnie. 

Darlington, Sept. 24, 1889. 

To the best of my recollection the boyish vision, if I may 
so call it, occurred in 1830 or 1831. The register of deaths 
kept in the Gaelic chapel of Paisley, if consulted, would 
enable one to fix the date. Grandfather lived in Sneddon 
Street, ani his name was John McKechnie. 

(Signed) Colin McKechnie. 

October 3rd, 1889. 

Mr. McKechnie has been in the ministry about fifty years, 
lie resides at Darlington, and is editor of the Frimitive- 
Metlwdist Quarterly Beview. 

another floating head. 

A lady at Brockley sends me an account of an appa- 
rition she witnessed, which she describes as minutely 
as Mr. McKechnie. It is, however, much more horrible : — 

One Saturday evening last summer, about eight, I was 
alone in the house, with the exception of my two little 
boys (of eight and nine years), who were at that moment in 
the bath. I left them for a minute, and, closing the bath- 
room door, walked along the short corridor to the head of 
the stairs, thinking of ths article for which I was going 
down. I raised my eyes and saw to my great surprise a 
peculiar light about 6 feet from the stair in the corner, 6 in. 
or 6 in. above, and facing me. My first act was to look in 
every direction for a possible reflection, but in vain. There 
was no light in the house, the meter being turned off ; the 
corner was a very light one, with a lofty ceiling. I looked 
again at the light, watching it intently, and in less time than 
it takes me to write it I saw this light develop into a head 
and face of yellowish greenish light, with a mass of matted 
hair above it. The face was very wide and broad, larger than 
ours in all respects, very large eyes of green, which, not being 
distinctly outlined, appeared to merge into the yellow of the 
cheeks ; no hair whatever on the lower part of face, and 
nothing to be seen below. The expression of the face was 
diabolically malignant, and as it gazed straip-'it at me my 
horror was intense as my wonder, but I was not nervous in 



78 



Real Ghost Stories. 



the least ; the thought darted through my mind that Gustave 
Dor6 had drawn his originals from such. I felt that such an 
awful thing could only be Satanic, so keeping my gaze fixed 
on the thing I said to it, " In the name of Christ, be gone," 
and the fiendish thing faded from my si^ht, and has not 
troubled me since. I am not troubled with liver complaint, 
and never had a bilious attack in my life. I am also a 
member of a temperance association, and generally consi- 
dered strong-minded. 

THE DEVELOPMENT OF A PHANTASM. 

Another lady, resident in Gloucestershire, sends me, 
under the initials " Y. Z.," an account of a singular ex- 
perience through which she passed fourteen years ago. 
It describes with greater minuteness than any other 
narrative I have seen of the kind the process of visual- 
ising, or the giving of an apparent objectivity to what 
there is no" evidence to prove was other than a purely 
subjective haUticination. The following is a copy of the 
narrative written fourteen years ago immediately after 
the occurrence took place : — 

It was an autumn afternoon, about six o'clock. I had re- 
turned from a stroll in the garden, and was in my own room, 
sitting on a straight-backed easy chair, leisurely dipping 
into Thackeray's " Vanity Fair," which I had brought up- 
stairs to while away the half hour before tea. While turning 
over the pages in search of some favourite passage, I became 
aware of an abnormal and quite indescribable sensation. 
My chest and breathing seemed inwardly oppressed by some 
jionderous weight, while I became conscious of some presence 
behind me, exerting a powerful influence on the forces with- 
in. On trying to t'arn my head to see what this could be, I 
was powerless to do so, neither could I lift a hand or move 
in any way. I was not a little alarmed, and began 
immediately to reason. Was it a fainting fit coming on, 
■epilepsy, paralysis, possibly even death ? No, the mind was 
too much alive, though physically I felt an absolutely 
passive instrument operated upon by some powerful external 
^gent, as if the current of nerve force within seemed 
forcibly drawn together and f ocussed on a spot in front of me . 
I gazed, motionless, as though through somethingintenser than 
ordinary eyesight, on what was no longer vacant space. 
There, an oval, misty light was forming; elongatory, widen- 
ing, yes, actually developing into a human face and form. 
Was this hallucination, or some vision of the unseen, coming 
in so unexpected fashion ? Before we had arisen a remark- 
able figure, never seen before in picture or life — 
dark-skinned, aged, with white beard, the expression in- 
tensely earnest, the features small, the bald head finely 
moulded, lofty over the forehead, the whole demeanour in- 
stinct with solemn grace. The bands, too, how unlike any 
hands I knew, yet how expressive ! Dark as the face, hair, 
long in fingers and narrow in palms, the veins like sinews, 
standing out as they moved to and fro in eager gesture. He 
was speaking to me in deep tones, as if in urgent entreaty. 
What would I not give to hear words from such a figure ! But 
jio efEort availed me to distinguish one articulate sound. I 
tried to speak, but could not. With desperate effort 
I shook out the words, "Speak louder?" The face 
grew more intent, the voice louder and more emphatic. 
Was there something amiss in my own hearing, then, that I 
could distinguish no word amid these deeply emphasised 
tones ? Slowly and deliberately the figure vanished, through 
the same stages of indistinctness, back to the globular lamp- 
like whiteness, till it fad^d to nothingness. Before it had 
quite faded away, the face only of a woman arose, indistinct 
and dim. The same emphatic hum, though in a subdued 
note, the same paralysis of voice and muscle, the same strange 
force, as it were, overshadowing me. With the disappearance 
of this second and far less interesting figure, I recovered my 
power of movement, and rose. 

My first impulse was to look round for the oiigin of this 
strange force ; my second, to rush to the looking-glass to 
.make sure I was myself. There could be no delusion. There 



I was, paler than usual, the forehead bathed in per- 
spiration. I sponged my face, and, greatly agitated, 
walked hurriedly to and fro. True, there had been 
nothing alarming in the apparition itself, but the 
sensation preceding had been vivid in the extreme. 
What was it ? Was it night ? or had I been in some strange 
sleep ? Certainly not. Was I in my right mind ? I believed 
so. Then if so, and the conditions being the same, would it 
be possible to bring back this strange phenomenon that I 
might know it had really existed, whether subjectively or 
objectively ? Like an inspiration, I determined that if this 
experience had . a basis in objective or subjective fact, it 
might certainly recur. I would sit down in the same posi- 
tion, try to feel calm, open a book, and remain as positively 
stiU and passive as I could. To my intense interest, and 
almost at once, the strange sense of some power operating 
on the nerve forces within, followed by the same loss of 
muscular power, the same wide awakeness of the reason, the 
same drawing out and concentrating of the energies on that 
spot in front, repeated itself, this time more deliberately, 
leaving me freer to take mental notes of what was 
happening. Again arose the same noble, earnest 
figure, gazing at me, the hands moving in solemn 
accompaniment to the deep tones of voice. The 
same painful effort on my part to hear with no result. 
The vision passed. Again the woman's face, insignificant and 
meaningless, succeeded it as before. She spoke, but in less 
emphatic tones. It flashed upon me I rcouJd hear. After a 
frantic effort, I caught two words—" land," " America " — 
with positively no clue to their meaning. 

I was wide awake when the apparition f^'~*: appeared, and 
in a highly excited state of mind on its reappearance." 

A POETRAIT OF A SPECTRE. 

I close this chapter by quoting the following remarkable 
description of the gradual formation of a spirit face at 
a private stance, the account of which, with the names 
and addresses of those present, is sent me by Mr. Charles 
LUlie, 249, High Holborn :— 

Permit me to record an event whereby four people out of a 
party of seven saw what, for the sake of clearness, I may 
term a ghostly visitant. 

The month was October, the house was in Bayswater, and 
there were seven people present — Mrs. T., our hostess, a 
firm believer in spiritualism — i.e. a belief in supernatual 
beings and their ministrations on earth ; Miss T., her daughter, 
a believer with reservation ; Miss Muriel T., a believer ; and 
Miss W., the governess, also a believer. The rest of the party 
included Geoffrey T., a young follow of twenty, a thorough 
non-believer ; Captain W., a non-believer, one who had never 
troubled his head about the matter at all ; and myself, open 
to belief, but sceptical. 

From talking of ghosts it easily came about that a seance 
should be held, and for that purpose we adjourned to another 
room, where, by Mrs. T.'s wish and stipulation, all the pre- 
scribed formula devised by the spiritualists should be 
adhered to. After the usual knockings and answers we 
asked if the agencies for the sounds could be made visible, 
and received an aflarmative reply, desiring at the same time 
that the fire should be quite extinguished, and that we should 
remain quietly in our places and wait. 

These requests having been complied with, we waited. At 
the end of twenty minutes or half an hour Miss Thornton 
complained of intense cold. The intermittent rapping on 
the table ceased, and I saw what appeared to be a slightly 
luminous " something," oval in shape, rise just behind and 
above Miss Thornton's head. As I conjectured it mic^ .t be 
some optical illusion on my part, induced by continued 
staring in the dark, I said nothing. The faintly luminous 
cloud had become stationary, and was, or seemed to be, 
gradually contracting while still preserving its oval outline ; 
Captain W. suddenly cried out he saw something that looks 
like a face. Mrs. could see nothing, failed to perceive 



Ghosts Announcing Their Own Death- 79 



anything. Young T. said he 
saw it, and added that " it 
was growing plainer." 

The curious part of the ap- 
parition was this, that not 
only did it look like a hollow- 
eyed and expressionless mask, 
but, artistically speaking, it 
was apparently " lit by a top 
light," that is, under the brow, 
the nose and the chin were 
black shadows, as there would 
be in nature, as there are in 
paintings or plastic heads, 
"lit" as mentioned above. 
Whatever process the " thing " 
was undergoing, it was true 
that it was growing distinctly 
plainer, and just before W. 
exclaimed, "It is a woman's 
face," I had seen two darkly 
sad eyes gleam from tke 
shadow, and a sensitive mouth 
grow from the darkness that 
enshrouded them. The hair 
was parted in the middle in 
the old-fashioned way upon a 
broad, low brow, and round 
the head was a slightly per- 
ceptible scintillation of elec- 
trical light, steely-blue in 
colour. The face was a dull, 
luminous grey, neither waxen 
nor flesh-like, but vapoury, 
and did not look tangible. 

Neither Mrs. T., Miss W,, 
or Miss T. (the latter perhaps 
naturally so) saw any face at 
all, but the remaining four saw- 




it as I have here described. 
We tried to make it speak, 
but it had only inclined its 
head in reply to a second ques- 
tion, when Miss T. turned 
round in her chair, and then 
resuming her former position, 
said, " I can see nothing ; I 
am tired and frightened, 
mamma," and I think she 
became a little hysterical. 
The face was fading away, 
and though Miss W. at once 
rose and went round to- 
where Miss T. sat, the action 
did not disturb or retard the 
curious dimness that was- 
creeping across the ghostly 
face. As it had come so it 
was going. It gradually 
grew greyer, and the great 
shadows came beneath the 
brow where the eyes had 
been, and the darkness grew 
upon the mouth, the faint 
scintillation had gone, and 
there was only left remaining 
the same faint cloud that it 
had grown from, and that 
in its turn died away, and 
there was nothing left in the 
room but the darkness. W. 
walked home with me that 
night, and the next morning- 
came and stood behind me, 
criticising from time to time, 
while I made the accom- 
panying charcoal sketch of 
the face we had seen. 



CEAYOJf DEAWING OF A SPIEIT FACB. 



8o 



CHAPTER VIII.— MY REPORTER. 

GHOSTS OF THE DEAD WITH A PRACTICAL OBJECT 

Shapes upon the dark without 
rrom the dark within, a guess 
At the spirit's deathlessness. — LowelLi. 



The character of ghosts has been seriously impeached 
of late by the committee of the Psychical Research 
Society. The time-honoured old ghost was a severely 
practical entity. He came to haunt the evil-doer, to reveal 
hidden crimes, to vindicate injured innocence, to reveal 
lost wills, and in various other ways to do work which 
flesh-and-blood mortals had failed to accomplish. But 
the report of the Psycliical Society on the modern ghost 
contains as its fourth article, " There is a total absence 
of any apparent object or intelligent action on the part 
of ghosts." This is unjust, and I now proceed to adduce 
some evidence that may tend to rebut this unsparing 
impeachment, and as a beginning I will cite the story of 
my reporter, which I will take next in my Census of 
Hallucinations. 

This story comes home to me because I have always 
had an uneasy kind of conviction that if all had their 
due this particular ghost would, occasionally at least, 
haunt me. It is a story of the ghost of a man who 
seems to have been unjustly hanged for a murder 
which he did not commit, afid as I, quite innocently, 
helped indirectly to consummate this judicial murder, 
it would not have been surprising if the ghost had paid 
me a .visit once in a way. But the deceased was not 
of a high order of intelligence during his life, and pos- 
sibly enough was totally unaware that I had any 
responsibility, however remote, in his hanging. 

The way in which I came into it was very simple. 
Several years ago I found myself confronted by a series 
of atrocious murders which were committed in horrible 
sequence by the Irish factions in England. It was a 
difficult matter to discover the murderers, and when they 
were discovered the strong repugnance of many excellent 
persons to the taking of human life led to such earnest 
and successful attempts to secure a commutation of eentence 
that a murderer's chance of the gallows was comparatively 
remote. When these murders increased and multiplied, 
I came to the conclusion that the petitions to the Home 
Secretary had gone too far. "Abolish capital punish- 
ment if you will, make a Court of Criminal Appeal if 
you like, but do not let us have the Home Secretary 
perpetually commuting judicial sentences on the more 
or less spasmodic representations of benevolent persons 
who are dominated by a passionate hatred of the death 
penalty." So I wrote with such vehemence as I had 
at command. I think I succeeded in somewhat damp- 
ing down local zeal for sparing the lives of convicted 
murderers, and so became indirectly responsible to some 
small extent for the hanging against which the ghost of 
this man came back to protest. I may say that, although 
for the sake of the relatives of the man in question I must 
suppress all names and addresses, I am fully aware of all 
the circumstances of the case so far as they concern 
persons of flesh and blood. The evidence as to the ghostly 
visitant rests upon the statement, which I proceed to 
quote, of a thoroughly competent and absolutely trust- 
worthy friend of mine, who is a reporter and newspaper 
correspondent in his district of many of the first dailies in 
the land. I have known him for years as a friend and 
colleague, and I know few men whose veracity is more 
unimpeachable and whose conscientiousness in observing 



and recording facts is more sensitive. I print his state* 
ment exactly as he wrote it out for me. He first told it me 
in the autumn of 1880, that is to say within little more 
than twelve months of the occurrence, and I shall never 
forget the impression which the narrative produced on my 
mind. There was something very pathetic in the thought 
of the poor ghost wandering round the scene of the crime 
for which he had been wrongfully executed, in order to 
proclaim that God judgeth not as man judges, and that he 
was innocent of the blood of the murdered man ; and I 
felt it all the more from a lurking suspicion that if I had 
not been so hard upon the people who got up peti- 
tions to the Home Secretary, he might have escaped the 
hanging, against which he made so solemn and persistent 
a protest. 

MY reporter's story. 

In the summer of 1879 a lady of my acquaintance, who 
had, as occasion served, paid some attention to the subject of 
spiritualism, as I was also known to have done, told me that 
she had been brought into contact with a medium in a distant 
town. She was desirous of further testing his powers, if 
arrangements could be made for his calling at the town 
where she and I resided. I replied that I should be very 
happy to put the gentleman up for two or three days, as the 
lady could not do so. I heard nothing further of the matter 
until I received a letter from the lady stating that the 
medium, whom I will denominate A, would call on me on 
such a day. He duly arrived. I found him a pleasant and 
fairly intelligent young man, with whose frankness and de- 
meanour I and my family circle (which had at that time 
been enlarged by two ladies, relatives of my wife) were well 
pleased. A had not been in the house more than half an 
hour when he said he clairvoyantly saw by the side of one of 
the ladies a gentleman, deceased (a spirit), whom he de- 
cribed, and who told him that he wished to speak to the lady 
about Susan. The lady in question recognised the descrip- 
tion of the " spirit " as that of her father, while Susan was 
the name of her sister, of whom I had never heard, who had 
been deceased for a long period. ■\Miilst sitting at supper 
in the evening, A described a former servant of my family 
who had died ten yeais before, after having left us and got 
married. He described the room in which she died, even to 
a peculiar picture on the wall, by which hangs a tale which 
I cannot take up your space to narrate, but which was a most 
striking instance of clairvoyant powers. He also remarked 
that the said servant's spirit asked after her son, giving her 
son's name ; said she exhibited before him a green dress 
which I had given her before she was married Irom my house 
(perfectly true), and many other minute and trustworthy 
tests, showing that some peculiar abnormal power enabled 
him to read the circumstances and surroundings of our past 
domestic life of many years before. All this, I will premise, 
was given spontaneously. Nobody was "pumped" or 
questioned to obtain a clue on which to base these strange 
revelations of the past. But I am reminded that I must not 
be too diffuse, as these matters, however clear and satisfac- 
tory they might have been to those who heard them, pale in 
interest before the somewhat apparently sensational but 
perfectly true and strange story which it was my purpose in 
writing this notice to relate. 

THE ArPAKITION. 

During the time that A was with me— three or four days 
— as we were sitting one morning in the breakfast room, 
there passed through a woman who occasionally came to tb« 



Ghosts of the Dead. 



8i 



house in the capacity of charwoman. The woman did not 
linger at all in the room ; she merely passed through to the 
kitchen in the rear of the house. Almost immediately 
iifterwards A remarked, " I felt a singular influence as that 
woman passed through, and was compelled to look up. 
There was a spirit of a man accompanying her who said in 
my hearing, ' God judgeth not as man judgeth.' And he 
{the spirit) further went on to say that he had suffered 
capital punishment for the crime of murder, but that, 
although mixed up with the party who dealt the blow 
which led to the death of the man who received it, he (the 
spirit) was not the one who struck the blow." I was 
naturally interested in this statement, having been aware of 
all the circumstances of the murder alluded to, which had 
occurred a few years previously, and having felt great sym- 
pathy for the widow (the woman who passed through the 
breakfast-room) and the family of the man who was hung, as 
they — and also he as far as 1 had ever heard— were highly 
respectable and honest working-class people. Some time 
afterwards A again said that the " spirit" was still about there, 
and described him exactly as I had known him in life, re- 
peating the previous statement that the " spirit " declared 
that he was not guilty of the crime, not being the person 
who gave the death-blow, but admitting that he was 
JHorally guilty in leaguing himself with those who sought 
to accomplish the injury, or possibly death, of a person 
against whom they — a band of factious Irishmen — had some 
ill-will. 

THE MUEDBE. 

I have said I was interested in A's statement. Ordinarily 
I should have simply passed the matter over as an exhibition 
of ordinary mediumship, or seership, or clairvoyance, no inore 
•striking in itself than that relating to the circumstances 
first detailed as affecting my family surroundings. When, 
however, the information was vouchsafed that the young 
Irishman who was hung was not guilty of the crime, there 
was brought to my mind a matter told me by a friend, on 
whom I could implicitly rely, a year or two before. This 
.gentleman, who held a responsible and somewhat public 
position, was not, I may remark, living in the town when 
the murder was committed, and one day, in the course of 
conversation, asked me respecting it. I gave him an outline 
of the circumstances, which were fresh in my memory, and, 
being somewhat surprised at the interest he took in the 
matter, asked his reason. He replied that he was a particular 
friend — which I knew, though not himself a Catholic — of 
the leading Catholic priest in the town — a man, by the way, 
-well known as most estimable, clear-headed, and intelligent, 
who comes of a good family, and now holds a somewhat 
«xalted position in his Church— and that this priest had on 
one occasion told him that the man who was executed was 
not the real murderer. Said my friend: "He (the priest) 
•spoke to me in the most decided and remarkably impressive 
way. IJe looked at me very pointedly, and remarked with 
^reat emphasis, ' I Jtnow that the man who was executed for 
the crime never committed that murder.' " My friend added, 
" The impression made upon me was that the priest had had 
•the confession of the real murderer." In addition to this 
statement of the priest, I may remark that the criminal 
died asseverating his innocence to the last, and that 
his neighbours and friends — the Irish, who are, as is 
well known, very clannish, and ordinarily know more 
than they tell — never believed him guilty, or at least so 
they always said. Having attentively considered the evidence 
at the trial, I had believed the man to be guilty. At the 
same time I have had a good deal of experience as to the 
looseness of evidence in general and the way in which 
persons can be deceived in a matter of identity ; in 
rfact, one has been often deceived oneself. In the case 
in point the murder, or attack — possibly murder was 
•not premeditated, only a minor exhibition of bad blood 
^ind violence — took place at night. That it was concerted 
there was no dcubt. Two rather rough-looking young fellows 
. — not, I think, out of their teens, and certainly iiot 
over-intelligent — were looking on at a street corner, on 



the opposite side of the road, by the aid of gas- 
light, at the time. The murdered man was suddenly 
surrounded by half a dozen others, and the blow which felled 
him, and which ultimately was the cause of his death, was 
administered, they stated, by the young man who suffered 
for the capital crime. It must be considered that it was 
night, that there was a sort of scuffle with many men, and, 
therefore, that these two onlookers might possibly, under 
such circumstances, have been mistaken. I believe they 
honestly gave* their evidence, but they were evidently 
ignorant, uncultivated, and of a somewhat low type — people 
of such a mould as one would not ordinarily care to entrust 
with the issues of life and death, even on their oath. Still, 
they were consistent and clear in their evidence. They 
supported each other, the jury convicted, the judge passed 
sentence, and the hangman did his work, on the strength of 
their testimony. 

SHADOWED BY A GHOST. 

But possibly I am digressing by making this explanation 
before I have told the whole of my story of A's mediumistic 
powers. I kept all these circumstances that I have 
mentioned from him, except that the charwoman's husband 
had suffered capital punishment, as he had stated, desiring 
to test his powers to the utmost, and obtain, if possible, 
further information from the "spirit" of the so-calle4 
murderer as to the truth of the statement now so curiously 
made, and confirmed on the authority of the Koman Catholic 
priest, viz. that the wrong man had been hanged. Accordingly 
I remarked to A that later on in the day we shonld be going 
into the town (1 lived in the suburbs some way out), and that 
we should be passing the place where the murder was com- 
mitted, when possibly the " spirit " might tell him something 
more about the matter, and show him the spot where the 
crime took place. Some time afterwards we started for the 
town. When we left the house A remarked, " There he is 
following us," alluding to the "spirit." When we had 
proceeded part of the way along the road, which was quite 
unknown to A, being a stranger, I made a detour for the 
purpose of making a business call, passing into a side street, 
A following me. Just as, without a word on my part, we 
were turning out M the main road, Mr. A said, " The 
spirit is standing at tjhe corner. He says we are not going 
the right way towards the place where the murder was 
committed, and which he has promised to point out to 
me." " I replied, " Oh, we shall come out into the right road 
again by and by before we reach the spot." We proceeded 
on about a quarter of a mile, and having done my business 
and struck the right roa^ again, which differed, I may remark, 
from none of the other roads we had traversed, Mr. A soon 
after declared, "There is that man, the spirit, just on there, 
waiting for us." As we continued our walk I purposely 
refrained from uttering a word or even from thinking as far 
as I could about the murder, so as to prevent any possibility 
of my companion obtaining any clue. 

AT THE SCENE OF THE MUEDER. 

As we were passing through the lowest parts of the town, 
Mr. A suddenly exclaimed, " He tells me that it was here the 
murder was committed. It was just there " (pointing to the 
place in the road where the murdered man fell). " I see the 
hubbub and confusion rise before me as a picture, with the 
people round. He, however, again tells me that he did not 
strike the fatal blow. He does not excuse himself from being 
morally guilty as being mixed up with those who accomplished 
the death of the man, but strongly maintains that he was 
not the murderer." I will only add in relation to the last 
incident that Mr. A described the exact spot where the 
murder was committed and the circumstances in connection 
therewith. How can this be accounted for? Mr. A had 
never been in the town before ; he had never lived within a 
couple of hundred miles of it ; he did not know till within a day 
or two before that he would ever visit it ; he could not by any 
pofesibility have known that the poor woman in my employ, 
coming casually into my house that morning, was the widow 
of a man who was hanged. Then he had no conceivable 
interest in deceiving me, nor was he concerned to prosecute 



82 



Real Ghost Stories. 



the matter any farther. But it might be objected that A 
had heard of the murder which, of course, received consider- 
able publicity at the time, and came fully primed with it. 
But even supposing that he had got to know some of these 
facts, how could he know that there was any particular value 
attaching to the asseveration of the innocence of the man 
who suffered capital punishment, when nobody believed it 
except a few of the ignorant neighbours of the deceased man 
and the Catholic priest, who had really kept the matter quiet, 
and who, no doubt, had received the confession of the real 
murderer. Then, again, how could he get to know the 
identity of the widow coming unexpectedly into my 
house that morning. Personally, I was as anxious as 
any one could be to prevent any fraud on the part of the 
medium. The declarations he made respecting it came 
to me as a surprise, and I purposely did everything 
possible to test its genuineness, and satistied myself that it 
was all spontaneous and genuine. 

It is a very curious story, and one which, so far as 
it goes, helps to deliver the ghosts of to-day from the 
sweeping accusation brought against them of total lack 
of any apparent object or of intelligent action. 

HOW A GHOST SAVED A LIFE. 

A short time ago, when I was making up our census, a 
journalistic friend of high standing and reputation, 
■whom I had met abroad, paid me a visit. When I asked 
him if he had ever seen a ghost, he replied, with unusual 
gravity, that a ghost had one time saved his life, and 
that he never spoke lightly on the subject. His story, 
which he told me with evident emotion and intense con- 
viction, was remarkable, even if, as is probable, we should 
regard the apparition as purely subjective : — 

It was many years ago, he said, when I was younger, and 
when the temptations of youth had not yet become memories 
of the past. I was alone in a country hotel, and one night I 
had decided to carry out a project which I still remember 
with shame. At ten o'clock I retired to my room to wait till 
the hotel was quiet, in order to carry out my design and enter 
an adjoining room chamber. I lay in my bed watching the 
moonlight which flooded the room, counting the moments 
till all was still. After I had lain there for some time, I was 
conscious of a presence in the room, and looking towards the 
window I saw the familiar form of the woman wliose death 
three years before had darkened my existence. I had loved 
her with my whole soul, as I had never loved any one before. 
She was my ideal of womanhood, my whole life had been 
entwined with hers, and her death was the cruellest blow 
ever dealt me by Fate. In the three years that had elapsed 
since her death I had striven to escape from the gnawing 
agony of the memory of my loss in scenes where she would 
least have sought me. Time, travel, dissipation had so 
dulled my pain that of late I had never thought of her, nor 
was I thinking of her when, suddenly, I saw her standing by 
the window. Her face was in the shadow, but there was no 
mistaking that queenly figure, those stately shoulders, and 
the familiar dress. She wore no hat or bonnet, but was as she 
had been when in her own drawing-room, thousands of miles 
away. She was standing in the moonlight, looking at me. 
Then she slowly moved towards me, andapproached the bed- 
side, fixing her gaze full on my face. Then, without saying a 
word, she vanished. I had lain, as it were, paralysed until 
she vanished, and I was once more alone. The passion 
of remorse obliterated in a moment the formerly imperioiis 
temptation. I no more 'thought of my design. It was as if 
the very thought of evil had been absolutely wiped out. I 
was overwhelmed with the thought of her, and abased. 
Remembering at what moment she had revisited me I wept 
like a child, bitter, passionate tears of repentance, until from 
sheer exhaustion I fell asleep. I had no more doubt of 
the reality, the objective reality, of my visitor than I have of 
the objective reality of yourself or any one else whom I may 
meet in the street. This conviction was deepened when, on 
the following day, I learned to my surprise that if I had 
carried out my design and had entered the next room I 



should have been knifed on the spot. In the chamber I hadi 
intended to enter was a reckless young bravo, who would: 
have certainly had no more compunction in planting his- 
stiletto in the heart of any unarmed intruder than you would 
of killing a rat. Between me, therefore, that night, and a 
bloody and shameful death, there was but an unlocked door 
and the watchful love of one who in this simple but super- 
natural way intervened to save me from myself and the doom 
that otherwise would have overtaken me. 

Now even if we suppose that this phantasm was 
visualised subjectively by the unconscious personality, 
the faculty of the unconscious personality to give a mere 
subjective memory such vivid and real apparent objec- 
tivity just at the critical moment is a very interesting 
and suggestive fact. 

SOME CATHOLIC GHOST STORIES. 

The Catholic Church abounds in ghost stories, in which 
the ghost has a practical object for revisiting the world. 
Father Keating told me last September that when he 
was at the College of the Propaganda at Rome a Danish 
student died. He had been in the habit of writing out 
his confessions before he went to confessional. A short- 
while after the student's death his confessor heard 
a knock at thw dror. He said, " Come in." The 
door opened, and the young Danish student entered 
the room. Although the priest knew he was dead, he 
was not frightened, and asked him what he wanted. 

He said, " Will you look in my Latin dictionary ? Yon 
win find there a paper on which I wrote down my last 
confession which I wished to make to you, but I was 
taken off before I saw you." 

The priest asked him if he was happy. 

" Yes," said he, " quite happy. That confession is the 
only thing that is troubling me. Will you get it ? " The 
priest said he would, and the interview ended. 

He then went to the dictionary, and there between the 
pages he found the written confession. He read it, and 
then destroyed it. The young student never after- 
wards appeared. 

I hope to get confirmation of this from Rome, but as 
yet I have i^ot received any reply to my inquiries, the 
person concerned being absent on his travels. 

Father Keating also told me a story of a priest, whom 
he said he knew, who had entered the priesthood because 
of a ghost which appeared to him in an old country 
house. He followed this ghost to the room which it 
haunted. It pointed to a place in the floor and dis- 
appeared ; they took up the floor, and found the sacred 
vessels which had been hidden there since the time of 
the Reformation, and which still contain some of the- 
Host or sacred wafer. The vessels were removed and the 
ghost ceased to haunt. This story also needs verifica- 
tion, and until it is forthcoming it cannot be regarded as 
having any evidential value. 

Another Catholic legend is the familiar story of the per- 
sistent haunting of the library at Slin^on, Arundel, by 
the ghost of a Catholic priest. The story goes that h& 
had forgotten to destroy the confession of a penitent. He 
had placed it between the leaves of the book he was read- 
ing. Sudden death deprived him of the opportunity of 
destroying the paper, and he was unable to rest in his 
grave until he found it and got some one to destroy it. 
Every night he revisited the library and hunted for the 
confession. At last a Catholic priest saw him and asked 
him what was the matter. He told him eagerly, and 
pointed out the book, in which the confession was founds 
He destroyed it at once, and the grateful spirit disap- 
peared. Such is the local tradition, which, however, has 
never been verified so far as I can discover, but the same 



Ghosts of 

istory is told of a library near Paris, where, oddly enough, 
Bishop Wilberforce is said to have been the liberating 
agent. 

THE BAILARAT GHOST. 

The most familiar instance of the apparition of a ghost 
■for the purpose of bringing to light an unavenged crime 
is the famous Ballarat ghost case. It is told as follows 
in Dr. Lees's " Glimpses of the Supernatural " :— 

In Australia, about twenty-five years ago, two graziers, 
who had emigrated from England and entered into partner- 
ship, became, as was generally believed, possessed of consi- 
-derable property by an unlooked-for success in their precarious 
but not unprofitable occupation. One of them was all of 
a sudden missed, and could nowhere be found. Search 
was made for him in every quarter, likely and unlikely, 
yet no tidings of him or his whereabouts could be heard. 
One evening, about three weeks afterwards, his partner and 
companion was returning to his hut along a by-path, which 
skirted a deep and broad sheet of water. The shadows of 
twilight were deepening, and the setting sun was almost 
shut out by the tall shrubs, brushwood, and rank grass, which 
^ew so thick and wild. In a moment he saw the crouching 
figure of his companion, apparently as real and lifelike as 
•could be, sitting on the ground by the very margin of the deep 
j)ond, with his left hand bent resting on his left knee. He 
was about to rush forward and speak, when the figure seemed 
to grow less distinct, and the ashen- coloured face wore an 
unusually sad and melancholy aspect ; so he paused. On 
this the figure, becoming again more palpable, raised its 
Tight arm, and, holding down the index finger of the right 
liand, pointed to a dark deep hole where the water 
-was still and black, immediately beside an over- 
hanging tree. This action was deliberately done, and then 
twice repeated, after which the figure, growing more and 
more indistinct, seemed to fade away. The grazier was 
anortally terrified and alarmed. For a while he stood 
rivetted to the spot, fearing either to go forward or backward ; 
while the silence of evening and the strange solitude, nov, 
for the first time in his Australian life thoroughly experi- 
enced, overawed him completely. Afterwards he turned and 
went home. Night, which came on soon, brought him no 
sleep. He was restless, agitated, and disquieted. The next 
morning, in company of others, the pool was dragged, and 
'the body of his partner discovered in the very spot to 
which the figure of the phgjitom had twice pointed. 
It had been weighted and weighed down by a large 
stone attached to the body ; while from the same spot was 
recovered a kind of axe or hatchet, with which the murder 
iad evidently been committed. This was identified as 
having belonged to a certain adventurer, who, on being 
taxed and formally charged with the murder, and found to 
be possessed of certain valuable documents belonging to the 
murdered man, eventually confessed his crime and was 
executed. This incident and its supernatural occurrences, 
made a deep impression ; and having been abundantly testi- 
fied to in a court of justice, as well as in common and 
.general conversation, is not likely to be soon forgotten in 
the neighbourhood of Ballarat, in Australia, where it 
occurred. 

The Psychical Research Society discredit this story. 
They say they have never been able to verify it. If any 
Australian readers can throw light on the subiect I shall 
be glad to hear from them. 

A contractor's ghost. 

The most curious story of a practically minded ghost is 
■sent me by Mr. Edward Wheldon, C.C. and Wesleyan 
local preacher, Hill Grove, Mold. As it stands, it is 
almost too ideally complete to be true : — 

Many years ago the poor house belonging to the Holywell 
Union, situate at Holywell, was being enlarged. The matron 
and matroness at the time were Mr. and Mrs. John Williams, 
.after that of Gadlys House, Llandudno. The contract for the 
:alterations at the poor house was let to a Holywell joiner. 



THE Dead. 83 

When the contract was about one-half completed the con- 
tractor died ; the widow was unable to complete the con- 
tract, but possessed some knowledge of the money spent by 
the husband on the work which had been done. The authorities 
of the Union dealt with the widow in rather a high-handed 
manner, paying her simply what the>/ thought proper for the 
work done. Great complaints were made by the widow and 
all who were capable of forming an idea of what the 
contractor had spent on the contract up to the time of his 
death, with no effect upon the guardians, who gave the widow 
a sum of money acknowledgment of their indebtedness, 
but nothing approaching the sum stated to be due to her as 
a matter of justice. Another contractor was employed to 
complete the work. No sooner had it been completed than 
unearthly noises and disturbances began and continued, 
especially on Sunday nights, at the house among the paupers 
as well as in the matron's compartment. Doors were slammed 
violently, the bedclothes thrown about, and sometimes the in- 
mates themselves thrown out of bed. A local preacher, of 
the name of Aaron Williams, Marian Mills, near Holywell, 
volunteered to go there to read and pray during the night. 
He was placed in a small room by himself with fire and 
candle ; he read and prayed with no effect so far as the dis- 
turbances or the cause of them were concerned. The door of 
his room was opened and slammed continually through the 
night. Mr. and Mrs. Williams were Wesleyans; generally 
when returning from chapel on Sunday nights they 
would find on reaching home all their furniture disarranged 
in the house. On, one occasion in particular, when returning 
home on a Sunday night they saw the figure of a man stand- 
ing on the top of the portico before the door. On nearing 
the door they clearly saw it was the contractor, the widow's 
husband. On several occasions different individuals saw him, 
with two-foQt rule in hand, measuring the walls of the build- 
ing. Archdeacon Clough, after that Dean of St. Asaph, was 
then the chairman of the Board of Guardians. These dis- 
turbances and scenes had been noised far and wide, and he 
had heard of them at a meeting of the Board. He brought 
the matter forward. Mrs. Williams and Mr. Williams, matron 
and matroness, were examined ; they were also asked what 
would they recommend the guardians to do (they threatened 
to leave the place if something was not done). Mr. Williams 
answered, " Pay the widow of the first contractor the balance 
due to her." The guardians unanimously voted the money. 
Frovi that day all disturbances ceased. 

Some years after this, Mr. and Mrs. Williams retired and 
settled down in Llandudno, and kept a respectable lodging- 
house. I was invited there to officiate at a preaching meeting, 
residing for the time with Mr. Williams at Gadly's House. 
Having heard much about the ghost of the Holywell poor- 
house, I took the opportunity of questioning the parties 
about it. Without hesitation or doubt they gave me the 
particulars I have given above. 

Mr. Williams had spent many years in a very respectable 
lawyer "s office as a chief clerk. He was a tall, powerfully 
built, intelligent man, and a true Christian. 

The contractor's son worked in this neighbourhood a few 
years ago, and bore unflinching testimony to the truth of this 
strange history. 

It is an excellent story, but unfortunately, as the 
following letters show, it cannot be verified. I wrote to 
Mr. Wheldon, and asked him to look up the files of the 
local papers and to consult the members of the Board of 
Guardians. He replied as follows : — 

I expect the wrangle between the authorities and the 
widow occurred over the amount due for extra work. 

Years must have elapsed before Mr. Hughes, the present 
master, followed Mr. Williams (my authority for the tale) as 
master. I am reminded by this letter that I was at Holyweil 
some two or three years ago, called at the House, had tea 
with Mr. Hughes, the present master, and that I told him of 
Mr. and Mrs. Williams statement to me, and his reply was, 
"I never heard or saw anything," and this, of course, would 
be consistent with Mr. Williams's statement of all having 



84 



Real Ghost Stories- 



ended when the widow was satisfied. As to anything appearing 
in the local paper, I do not believe we ha'l any local papers fifty 
years ago. You have now all that can be got before you. Mr. 
Harding Roberts is a bnrd-licaded solinitor, with no sympathy 
about him witli gliust talcs. Mr. AVilliams, my informant, 
was also a respecta^ble sohcit')r's clerk, with as little sympathy, 
I should say ; the only difference being- that Mr. Williams 
and his wife spoke to what they believed they saw and 
heard. 

The following is the letter of Mr, P Harding 
Roberts : — 

Holywell, 30th September, 1891. 

Dear Mv. Wheldon, 

1 have looked carefully through the first Minute Book of 
the Guardians and do not find any reference to the " ghost " 
scare in the workhouse. 

It would appear that the contract for erecting the work- 
house was let to a Mr. Daniel Parry, who was paid for his 
work as the same proceeded. The work was commenced in 
ls3'j, and on February 2s, 1840, there is a resolution "that 
the guardians attend on Friday next, in order to take into 
consideration the several reports and estimates which had 
been this day delivered by Mr. Welch (the architect), and of 
the outstanding claim of Daniel Parry, as corrected by Mr. 
Welch." 

At the same meeting a cheque for £300 was given Daniel 
Parry in respect of work done. On the 6th March a Finance 
Committee was appointed to consider the estimate of Mr, 
Welch of extra work, etc., but I cannot find any record of 
the result. 

Daniel Parry appears to have died somewhere obout this 
time, for on May 22nd there is a resolution, " That a cheque 
for £300 be signed and delivered to Jlrs. Harriett Parry, the 
widow and executrix of the late Daniel Parry, the contractor 
for the masonry and wood-work, upon receiving from Messrs. 
Thomas Parry and Jlichael Parry a promissory note for that 
amount, to be placed in the custody of the clerk until iirs. 
Parry pruves the will of her deceased husband." This course 
would appear necessary, as Mrs. Parry could not, until the 
will was prove<l, give a -^ alid receipt. From what I can 
gather this would appear to complete the contracts as far as 
the Parrys were concerned, and the remainder of the work 
was let to ^Ir. Thomas Hughes, who is at present the master 
of the workhouse. 

John AVilliams and his wife were not appointed master 
and matron until .Tune uth, 1810, after the payment appears 
to have been made to Mrs. Parry, and I cannot find any 
corroboration of their statement. The old porter of the work- 
house was exceedingly superstitious, and I fear his imagin- 
ation and heavy suppers (of which he was fond) created what 
\vouk> appear supernatural objects. I had a conversation 
with the present master,who succeeded the Williamses, and he 
does not place any credence in the assertions. He says, how- 
ever, it was generally considered at the time that Daniel 
Parry did haunt the building, but never appeared to him, 
although he was the contractor who completed the work. I 
dare say you could gather some interesting facts from Mr. 
Hughes if you raUcd when in this neighbourhood. I am 
sorry I cannot give you more relialile information. Kind 
regards.— Yours faithfully, P. Haedixg Kobeets. 

A GHOST THAT WISHED TO PAY ITS DEBT.S. 

There is an odd story told by a Catholic priest in the 
" Proceedings of the Psychical Society," which seems to 
show that considerations of .t s. d. are not altogether 
forgotten on the other side of the grave. It is as follows : — 

In July, 1838, I left Edinburgh to take charge of the 
Perthshire missions. On my arrival in Perth I was called 
upon by a Presbyterian woman. Anne Simpson, who for more 
than a week had been in the utmost anxiety to see a priest. 
This woman stated that a woman lately dead (date not given) 
named Mnloy, slightly known to Anne Simpson, had ap- 
peared to her during the night for several nights, urging her 



to go to the priest, who would pay a sum of money, three and 
tenpence, which the deceased owed to a person not specified 
I made inquiries, and found that a worn m of that name 
had died, who had acted as washerwoman and followed the 
regiment. Following up the inquiry, 1 found a grocer with 
whom she had dealt, and on asking him if a female named 
Moloy owed him anything, he turned up his books and told 
me that she did owe him three and tenpence. I paid the 
sum. Subsequently the Presbyterian woman came to me, 
saying that she was no more troubled. 

ANOTHER THAT WISHED TO CLEAR ITS CHAKACTER. 

The "Proceedings of the Psychical Society " contains 
several instances in which ghosts appear with an object. 
One of the most detailed and. curious of these is the 
apparition of Robert iMackenzie. His employer tells it 
as follows : — 

In l sG2 I settled in London, and have never been in 
Glasgow since. Robert Mackenzie and my workmen gene- 
rally gradually lost their individuality in my recollection. 1 
dreamt that I was seated at a desk engaged in a business 
conversation with an unknown gentleman, who stood on my 
right hand. Towards me in front advanced Robert Mac- 
kenzie, and feeling annoyed, I addressed him with some 
asperity, asking him if he did not see that I was engaged. 
He retired a short distance with exceeding reluctance, turned 
again to approach me, as if more desirous for an immediate 
colloquy, when I spoke to him still more sharply as to his 
want of manners. On this the person with whom I was con- 
versing took his leave, and Mackenzie once more came 
forward. "What is all this, Robert?" I asked somewhat 
angrily. " Did you not see that I was engaged ? " " Yes, 
sir," he replied, " but I must speak with you at once." " \Yt'at 
about ? " I said. " What is it that can be so important I " 
"I wish to tell you, sir," he said, "that I am accused of 
doing a thin,g I did not do, and that I want you to know it, 
and to tell you so, and that you are to forgive 
me, because I am innocent." Then, " I did not do 
the thing they said I did." I said, " What ? " Getting- 
the same answer. I then naturally asked, "But how can I 
forgive you if you do not tell me what you are accused of? " 
I can never forget the emphatic manner of his answer in 
the Scotch dialect, " Ye'll sune, sune ken " (you'll soon 
know). This question and answer were repeated at 
least twice. I am certain the answer was repeated 
thrice in the most fervid tone. On that I awoke and was 
in that state of bewilderment and surprise which such 
a remarkable dream might induce, and was wondering" 
what it all meant, -u'hen my wife burst into my bedroom, 
much excited, and holding an open letter in her hand, ex- 
claimed, " Oh, James, here's a terrible end to the workman's 
ball ; Robert Mackenzie has committed suicide ! " With now 
a full conviction of the meaning of the vision, I at once 
Cj.'ietly and firmly said, " No, he has not committed suicide." 
" How can you possibly know that 2 " " Because he has just 
been here to tell me." 

I have purposely not mentioned in its proper place, so as 
not to break the narrative, that on looking at Mackenzie 1 
was struck by the peculiar appearance of his countenance. 
It was of an indescribable bluish-pale colour, and on his fore- 
head appeared spots which seemed like blots of sweat. For; 
this I could not account, but by the following post my 
manager informed me that he was wrong in writing to me 
of suicide. That, on Saturday night, Mackenzie was going- 
home, had lifted a small black bottle containing aquafortis 
(which he used for staining the wood of bird-cages, made for 
amusement), believing this to be whisky, and poured out a 
wineglassful, had drunk it o£E at a gulp, dying on Sunday in 
great agony. Here, then, was the solution of his being inno- 
cent of what he was accused of — suicide — seeing that he had 
inadvertently drunk aquafortis, a deadly poison. Still, pon- 
dering upon the peculiar colour of his countenance, it struck 
me to consult some authorities on the symptoms of poisoning 
by aquafortis, and in Mr. J. H. Walsh's " Domestic Medicine' 
and Surgery," p. 172, I found these words, under symptoms, 
of poisoning by sulphuric acid, " The skin covered with a coldt 



Ghosts of 



sweat, the countenance livid, and expressive of dreadful 
suffering. . Aquafortis produces the same effect as 

sulphuric, the only difference being that the external stains, 
if any, are yellow instead of brown." (Vol. iii. p. 97 ) 

A GHOST LOOKING AFTER ITS WIDOW. 

Another, in which the ghost of a husband visited a 
friend who had failed to keep his word by seeing after 
his widow, is thus told by Mr. C. Happerfield himself : — 

When my old friend, John Harford, who had been a 
We.sleyan lay preacher for half a century, lay dying, in June 
of 1851, he sent for me, and when I went to his bedside, he 
said, "I am glad you have come, friend Happerfield; I 
cannot die easy until I am assured that my wife will be 
looked after and cared for until she may be called to join me 
in the other world. I have known you for many years, 
and now want you to promise to look to her well- 
being during the little time which she may remain after 
nie." I said, " I will do what I can, so let your mind be at 
rest." He said, " I can trust you," and then soon afterwards, 
on the 20th of the month, fell asleep in the Lord. I ad- 
ministered his affaits, and when all was settled there 
remained a balance in favour of the widow, but not sufficient 
to keep her. I put her into a small cottage, interested some 
friends in her case, and saw that she was comfortable. After 
a while Mrs. Harford's grandson came and proposed to take 
the old lady to his house in Gloucestershire, where he held a 
situation as schoolmaster. The request seemed reasonable. 
I consented, provided that she was quite willing to go, 
and the young man took her accordingly. Time passed on. 
We had no correspondence. I had done my duty to my 
dying friend, and there the matter rested. But one night as 
I lay in bed wakeful, towards morning, turning over business 
and other matters in my mind, I suddenly became consciousthat 
some one was in my room. Then the curtain of my bed was 
drawn aside, and there stood my departed friend, gazing 
upon me with a sorrowful and troubled look. I felt 
no fear, but surprise and astonishment kept me 
silent. He spoke to me distinctly and audibly in 
his own familar voice, and said, " Friend Happerfield, 
I -have come to you because you have not kept your 
promise to see to my wife. She is in trouble and in want." 
I assured him that I had done my duty and was not 
aware that she was in any difficulty, and that I would 
see about her first thing, and have her attended 
to. He look satisfied and vanished from my sight. 
I awoke my wife, who was asleep at my side, and told 
her of what had occurred. Sleep departed from us, and 
on arising, the first thing I did was to write to the grandson. 
' In reply, he informed me that he had been deprived of his 
situation through persecution, and was in great straits, in so 
much that he had decided on sending his grandmother to the 
union. Forthwith I sent some money, and a request to have 
the old lady forwarded to me immediately. She came, and 
was again provided with a home, and her wants supplied. 
These are the circumstancies as they occurred. I am not a 
nervous man, nor am I strperstitions. At the time my old 
friend came to me I was wide awake, collected, and calm. 
The above is very correct, not overdrawn. 

A MATCH-MAKING GHOST. 

There is one instance recorded of a ghost that came 
back in order to make two lovers >]ta|>py. It is as 
follows : — i 

A young' couple were engaged. The father of the woman 
withdrew his consent. The- mother, on her death- bed, made its 
renewalher last request. The father, instead of gettingpver his 
sorrow, seemed more and more bowed down with an Increas- 
ing sense of horror. One day he told Ms married daughter 
and her husband that his wife haunted him every morning 
at four, the hour at which she died, always talking of the 
young couple. They. asked him what clothes the apparition 
wore, and he said, " The last dress I gave, and a cap of your 
making.". On her way home the married daughter told her 
husband that it was when in that dress aiiel, «fip her mother 



THE Dead- 85 

had said to her, " If I die before your falher renews his con- 
sent, I shall haunt him till he does." She was then in perfect 
health. This was never told to the father, but he was urged 
to renew his consent. For some months he could only 
escape the visitations by having some one awake with him in 
the room. From the day he consented again to the marriage 
his wife's visits ceased. (Vol. iii. p. 100.) 

" TAKE CARE OF MOTHER."' 

Here is a ghost that was impelled by love of a -.vife to 
remind a daughter to do her duty : — 

About two months before the death of tnj dear rather, 
which occurred on December 10th, 1887, one night, about 12 
or 1 a m., when I was in bed in a perfectly waking condition, 
he came to my bedside and led me right through the 
cemetery at Kensal Green, stopping at the spot where his 
grave was afterwards made. 

Again, a day or two before his death, somewhera between 
December 4th and ICth (the day of his decease), when he 
was lying in an unconscious state in a room on the ground 
floor, and I was sleeping on the second floor, I was awoke 
suddenly by seeing a bright light in my bedroom — the whole 
room was flooded with a radiance quite indescribable — and 
my father was standing by my bedside, an etherealised, semi- 
transparent figure, but yet his voice and his aspect were 
normal. His voice seemed a far-off sound, and yet it was his 
same voice as in life. All he said was, " Take care ol; 
mother." He then disappeared, floating in the air, as it were, 
and the light also vanished. 

About a week afterwards, that is to say, between the 12th 
and the 17th of December, the same apparition came to me 
again, and repeated the same words. An aunt to whom I 
related these three experiences, suggested to me the possibility 
that something was troubling his spirit, and I then promised 
her that should my dear father visit me again I would answer 
him. This occurred a short time afterwards. On this, the 
fourth occasion, he repeated the same words, and I replied, 
" Yes, father.'' He then added, " I am in perfect peace." 

Apparently he was satisfied with this my assurance. Since 
that time I have neither heard nor seen him more. (Vol v. 
p. 451.) 

CONSeLATORT GHOSTS. 

The next ghosts that I shall mention came for 3 
spiritual or religious purpose : — 

My father's sorrow was great ; and at the same time he 
become seriously troubled with many doubts regarding 
various points of Christian faith. . She was soon 

asleep and breathing heavily ; but I was lying in deepest 
anguish, beset not only with the grief of the sudden los*? 
sustained, but with the wretched fear that my beloved 
father had died too suddenly to find peace with God regard- 
ing those miserable doubts that had so troubled him. As 
the night wore on, the pain of the heart and thought grew 
worse and worse, and at length I knelt in prayer, earnestly 
pleading that my distressful thoughts miglit be taken away, 
and an assurance of my father's peace be given me by God's 
most Holy Spirit. No immediate relief came, however, and 
it was early dawn when I rose from my knees, .and felt that 
I must be patient and wait for the answer to my prayer. 

I was just about to slip quietly down into the bed, when 
on the opposite side of it (that on which the nurse was sleep- 
ing) the room became suddenly full of beautiful light, in 
the midst of which stood my father, absolutely transfigured, 
clothed with brightness. He slowly moved towards the bed, 
raising his hands, as I thought, to clasp me in his arms ; and 
. I ejaculated " Father ! " He replied, " Blessed for ever, my 
■' (diild ! For ever blessed 1 " I moved to climb over nurse and 
kiss him, reaching out my arms to him, but with a look of 
mingled sadness and love he appeared to float back with 
the light towards the wall and was gone ! The vision 
occupied so short a time that, glancing involuntarily at 
the window again, I saw the morning'dawn and the little 
birds just as they had looked a few minutes before. I felt 
sure that God had vouchsafed me a wonderful vision, and 



86 



Real Ghost Stories. 



■was not in the least afraid, but, on the contrary, full of joy 
that brought floods of grateful tears, and completely removed 
■all anguish except that of having lost my father from earth. 
I offer no explanation, and can only say most simply and 
truthfully that it all happened just as I have related it. 
<Vol. xi. p. 26.) 

Mr. Angus Ross, 62, Calder Street, Govanhill, Glasgow, 
writes me as follows : — 

In a small village in the north of Scotland, where I was 
born, my mother was very much sought after as a sick nurse 
to the poor. One of our neighbours sickened and died, my 
mother was a good deal with her during her illness. Deceased 
and my mother lived for a long time on very friendly terms, 
and now that she was gone and did not leave very clear 
evidence as to what her future state would be, my mother's 
mind was much perplexed about the matter. 

So a night or two after the death of her friend, as she was 
lying in bed perfectly awake, the dead woman came 
to her bedside in form as perfect as ever she had in life ; my 
mother was overcome with fear at the sight, and could not 
utter a word, so after awhile she vanished away. During 
next day the matter scarcely left her mind, and next night at 
the same time and in like manner the visitation was made. 
My mother was unable to speak and tliis seemed to give 
offence, for she looked angry-like, then vanished as before, 
l^ext day my mother resolved if the visit was repeated that 
-she would ask her if she was happy. The opportunity of 
doing so was given her next night, but in her agitated state 
of mind she used the word " weel" instead of happy. She 
replied, "Yes, be praying"; this she repeated three times, 
and vanished and was seen no more. 

A " FETCH." 

I will conclude this chapter by the following brief note 
of one of the most circumstantial ghost stories of receut 
times. It is the only story 1 print that illustrates the 
beautiful belief that the spirit of the best beloved in life 
attends the deathbed to conduct the parting spirit into 
the other world : — 

About fourteen of the '>th Lancers were seated in their 
mess-room in the East Cavalry Barracks, Aldershot, one day 



in the autumn of 1876. They had jirst finished their dinner 
a little after half-past eight o'clock, when a lady in full 
evening dress in white silk, and with a long bridal veil, 
walked past the window outside, the curtains being but par- 
tially drawn. Her movement was pretty rapid, but two 
officers at least who sat at the table saw her. She moved in 
the direction of Mr. Norton, who rang the bell and asked the 
mess sergeant if any one had been in the conservatory at the 
back of the room, as it was thought the apparition might be 
due to reflection. As the sergeant denied that any woman 
bad entered the room, it was said that she must have been a 
ghost, as there was no ledge outside the window, which was 
about 40 ft. from the ground. Her features were discussed. 
She was described by those who saw her as handsome, 
very dark, and with a very sad countenance. One oflicer 
present, cn hearing the description, said, " Why, that is 

little old 's wife, who died in India." The officer whom 

he named was the regimental veterinary, who was supposed 
at that time to be home on leave. It turned out, however, 
that the veterinary had returned that afternoon, unknown 
to any of his brother officers, and although some weeks 
of his leave remained. He had walked up to his room, 
which was immediately above the butler's pantry. He rang for 
his servant, and complained of great fatigue, ordered brandy 
and then sent his servant away. He continued drinking. A 
few days later, about half-past eight o'clock, the servant 
went up to his room and found him dying in bed. An 
officer present. Adjutant Fletcher, had to enter his room, and 
after taking an inventoi-y of his effects, to lock it up as a 
caution against pilfering. The very first thing Dr. Atkinson, 
who attended him, saw was a cabinet portrait of the lady, in 
the same dress which they had seen a few days before. Wit- 
nesses of the apparition : — Captain Norton, Surgeon 
Atkinson (who died last year), the regimental doctor. 
Lieutenant Fred Russell, alias " Brer Rabbit" of the Sporting 
Times, since dead. 

[Memo. — While these pages were passing through the 
press I received a revise of the original version from 
Captain Xorton. I at once stopped the press and in- 
serted his corrections. The earlier copies contain the 
uncoiTectc'd version, for which the above paragraph is 
substituted.] 



87 

CHAPTER IX.— MY HELPER. 

OUT-OF-DOOR GHOSTS. 



DuEiNG my Scottish visit I had the honour of being 
entertained at. a dinner, given at the City Liberal 
Chib, by my helpers in Glasgow. There were fourteen 
of us altogether, Professor Lindsay being in the chair. 
After dinner I turned the conversation upon the 
subject of apparitions, and remarked that I did not 
think that a dozen persons ever met without one of 
their number having seen a ghost. " Now who is 
there," I asked, " who has seen a ghost here ? " Sitting 
opposite me at the table was Mr. David Dick, 




MK. DAVID DICK. 



auctioneer, of 98, Sauchiehall Street, a young married 
man, about thirty-five, a membyr of the Glas- 
gow Ruskin Society, as well as one of the earliest 
members of our Association of Helpers. He said, 
" I do not believe in ghosts, but I have seen 
one." At first I thought he was joking, but in reply to 
my question he repeated his remark, " I do not believe in 
ghosts, I never did and do not now ; but, nevertheless, I 
have seen one. I am not in the least superstitious," he 
continued. " I remember once, before my father 
died, receiving a practical lesson in the absurdity 
of most of the alarms which scare the nerves of 
the timid. My father came into the house from 
the garden with a feeling that some one had been 
following him, and when we looked out of the window there 
certainly was something uncanny beside the door. When 
we came out it disappeared, but on looking at it 
again from the window we saw it. At last, after nearly 
half-an-hour's diligent search and examination, we dis- 
covered that the apparent apparition was caused by the 
light of the moon shining through a small window in the 



porch. I remember, although it is nearly twenty years 
ago, my father saying that if every one would take as much 
pains as we had to investigate ghosts they would be 
found to have a similar natural explanation. I have 
always held to that ; but, nevertheless, I have seen a ghost,^ 
and I find it utterly impossible to explain it on any so- 
called naturai grounds." " But tell us about your ghost ; 
when did you see it ? " "I cannot remember 
the exact date. My memory is bad for dates ; I do 
not even remember the date of my birth or of 
my marriage. But it is about nine or ten years 
ago." " Was it the ghost of a living or of a dead 
person ? " "A ghost of a dead person." " How long 
had it been dead ? " " Six years." " Where did you 
see it ? " " In Glasgow." " In the day or night ? " " At 
half-past three in the afternoon, in broad daylight." 
" But tell us how it occurred V "I had left the o&c& 
in Sauchiehall Street at half-past three in the afternoon. 
I was going on an errand to St. Vincent Street, and had 
my mind full of my business. I went along Sauchiehall 
Street and entered Renfield Street, where the ghost 
joined me." " You knew it was a ghost ? " 
" Perfectly." " How did you know it was a ghost ? " 
" Because I recognised it at once." " Did it speak 
to you ? " " It did." " What did it say to you ? " 
" That I cannot tell you ; it spoke of a matter which was 
only known to myself." "You answ6red?" "Yes, 
and continued to walk on, the ghost accompanying mo 
exactly as if it had been an ordinary person. We walked 
down Renfield Street together, talking. There was nothing 
in the appearance of the ghost to impress any one who met 
it that it was not a living man. It wore a black coat and 
a flat felt hat which I had only seen worn once in the 
lifetime of the deceased. The part of Renfield Street 
we traversed together is about 250 yards long, 
and one of the busiest streets in Glasgow. 
When I got to the corner of Vincent Street the 
ghost vanished. I did not see it come, and I. did 
not see it go ; I only knew it was not there." " Were 
you not frightened?" "Not the least m the world." 
" Did you not ask it any questions ? " " No, none, J 
simply carried on the conversation w^ich it had begun." 
" Did not its sudden disappearance disti;vb you ? " " Not 
at all ; it joined me without notice, and leit me as simply. 
I did not see it dissolve, it simply was t^ot there any 
longer." "And you knew the ghost?" "Perfectly." 
"Who was it, may I ask?" "It was tli'i ghost of 
my father. "Were you thinking of your father?"" 
" Not at all." " And when he spoke to you^ 
were you not surprised?" "Not in the least." 
" Nor inquisitive ? " " No, it seemed so natural. I was- 
chiefly thinking of the j)lace I was going to. In fact, it 
was not until the next day that T began to realise how 
strange it was that I had been speaking familiarly to my 
father, six years after he had died, in a busy Glasgow 
street. But that it was so I have not the shghtest doubt 
in the world. That I know. I have had no other experi- 
ence of a similar nature. As I said, I do not believe in 
ghosts ; all that I know is that I did walk down Renfield 
Street with my father six years after his death." 

Here was a pretty story, utterly at variance with 
almost all the traditional ghost stories, yet Mr. Dick 
stoutly maintains that whatever his ghost may have been, 
it was a ghost notwithstanding, and not a subjective 
hallucination in any sense. He saw it as plainly as any 
one in the street, and, so far as he could see, anyone else, 
must have seen it also. The ghost went off the pavement 



88 



Real Ghost Stories 




VIEW OF EBNPIELD STREET, GLASGOW. 

in order to prevent a collision just as if it had been in 
its ordinary body. Tlie crucial, question, of course, is 
whether the ghost communicated to Mr. Dick any fact 
which at the time was not within his knowledge, and had 
never been known to him. That we did not think of 
asking him at the time, but when I put the question 
directly to Mr. Dick, he answered : — 

"The 'vision, as you call it, suggested, without in- 
sisting, that I was annoying myself too much about 
affairs which did not really lie in my power, and that 
events might prove my worry quite senseless, which they 
did. There was neither definite prophecy nor promise. 
Had there been I should have said the * ghost ' was a pure 
swindle, my father having been a man so reserved that 
William the Silent was a chatterer to him. I've had 
worse worries and more serious troubles since, it is fair 
to say, which have neither been averted nor ameliorated 
by another visit from the ' vision.' " 

A GHOST INTERESTED IN THE ST. LEGER. 

This story reminds me of one published by the 
Psychical Research Society, which from some points of 
view is even more remarkable than Mr. Dick's. It is not 
iinnatural that a son should see his father, or thinks he 
sees him, for the human naturally broods over the memory 
of a much-loved parent, and some circumstance or train 
of thought may lead a sensitive medium to visualise his 
ideas. Tlie apparition in the following story cannot be 
said to be due to any such personal sympathy, for the 
person who appeared, so far from being a near relation, 
was merely a man with whom the percipient had done 
business in the past in connection with horse-racing. 
The narrative, as received from Mr. William H. Stone, 
1, Park Avenue, Slade Lane, Levenshulme, Manchester, 
and as printed in the " Proceedings," runs as follows : — 

I was going along: from our office in rather a merry mood, 
to order from a stationer in P Street a quantity of cata- 
logues wanted in our next Friday's sale, for we sold the 
hides and skin every Friday by auction, at half-past one 
o'clock to the minute, or nearly so. As I said, I was going 

along P Street, it might be some six or eight days before 

the great .St. Leger day. I generally had a pound or two on 



the " Leger," and it was my intention, 
as soon as my little order was given, to 
see a friend about the horse I had 
backed. Crossing from left to right in 

p Street, whom should I meet (or as 

1 thought met) but an old customer, as 
he had been for some y ears,of my father's ; 
my father was formerly a brewer, and had 
supplied the parry I thought I met with 
ale for some years, and I used to 
collect the accounts from him along 
with others in the same line ; he was a 
beerhouse keeper, or, as they then called 
them, a jerry-shopkeeper. I went up to 
him, called him by his right name and 
shook him by the left hand, for he had 
no right, it having been cut ofE when he 
was a youth ; he had a substitute for a 
hand in the shape of a hook, and he 
was, said he, very active with his hook 
when his services were required in 
turning any one out of his house that 
was in any way refractory. He was what 
you may call a jolly, good, even-tempered 
sort of man, and much respected by his 
customers, most of whom did a little 
betting in the racing line. He had a 
very red, countrified sort of face, and 
dressed quite in the country style in 
a felt hat, something after the present 
style of billy-cocks, with thick blue silk 
handkerchief with round white dots on it, his coat a sort of 
chedle-swinger, and a gold watchguard passing over his neck 
and over his waistcoat ; his clothing was all of good material 
and respectably made. The moment he saw me his face 
shone bright, and he seemed much pleased tc . meet me, and I 
may say I felt a similar pleasure towards him. Mind, 
this occurred in broad daylif^ht, no moonlight or 
darkness, so essential an accompa aient to ghost stories ; 
many people were passing and repassing at the 
time. You may be sure I did not stand in the 
middle of the street for about seven minutes, talking and 
shaking hands with myself. Some one would have had a 
laugh at me if that had been the case. I almost at once, 
after the stereotyped compliments 6f the day, launched into 
the state of the odds respecting the St. Leger, and into the 
merits and demerits of various horses. He supplied me with 
what information I required, and we each went our way. 
He was a man supposed to be well posted up in such matters, 
had cool judgment and discrimination ; in fact, he was one 
of those who would not be led away by what are called tips. 
I made a memorandum or two, shook his hand again, and 
passed on about my business, ordered my catalogues, etc. 

I came back sauntering along towards the office, not now 
intending to see the party I had previously intended to see. 

As I got to the same part of P Street on my way back, I 

suddenly stood still, my whole body shook, and for a moment 
I tried to reason with myself. The man I had been 
speaking to was dead some four years before ! Could 
it be possible that he had been buried alive? This is 
horribly shocking to think about, but such things 
have happened. Decomposition being the only cer- 
tain indication of death, might he not have been 
prematurely buried? But if so, what had I to do with 
it ? I had nothing to do with his death, but I am sorry now I 
do not recollect or know the particulars of his death or 
burial. - certainly saw his funeral. (We have failed to 
obtain the certificate of death or burial.) As I stood in the 
street I tried to give utterance to my thoughts and feelings ; 
but no, I felt a sort of dumbness, and fairly gasped for 
breath. I felt a cold shiver come over me 

although the day 

was warm ; the hair of my head seemed as if it would force 
my hat off my head ; my very blood seemed to object to 
perform its duty. 

The question might be asked, was I unwell ? Had I been 
indulging too freely in stimulants ? In both cases I answer, 



OuT-OF-DooR Ghosts. 



89 



No. Was it an optical delusion, for nothing is so deceptive 
as optical delusions ? Certainly not. We sometimes believe 
we see what we do not see ; but in this case it was nothing 
of the sort ; nor could it be somebody like him, it was him ! 
As I said before, he had but one hand, and his right hand 
was his left hand in a sense. I had business transactions 
with him for many years. He had entirely slipped out of my 
memory for a length of time. That he was in or out of 
existence it never occurred to me for one moment till now ; 
and the thought never presented itself during the interval of 
my going and coming, and perhaps never would have done 

had I not gone back by way of P Street, and passed 

the identical spot. It may be asked am I, or was I, super- 
stitious ? I say. No, emphatically. 

If this story be credited, it is totally diflferent from all 
preconceived notions of the subject of ghosts. What- 
ever else disembodied spirits have been accused of doing 
in the past, this is the lirst time they have been credited 
with even a passing interest in the fortunes of the St. 
Leger. 

A clergyman's narrative. 

Ever since the leading case of Balaam's ass, it is under- 
stood that animals have a plainer perception of the 
invisible than human beings. In out-of-door ghosts, it 
is usually the horse which discovers the uncanny visitant 
before the human biped who rides or drives him. Here 
is a story in which a pony plays a conspicuous part. It 
is sent me by the Rev D. Holland Stubbs, of Penwortham 
Vicarage. It is as follows : — 

I am a clergyman of the Church of England, holding a 
small country living in one of the prettiest localities in the 
western portion of Jhe diocese of Manchester. 

It was just at the end of a day in the autumn of 1889 when 
the sun had set, that I proceeded in my pony trap to conduct 
a Bible-class in a small schoolroom in a distant corner of 
my extensive parish. I set off from the vicarage about half- 
past six o'clock, and had proceeded about a mile and a-half 
on my way, down a long lonely lane, with cottage-farms at 
some distance apart, and had arrived just opposite a strange- 
looking, square-built house, with heavy, overhanging roof 
and curiously shaped windows, embedded in dark, gloomy 
looking trees. Several times on previous occasions my good 
wife had shuddered when passing this strange abode, though 
in the open daytime, and had once made the remark, " I don't 
like the look of that house; there is something uncanny about 
it." Ordinarily she is nob of a superstitious turn of mind, nor 
of a highly nervous temperament. However, on the occasion 
referred to I was alone and progressing at a fairly rapid rate. 
I arrived at the spot mentioned, when suddenly and unac- 
countably my pony stopped, causing me to be thrown for- 
ward and to nearly fall over the dash-board ; at the same 
time setting his ears and stretching his neck as though he 
saw something in front. We were just about entering a part 
of the road which was thickly covered with trees upon which 
still lingered a few leaves unremoved by the September gales, 
so that the place was very gloomy. The more distant part of • 
the road appeared to be in pitchy darkness. Unfortunately, 
I had no lamps lighted at the time. I urged on my steed 
with whip and voice. He proceeded cautiously, still craning 
his neck and listening intently as though he saw and heard 
something which I certainly could not, though I strained my 
eyes and ears to do so. One or two smart cuts with the whip 
made him move on more rapidly until we were right under 
the trees. Again he stopped, and this time wheeled right 
round, and with difficulty I prevented myself being landed 
with the trap on top of me in a deep and wide land-drain 
After a little persuasion he headed round again and ran on 
Another start and stoppage, and this time the pony tremblo* 
in every limb, shaking the harness and trap. Fear, they say, 
is infectious, and I too began to be somewhat alarmed, 
although I could see nothing to cause fear. Looking, however, 
intently ahead, I perceived a figure in white, moving along 



silently on the grass border of the road, about ten yards in 
front. Thinking it was a farm servant girl in print dress, 
and white apron, I laid on with the whip, in 
order to come up with her. The pony went 
on cautiously, stopping whenever the figure stopped. I called 
out, but no response was given. Mustering up all my courage 
I urged the animal forward. The figure went on rapidly, and 
as I was just about to overtake it, it turned at right angles- 
and disappeared*hrough the hedge. The conclusion I came 
to was that it must have been some farm servant, and having: 
been surprised and not wishing to be overtaken and 
recognised, she made a short cut across the field 
to the farm-house near at hand. After passing on a, 
little way until I came to a cross road, I stopped and 
got out to soothe my frightened animal, and found 
him bathed in a cold sweat, which literally ran off him. He- 
was trembling violently, and appeared so weak that I feared 
he could not go much farther. For some minutes I let him 
rest, talking to him the while, and comforting him. After 
he had somewhat quietened down I proceeded to my destina- 
tion, determining, on the first occasion, to examine that 
portion of the road, and see whether I could learn the cause- 
of our fright. The opportunity presented itself in a day or 
two after, and with the noonday brightness I care- 
fully inspected the road, and particularly that por- 
tion of the hedge through which the figure had 
disappeared. To my astonishment, though I had marked the 
spot and knew it well, there was no gap in the hedge, as I 
had expected to find — no, not even one so small that a slight 
person could have squeezed through. The hedge for the- 
whole length was an exceptionally good one, without gap or 
mend. Who or what the figure was I have never, from that 
day to this, been able to learn. Certain it is, it could not 
have been a farm girl, for no one could possibly have got 
through or over a hedge like that. Further information than 
this I cannot give, nor can I offer any explanation, but 
merely state the bare facts as they certainly happened with, 
the effects they caused upon both myself and pony, 

a ghost on the hambleton hills. 

In the next story, which is sent me by a solicitor of 
Teeside, the horse, oddly enough, did not seem the least 
scared at the ghost. My correspondent had ridden^^ 
Bilsdale, on business to Thirsk, across the HiniflBiet^r 
Hills :— 

In returning after dinner he reached the brow of 
the Hambleton Hills, and began to make the steep-, 
descent. There was a vast expanse of land to be seen, 
covered with closely cropped turf, but the whole scene^ 
looked " as wild as an hawk." It may be as well to mention 
that I was in splendid health, having been out travelling for' 
months ; and my spirits were buoyant, or I think the scene- 
of desolation would have depressed me. I had not pro- 
ceeded far in the descent, when I observed the tall figure, 
of a lady draped in black, in advance of me, and walking 
in the same direction, but on the turf and on my right. I 
must say it occasioned me surprise to see a lady alone in so - 
dreary a region. Obedient to my first impulse, I put my 
heel to the horse to come up abreast with her. My attention . 
was divided between the lady and my horse, lest he should 
come to grief, the road being both steep and rough. I had 
the object thus several times in view, but I did not seem 
to be advancing upon it. I am not long-sighted, but there 
were no trees or shrubs on this part of the ground, nor 
any mist that could have occasioned a mistake. Afler- 
awhile, we geared the bottom of the hill, the road turning - 
then along its base, and bounded on the right by a large - 
and ancient wood. Near this turn, the object vanished 1 I 
expected to find a stile into the wood through which the 
lady had entered, but there was no stile, neither was there 
a gap in the hedge, which was of immense growth. On the left 
hand was a very high wall, but no stile through it. 
I pulled up my horse and listened, but there was no sound. 
Had any one asked me if I would swear I had seen a lady in. 



90 



Real Ghost Stories. 



black descending the hill I would have done so without hesi- 
tation. I must say I was surprised at the disappearance, 
and thought (and most likely said) to myself, " Well, this is 
a rum go ! " Riding on, I shortly afterwards came to a pic- 
turesque hamlet which appeared almost imbedded in the 
ancient wood. I had a strong disposition to pull up here and 
make some inquiries, but I resolved not, lest the good people, 
hearing my extraordinary statement, should laugh at me for 
a fool. Proceeding on my journey I afterwards passed a high 
and massive wall that appeared to protect the garden or 
grounds of some old ruin, and in due course 1 reached 
Thirsk, having had a very enjoyable day. A busy 
life has left me little time to give to subjects of this 
kind, but, after some years had gone, I was taking a quiet cup 
of tea with an old friend in the county of Durham, when 
he introduced the subject of apparitions. Having heard 
what he had to say, I remarked that never but once in my life 
had I seen anything I could not account for, and I related to 
him the statement I am now making, and nearly in the same 
words. My friend paid great attention, and when I had 
concluded said, " Now let me put to you two questions : Did 
you ever hear anything of what you have been telling me?" 
" Never," was my answer, " I was a perfect stranger to the 
place and the people." He continued, " Did you ever read 
anything about it ? " " Never." " Then," he said, " it is a 
most extraordinary statement you have made, for it confirms 
a pamphlet I have somewhere in my house, that gives a 
similar account of what has been seen in that neighbour- 
hood. Had you called at the hamlet and made an inquiry, 
so far from laughing at you as a fool, you would have been 
quietly told that you had seen My Lady ; and you would have 
found that they are familiar with the sight. The tradition 
is that many years ago a gentleman and his wife lived at 
the hall — the old ruin of which you passed — and that he was 
worked up to fit of jealousy by some lago of a character 
and destroyed his wife, hiding the body in that massive 
garden-wall. Restless, he fled to France, and was ultimately 
murdered by the same lago." 

To prove to you that I am not morbidly curious on subjects 
of this kind, I may say that I never made a point of seeing 
my friend's pamphlet, and he is now dead ; but, not unlikely, 
a copy of it may be foland in some old household. I have 
never again visited the scene, thoug?j I have sometimes been 
as^Tjpy to it as Thirsk. The account I am giving has scarcely 
"■been ntf!fte4.,beyond the range of my own family, and this is 
the first time I^ti^ve put pen to paper about it. 
I send you my ni me, but not for publication. 

THE MURDERED MILLER ON THE GREY HORSE. 

The next story is sent me by one of the lead- 
ing townsmen of Cowes, in the Isle of Wight. The 
horse was not frightened in the least, although in this 
case there was a spectral horse as well as a horseman : — 

On a fine evening in April, 1859, the writer was riding with 
a friend on a country road. Twilight was closing down on us, 
when, after a silence of some minutes, my friend suddenly 
exclaimed, " No man knows Ee better than you do, J. Do 
you think I am a nervous, easily frightened sort of man ? " 
" Far from it," said I ; " among all the men I know in the 
wild country I have lived and worked in, I know none more 
fearless or of more unhesitating nerve." " Well," said he, 
" I think I am that, too ; and though I have travelled these 
roads all sorts of hours, summer and winter, for twenty years, 
I never met anything to startle me, or that I could not 
account for, until last Monday evening. About this time it 
was. Riding old Fan (a chestnut mare) here on this cross 
(a four-way cross road), on my near side was a man on a 
grey horse, coming from this left-hand road. I had to pull 
my oS rein to give myself room to pass ahead of him : he was 
coming at a right angle to me. As I passed the head of his 
horse I called out • good-night.' Hearing no reply, I turned 
in my saddle to the off-side, to see whether he 
appeared to be asleep as he rode, but to my surprise 
1 saw neither man nor horse. So sure was I 



that 1 had seen such, that I wheeled old Fan round, 
and rode back to the middle of the cross, and on neither of 
the four roads could I see man or horse, though there was 
light enough to see two hundred or three hundred yards, as 
we can now. Well, I then rode over to that gate " (a gate at 
one corner opening into a grass field), " thinking he might 
have gone that way ; looking down by each hedge I could 
see nothing of my man and horse ; and then— and not until 
the7i — I felt myself thrill and stai t with a shuddering sense 
that I had seen something uncann and, by Jove ! I put the 
mare down this hill we are now on at her very best pace. 
But the strangest part of my story is to come," said he, 
continuing. "After I had done my business at the farm- 
house here, at foot of this hill, I told the old farmer and his 
wife what I had seen, as I have now told you. The old man 

said, ' For many years 1 have known thee, M , on this 

road, and have you never seen the like before on that cross 2 ' 
' Seen what before 1 ' I said. ' Why, a man in light- colour 
clothes on a grey horse,' said he. ' No, never,' said I ; ' but 
I swear I have this evening.' The farmer asked, ' Had I 

never heard of what happened to the miller of L 

Mills about forty years ago 1 ' ' No, never a word,' 1 told 
him. ' Well,' he said, ' about forty years ago this miller, 
returning from market, was waylaid and murdered on that 
cross, pockets rifled of money and watch. The horse ran 
home, about a mile away. Two serving-men set out, with 
lanterns, and found their master dead. He was dressed, 
as millers often do in this part of the country, in light- 
coloured clothes, and the horse was a grey horse. The 
murderers were never found. These are facts,' continued 
the farmer. ' I took this farm soon after it all happened, 
and, though I have known all this, and have passed over that 
cross thousands of times, I never saw anything unusual there 
myself, but there have been a number of people who teU the 

same story you have now told mother and me, M , and 

describe the appearance of a man on gi^y horse, seen and 
disappearing, as you have done to-night.' " 

Four evenings after all this occurred my friend related it 
to me as we were riding along the same road. He continued 
to pass there many times every year for ten years, but never 
again saw anything of the sort. 

" HE HAS SEEN THE WHITE HORSE ! " 

" An Afrikander " sends me the following graphic 
description of a South African ghost. He says : — 

I'm not a believer in ghosts — no, never was ; but, seeing 
you wanted a census of them, I can't help giving you 
a remarkable experience of mine. It was some three 
summers back, and I was out with a party of Boer hunters. 
We had crossed the northern boundary of the Transvaal, and 
were camped on the ridges of the Lembombo. I had been 
out from sunrise, and was returning about dusk with the 
skin of a fine black ostrich thrown across the saddle in 
front of me, in the best of spirits at my good luck. Making 
straight for the camp, I had hardly entered a thick bush 
when I thought that I heard somebody behind me. Look- 
ing behind, I saw a man mounted on a white horse. You 
can imagine my surprise, for my horse was the only one in 
camp, and we were the only party in the country. Without 
considering, I quickened my pace into a canter, and on 
doing so my follower appeared to do the same. At this I 
lost all confidence, and made a run for it with my follower 
in hot pursuit, as it appeared to my imagination ; and I did 
race for it (the skin went flying in about two minutes, 
and my rifle would have done the same had it not 
been strapped over my shoulders). This I kept up 
until 1 rode into camp right among the pals cooiing the 
evening meal. The young Boers about the camp were quick 
in their inquiries as to my distressed condition, and regain- 
ing confidence, I was putting them oflE as best I could, when 
the old boss (an old Boer of some sixty-eight or seventy 
years) looking up from the fire said, "'The White Horse I 
The Englishman has seen the White Horse." This I denied, 
but to no purpose. And that night, round the camp fire, I 



OuT-oF-DooR Ghosts, 



91 



took the trouble to make inquiries as to the antecedents of 
the White Horse. Aiid the old Boer, after he had commanded 
silence, began. He said, " The English are not brave, but 
foolish! We beat them at Majuba, some twenty-five seasons 
back. There was an Englishman here like you; he had 
brought a horse with him, against our advice, to be killed 
with the fly, the same as yours will be in a day or two. And 
he, like you, would go where he was told not to go ; and one 
day he went into a bush (that very bush you rode through to- 
night), and he shot seven elephants, and the next day he 
went in to fetch the ivory, and about night his horse came 
into camp riderless, and was dead from the fly before the sun 
went down. The Englishman is in that bush now ; anyway, 
he never came back. And now anybody who ventures into 
that bush is chased by the White Horse. 1 wouldn't go into 
that bush for all the ivory in the land. The English are 
not brave, but foolish ; we beat them at Majuba." Here he ran 
into a torrent of abuse of all Enghshmen in general and in 
particular. And I took tt 3 opportunity of rolling riyself up in 
my blankets for the night, sleepi ng all the better f o) my adven- 
ture. Now,Mr.Stead, Idcn't be ieve in ghosts, but Iwas firmly 
convinced during that inn of rrine, and can vouch for the 
accuracy of it, not having heard a word of the Englishman 
or his white horse before my headlbng return to the camp 
that night. I shortly hope to be near tbat bush again, but, 
like the old Boer, I can say, I wouldn't go into that bush 
again for all the ivory in the land. 

P.S. — A few days after we dropped across a troop of 
elephants without entering the fatal bush, and managed to 
bag seven, photographs of which I took, and shall be pleased 
to send for your inspection if desired. 

A precentor's adventure. 

When at the Tullichewan Arms Hotel at Balloch, at 
the foot of Loch Lomond, this autumn, I was invited 
to join a small company of seven or eight young 
men who were assembled in the drawing-room. After 
the first greetings, I asked which of them had seen a 
ghost, whereupon a stalwart young Scotchman spoke out 
and said, " Well, I do not believe in ghosts, and I do not like 
to say 1 have seen one, but I have certainly seen some- 
thing which I have , not been able to explain, although 
1 tried to account for it by the theory of mirage, although 
I confess the application of that theory is rather diffi- 
cult. On Loch Lomond we often have instances of 
mirage ; we see boats apparently in the air, and this 
may have been something of the kind." " Well," 
said I, " now tell us what it was." " I was walking," 
he said, "about nine years ago, one night in August, 
about ten o'clock, and about half a mile from the house 
were we are now sitting, I was going along the pubUc 
road between the hamlets of Mill of Haldane and Balloch. 
I had with me two young women, and we were leisurely 
walking along, when suddenly we were startled by seeing 
a woman, a chUd about seven years old, and a Newfound- 
land dog jump over the stone wall which was on one side 
of the road, and walk on rapidly in front of us. I was 
not in the least frightened, but my two companions were 
very much startled. What bothered me was that the 
woman, the child, and the dog instead of coming over 
the wall naturally one after the other, as would have been 
necessary for them to do, had come over with a bound, 
simultaaeously leaping the wall, lighting in the road, and 
then hurrying on without a word. Leaving my two 
companions, who were too frightened to move, I walked 
rapidly after the trio. They walked on so quickly 
that it was with difficulty that 1 got up to 
them. I spoke to the woman, she never answered. 
I walked beside her for some little distance, and then 
suddenly the woman, the child, and the Newfoundland dog 
disappeared. I did not see them go anywhere, they 
simply were no longer there. I examined the road 



minutely, at the spot where they had disappeared, to see 
if it was possible for them to have gone through a hole in 
the wall on either side ; but it was quite impossible for a 
woman and a child to get over a high dyke on either side. 
They had disappeared, and I only regret that I did not 
try and pass my stick through their bodies to see whether 
or not they had any substance. Finding that they had 
gone, I returned to my lady friends, who were quite un- 
nerved, and who, with difficulty, were induced to go oa 
to the end of their journey." 

One of his companions, who heard him tell the story at. 
the time, corroborated the fact that it had made- a great 
impression upon those who had seen it. Nothing was- 
ever ascertained as to any woman, child, or New- 
foundland dog that had ever been in the district before. 
When they got to Balloch they inquired of the 
keeper of the bridge whether a woman, a child, and, 
a dog had passed that way, but he had seen nothing. 
The apparition had disappeared as suddenly as it had 
appeared. Its importance lies in the fact that it had 
been witnessed by three persons, one of whom had 
sufficient presence of mind to follow the phantoms and 
speak to them. 

THE GHOSTS OF ANIMALS. 

This story of the precentor opens up the subject o£ 
the out-of-door ghosts, of whom there are a considerable 
number. They include animals as well as human beings, 
and, being out of doors, they are frequently discovered 
by animals before they are discovered by human beingSj^ 
One of the most curious stories of the out-of-door,^ 
is the ghostly herd of red deer which was seen*''' 
Elphinstone. 

The ghosts of horses are not very numerous, buJi* 
exist. Mr. Kendall, in his Diary, has several instanv, 
of this kind. Two Cumberland farmers, who had brokeK 
their necks in riding home drunk from market, are occa-'' 
sionally seen riding along the high road, and suddenly 
disappearing on the spot where they met their deaths. 
There is also a very good story of a spectral pony that 
was seen on New Year's morning. But the best- 
story of all about a spectral horse is that found in the 
" Proceedings of the Psychical Research Society." 

A WEIRD STORY FROM THE INDIAN HILLS. 

It is told by General Barter, O.B., of Careystown, 
Whitegate, Co. Cork. At the time he witnessed the- 
spectral cavalcade he was living in the hills in India, and 
when one evening he was returning home he caught sight- 
of a rider and attendants coming towards him. The rest 
of the story is in his own words : — 

At this time the two dogs came, and, crouching at my 
side, gave low, frightened whimpers. The moon was at the- 
full — a tropical moon — so bright that you could see to reJid a, 
newspaper by its light, and I saw the party before me advance 
as plainly as it were noonday. \ ey were above me some- 
eight or ten feet on the bridle roa(3>the earth thrown down 
from vi^hich sloped to within a pace or two of my feet. On 
the party came, until almost in front of me, and now I bad- 
better describe them. The rider was in full dinner dress, 
with white waistcoat, and wearing a tall chimney-pot liat, 
and he sat a powerful hill pony (dark brown, with mane and 
tail) in a listless sort of way, the reins hanging loosely from 
both hands. A syce led the pony on each side, but their 
faces I could not see, the one next to me having his back 
to me and the one farthest off being hidden by the- 
pony's head. Each held the bridle close by the bit, the 
man next me with his right and the other with his left 
hand, and the other hands were on the thighs of the rider, as if 
to steady him in his seat. As they approached, I, knowing they 
could not get to any place other than my own, called out in 
Hindustani " Quon hai ? " (who is it ?) There was no answer^ 



92 



Real Ghost Stories. 



and on they came until right in front of me, when I said, in 
English, "Hollo, what the d— 1 do you want here?" 
Instantly the group came to a halt, the rider gathering the 
■bridle reins up in both hands, turned his face, which had 
hitherto been looking away from me, towards me, and looked 
down upon me. The group was still as in a tableau, with 
the bright moon shining upon it, and I at once recognised 
the rider as Lieutenant B., whom I had formerly known The 
face, however, was different from what it used to be ; in the 
place of being clean shaven, as when I used to know it, it 
was now surrounded by a fringe (what used to be known as 
.a Newgate fringe), and it was the face of a dead man, the 
ghastly waxen pallor of it brought out more distinctly in the 
moonlight by the dark fringe of hair by which it was 
•encircled ; the body, too, was much stouter than when I had 
known it in life. 

I marked this in a moment, and then resolved to lay hold 
of the thing, whatever it might be. I dashed up the bank, 
.and the earth which had been thrown on the side giving 
under my feet, I fell forward up the bank on my hands ; re- 
.covering myself instantly, I gained the road, and stood in 
the exact spot where the group had been, but which was now 
•vacant, there was not a trace of anything ; it was impossible 
for them to go on, the road stopped at a precipice about 
■twenty yards further on, and it was impossible to turn and 
,go back in a second. All this flashed through my mind, and 
I then ran along the road for about 100 yards, along which 
■they had come, until I had to stop for want of breath, but 
there was no trace of anything, and not a sound to be heard. 
I then returned home, where I found my dogs, who on all 
other occasions my most faithful companions, had not come 
with me along the road. 

Next morning I went up to D. who belonged to the same 
t/egiment as B., and gradually induced him to talk of him. I 
If said, " How very stout he had become lately, and what 
,possessed him to allow his beard to grow into that horrid 
■fringe?" D. replied, " Yes, he became very bloated before 
his death. You know he led a very fast life, and while on 
•the sick list he allowed the fringe to grow in spite of all that 
we could say to him, and I believe he was buried with it." 
I asked him where he got the pony I had seen, describing it 
minutely. " Why," said D., " how do you know anything 
about all this ? You hadn't seen B. for two or three years, 
and the pony you never saw. He bought him at Peshawnr, 
.and killed him one day riding in his reckless fashion down 
ithe hill to Trete." 

I then told him what I had seen the night before. 

•.Qnce, when the galloping sound was very distinct, I rushed 
•to the door of my house. There I found my Hindoo bearer, 
■standing with a taitie in his hand. I asked him what he 
was there for. He said that there came a sound of riding 
■ down the hill, and "passed him like a typhoon," and went 
round the corner of the house, and he was determined to 
-waylay it, whatever it was. (Vol. v., p. 471.) 

That such a story as this can be gravely told by a 
British General in the present day helps us to understand 
how our ancestors came to believe in the wonderful story 
. of Heme the Hunter. 

GHOSTS IN COUPLES. 

Out-of-door ghosts are frequently to be found in 
. couples or even in greater numbers. Here is a story from 
Mr. Kendall's Diary, in which two apparitions were seen 
at the same time : — 

Mr. S. related a strange case in the experience of a New 
Connexion minister, particulars of which he was sure Vie could 
■obtain in writing from the percipient. The Rev. Mr. O., well 
known to him, now travelling at B.,was formerly stationed at 
Ripon. Thera was a chapel belonging to the Connexion at 
JKirby Malzerd. Mr. O. had to preach there one evening and 
«tay at a house outside the village, the way to which was 
through several fields. A widow and her daughter lived at 
rthe house ; they were at the meeting, and he walked home 



with them. They informed him that in a field which taey 
had to cross the apparitions of two men were to be seen, and 
that there were ghostly disturbances at the house. As they 
were going across this field there were the two men. They 
went before them ; there was something about them diflEerent 
from ordinary men. They preceded them up to the house, 
and then vanished. There was a story of two men having 
been killed told to account for the apparitions. 

Mr. and Mrs. Tenison, living at 215, Uxbndge Road, 
London, also saw an apparition of two. They write : — 

During the summer of 1885 I and my family were stopping 
at Mrs. Jones's boarding-house, Friog, near Barmouth. On 
August 18th we (that is I, my wife, son, daughter, and a 
Miss Green) ascended to the top of Cader Idris. When re- 
turning to Friog we lost our way, and it was some time before 
we got on the right road along the side of the mountain. As 
we plodded along the sun set, and the moon rose after a time, 
but was hidden by the hills on our left. The evening was 
calm and clear, so that all the surrounding objects could be 
plainly seen. We were walking ia two parties, my son, 
daughter, and Miss Green being of the first, my wife and I of 
tlie second, about fifty yards astern. At a sharp turn of the 
road we lost sight of them for about a minute. When they 
came into sight again they were accompanied by two male 
figures having the appearance of peasants or shepherds. 
I felt glad that we had fallen in with somebody 
who might be able to tell us of a short cut to Friog, especially 
as we had been walking several miles without meeting 
a living soul. As we knew we should have to turn off from 
the main road a little further on, we did not attempt to join 
the advanced party, feeling sure they would wait for us at 
the bye-road. For more than half an hour my son, daughter, 
and Miss Green, accompanied by the peasant figures, walked 
on ahead of us, when they became lost to our sight by a curve 
in the road. When they again became visible, the two 
peasant figures were gone. We then pushed on and joined 
them, and asked who their companions had been and what 
directions they had given. Our questions caused them much 
surprise, as they were quite unconscious of having had any 
companions ; neither had they seen or heard anything to 
divert their attention to surrounding objects. After a walk 
of about four miles from the by-road we got safely back to 
Friog, a little past ten p.m., nothing having occurred to alarm 
or disturb us. At Friog we were told such forms or 
figures were often seen, and that no one could account for 
them, unless they were the ghosts of people killed in the 
old time. 

The curious thing about these figures is tliat they were 
seen by two people at the same time. 

A suicide's ghost by the v/ayside. 

My concluding story is at least fifty years old. It ia 
sent me by the son of a Cornish poet, who certainly does 
not allow his tale to suffer in the telling : — 

In a certain town in the West of England dwelt Mr. Y , 

whom I will call William Foster, a young man of ability, 
acknowledged to be one of the best local preachers in his 
native country. 

One day he received an invitation to preach in a village 
chapel, being warmly urged to undertake its anniversary 
services. Readily he acceded to the request, and promised 
to be present on the date specified, on condition that a horse 
should be placed at his disposal in the evening to convey 
him a part of the way home. The loan of a horse being 
arranged for, Foster prepared to fulfil his promise. 

About a week before the Sunday arrived on which he was 

to go to P he had a remarkable dream. In his dream he 

saw himself riding along a moonlit road on a bay horse. 
Suddenly, without any warning, hi-s horse stopped, and he 
barely saved himself from falling over the animal's neck. 
Struggling, he awoke, and found himself in a profuse per- 
spiration. In his imaginary fall over the horse's head, he 
had acted so vigorously that his good wife was awakened 
from a sound sleep, and wonderingly asked whether he had 



OuT-OF-DooR Ghosts. 



93 



lost his reason. The dream was repeated. This time he 
clung to the horse's mane, and awoke, as before, in a state 
of mental disquietude. Again sleeping, he was for the third 
time visited by the same dream. This time he fell from the 
horse over his neck on the road. So vividly was the whole 
circumstance brought thus before his mind, and so exactly 
did the details correspond, that it was sometime before he 
could be convinced he had really been dreaming. He 
thought it very singular. On narrating the dream to his 
wife, she persuaded him not to go on horseback anywhere 
again on any account ; he would certainly be killed, tne 
dream was a warning. But little did Foster heed his better- 
half's speculations, and by the time the appointed Sabbath 
came round he had forgotten his dream altogether. He 
went and preached, and set oil home. 

Nothing remarkable occurred for the first half-hour. The 
moon was shining brightly. By and by the route went 
straight through a" cutting where the hedges were a little 
higher than ordinary. On arriving at this point he noticed 
that the horse changed his easy trot into a walking pace, and 
seemed somewhat uneasy. However, the cutting was passed, 
and again they were on the moonlit road, which he could 
see stretching away in front over the undulating hills. 
Cantering along they had not proceeded far before the 
animal dropped into a walk again. Encouragement and 
caresses were vain, walk he would. Suddenly the horse came 
to a dead halt in the middle of the road. The suddenness 
of stopping nearly unseated the rider, but he urged the 
animal forward. The horse was induced to walk on again, 
although apparently very uneasy. 

They had not gone many yards before the horse stopped 
again so suddenly that he had to clutch the animal's mane to 
prevent being thrown headlong upon the highway. What 
was the meaning of such strange behaviour ? Then there 
flashed through his mind the circumstances of his 
dream. Yes, there were all the accompaniments of 
his picture — the bay horse, the moonlit road, the sudden 
stoppages. Surely it was a warning. Twice had the creature 
halted, and he recollected his dream made him the third 
time fall head foremost on the road. He got off, and, 
throwing the bridle over his arm, coaxed the horse to move 
onward. He noticed that the animal was covered with per- 
spiration, as if after a hard gallop, and that he was trembling 
violently. Kepeatedly, too, he glanced searchingly at the 
hedges. What could be the matter? 

Xhe strange conduct of the horse became yet stranger. 



More suddenly than before the animal came to a dead halt- 
The animal was in deep distress. His nostrils were dis- 
tended ; sweat covered his limbs ; his eyes were bent in one 
direction, with every symptom of terror. Not seeing any- 
thing remarkable at first in the direction in which the horse 
was gazing, Foster tried to urge him onward : in vain ! 
Passing round to the other side of the animal's head, Foster 
was induced to look more closely towards that portion of the 
somewhat low hedge which the horse so intently regarded. 

There in the moonlight, hanging, bending limp and appa- 
rently lifeless over the hedge, was the body of a tall man. 
With arms outstretched, the figure seemed touching the 
ground with its fingers, the legs being on the other side of 
the hedge. What was his horror to see the body move ! 
Slowly, mechanically, the long arms were outstretched, up- 
lifted ; the body swayed, up, up ; and there in the bright 
moonlight was the man's face. How ghastly it looked ! 
The glassy eyes were staring at the young man, whose blood 
seemed chilling in his veins. Motionless, upright as an elm, 
with outstretched arms, stood the gaunt spectre. Its throat 
was cut. 

There stood the group. The horse terrified ; the young 
man speechless, terror-stricken ; and the hideous something 
seemingly regarding them with his stony gaze, while blood 
appeared to flow from its lacerated throat. How long he 
remained Foster could not afterwards tell ; but after an 
interval that seemed an age, the horrible vision began, as 
slovvly and mechanically as Isefore, to bend its erect body 
forward, until it resumed its former position, hanging over 
the hedge. 

With a mighty effort the young man induced the horse to 
move on once more, but, on looking back, he was startled 
again to see the erect figure of the nocturnal spectre- 
uplifted arms, ghastly features, and blood-red throat. Just 
as slowly as before, the tall body bent forward ; the arms 
dropped down, down, until some intervening bushes shut out 
the horrible apparition from view. 

The horse seeming more composed, Foster mounted and 

urged him on rapidly. In due time E was reached, and 

here he found a lad awaiting him to take the horse back to 
his owner. No such vision was seen by the boy, nor was 
anything noteworthy remarked in the conduct of the horse 
during the return journey. 

Foster reached home near midnight. Afterwards, he 
learnt that a man had heea murdered on the very spot 
where he had seen the tall figure. 



94 



CHAPTER X.— MY MINISTER. 

EVIL SPIRITS AND PHANTASMS WHICH TOUCH. 

" We cannot doubt that evil spirits in some way are always about us ; and I had comfort in the feeling that 
whatever was the need, ordinary or extraordinary, I should have protection against it. 

" . . How can people say what is or is not natural to evil spirits ? What is a grotesque manifestation to us may not 
be so to them. What do we know about an evil spirit ? " — "Life of Cardinal Newman " (Mozley' 'Sol). 



This is a difficult and disagreeable subject, but none of 
our English ghosts which touch can be compared for a 
moment with the ghastly horror of the vampire, whose 
existence is still in Eastern Europe an article of popular 
faith. Upon that grisly subject there is no need to 
speak here. 

The most remarka1)le of all the stories which I have 
heard concerning ghosts which touch is one that reaches 
me from Darlington. I owe this, as I owe so many of 
the other narratives in this collection, to the Rev. Henry 




REV. H. KENDALL. 

Kendall, of Darlington, whose painstaking perseverance 
in the collection of all matters of this kind cannot bo 
too highly praised. Mr. Kendall is a Congregational 
minister of old standing. He was my pastor when 
I was editing the Northern Echo, and he is 
the author of a remarkable book, entitled "All 
the World's Akin." The following narrative is quite 
unique in its way, and fortunately he was able to 
get it at first hand from the only living person present 
on the occasion. Here we have a ghost which not only 
strikes the first blow, hitting a man fair in the eye, but 
afterwards sets a ghostly dog upon his victim and theii 
disappears. The narrative, which was signed by Mr. 
James Durham as lately as December 5th, 1890, is a& 
follows : — 

I was night watchman at the old Darlington and Stockton 
Station at the town of Darlington, a few yards from the first 



station that ever existed. I was there for fifteen years. 1 
used to go on duty about 8 p.m. and come off at 6 a.m. I 
had been there a little while— perhaps two or three years — 
and about forty years ago. One night during winter and 
about 12 o'clock or 12.30, I was feeling rather cold with 
standing here and there ; I said to myself, " I will away down- 
and get something to eat." There was a porters' cellar where 
a fire was kept on and a coal-house was connected with it. So 
I went down the steps, took oif my overcoat, and had just 
sat down on the bench opposite the fire and turned up the 
gas, when a strange man came out of the coal-house, followed^ 
by a big black retriever. As soon as he entered my eye was , 
upon him and his eye upon me, and we were intently| 
watching each other as he moved on to the front of the fire. 
There he stood looking at me, and a curious smile came over] 
his countenance. He had a stand-up collar and a cut-away 
coat with gilt buttons and a Scotch cap. All at once he 
struck at me, and I had the impression that he hit me. I up 
with my fist and struck back at him. My fist seemed to 
go through him and struck against the stone above the fire-| 
place, and knocked the skin ofl: my knuckles. The "menl 
seemed to be struck back into the ure, and uttered a strange! 
unearthly sqneak. Immediately the dog gripped me by the| 
calf of my leg, and seemed to cause me pain. The man re-l 
covered his position, called off the dog with a sort of click oj;- 
the tongue, then went back into the coal-house, followed' by " 
the dog. 1 lighted my dark lantern, and looked into the 




ME. JASfES DURHAM. 



Phantasms which Touch. 



95 



•coal-house, but there was neither dog nor man, and no 
outlet for' them except the one by which they had entered 

I was satisfied that what I had seen was ghostly and it 
accounted for the fact that when the man had first come 
into the place where he was sat I had not challenged him 
with any inquiry. Next day and for several weeks my 
account caused quite a commotion, and a host of people spoke 
to me about it ; among the rest old Edward Pease, father 
of railways, and his three sons, John, Joseph, and Henry. 
Old Edward sent for me to his house and asked me all par- 
ticulars. He and others put this question to me, " Are you 
sure you were not asleep and had the nightmare ? " My 
answer was quite sure, for I had not been a minute in the 
cellar and was just going to get something to eat. I was cer- 
tainly not under the influence of strong drink, for I was then, 
as I have been now for forty-nine years, a teetotaler. My mind 
at the time was perfectly free from trouble. 

What increased the excitement was the fact that a man 




EDWARD PEASE, 
rather of the Railway. 

a number of years before, who was employed in the ofiice of 
the station, had committed suicide, and his body had been 
carried into this very cellar. I knew nothing of this circum- 
stance, nor of the body of the man, but Mr. Pease and others 
who had known him, told me my description exactly 
■corresponded to his appearance and the way he dressed, and 
also that he had a black retriever just like the one which 
gripped me. I should add that no mark or effect remained 
on the spot where I seemed to be seized. 

(Signed) James Durham. 

December 9th, 1890. 

Commenting upon this case Mr. Kendall says : — 
Mr. Durham has attended my church for a quarter of a 
century, and I have testimony going back that length of time 
to the effect that he has given the same account of the ex- 
traordinary experience. It is a long time since he retired 



from the post of night watchman, and he has since become a 
wealthy man. He is one of the strongest men I have met 
with, able to do his forty miles a day, walking and running 
with the hounds, and not feel stiff the day after. He takes 
great pleasure in country life, and is a close observer of the ob- 
jects which belong to it, walking and fishing forming his prin- 
cipal occupations. I forwarded his strange narrative to Prof. 
Sidgwick, the president of the S.P.R., who expressed a wish 
for fuller assurance that Mr. Durham was not asleep at the 
time of the vision. I gave in reply the following four 
reasons for believing tHat he was awake : — First, he was 
accustomed as watchman to be up all night, and, therefore, 
not hkely from that cause to feel sleepy. Secondly, he had 
scarcely been a minute in the cellar, and, feeling hungry, was 
just going to get something to eat. Thirdly, if he was 
asleep at the beginning of the vision, he must have been 
awake enough during the latter part of it when he had 
knocked the skin off his knuckles. Fourthly, there is his own 
confident testimony. I strongly incline to the opinion that there 
was an objective cause forthe vision, and that it was genuinely 
apparitional. At the same time 1 see that it was shaped and 
coloured to some extent by the percipient's own tempera- 
ment, as apparitions often are. Mr. Durham, with the habit 
of a watchman, when he sees anything in the least degree 
suspicious, is immediately on the alert, doubtful and inquir- 
ing till he obtains satisfaction; and it is significant that 
when the apparition entered the cellar they immediately 
eyed each other and continued doing so all the time, while 
the apparition moved on to the front of the fire. 

Again, Mr. D. is a believer in physical force, prompt, 
decisive, not disposed to brook any delay, but wishing a man 
to come to the point with him there and then ; and it 
corresponds with the quality in him that the man all at once 
struck out at him, and that he struck back again, and that 
the dog gripped him, and was then called off and imme- 
diately retired with his master. It is the only instance 
which I remember in which an apparition attempted to 
injure, and even in this solitary instance there was no real 
harm done. 

Writing on October 22nd, this year, Mr. Kendall 
says : — 

To-day I have visited the scene of the battle with the 
ghost, under the guidance of an old official who was at. the 
North Eoad Station during all the period in question. The 
porters' room aown the steps is still there, and the coal house 
and even the gas bracket. A person could get out of the 
coal house if he tried. My guide remembers the clerk who 
committed suicide, and'lie showed me the place where he 
shot himself with a pistol. His naihe was Winter. He left 
a wife, but no children. He was no doubt in trouble, from 
which he fled by suicide. He dressed and had a dog as 
described. The explanation accepted by the stationmaster 
and men at the time was that Mr D. had had a five- 
minutes' nap. This was, of course a gratuitous supposition 
on their part as they were not there, and Mr. D. who was 
declares he was wide awake. Even if he had dozed, there 
would still remain the remarkable correspondence between 
what was seen and the habits of the suicide when living, and 
which were unknown to the percipient 

Three days later Mr. Kendall wrote me again, sending 
a plan of the scene of this strange nocturnal combat. 
The fireplace is bow bricked up, and this is the only 
change. He writes : — 

After looking at both sides, I must say the accuracy of 
Mr. D.'s account seems to remain unimpeached, though, of 
course, it is not evidential after the high standard of the 
Psychical Society. A strong, sober man is likely to know 
whether he was asleep or not at such a crisis. 

One objection has been made to this effect : Mr. D. had a 
cabin at the level crossing, and there was his post. What 
was he doing down in the porters' room at the station ] But 
it was long since he left the crossing. For fifteen years he 
was watchman at the station and round about it, and during 
that time the porters' room was his proper place if he wanted 
to sit down by a fire and take some refreshment. 



96 



Real Ghost Stories- 




view OF THE STATION. 



The room is not used by the porters now. The station is 
homely and old-fasbioned, but interesting as successor of the 
first tliat ever was, which'' was a few yards away across the 
Durham Road. The No. 1 engine, run on the day of opening, 
with George Stephenson as driver, stands in front, exposed 
to wind and weather, 

A RUSSIAN GHOST, 

Mr. W. D. Addison, who dates from Riga, sends me the 
following curious personal experience of a struggle with a 
ghost, which may be read as a pendant to the fight with 
the ghost at Darlington : — 

It was in February, 1884, that the incidents whicli I am 
about to relate occurred to me, and the story is well known 
to my immediate friends. 

Five weeks previously my wife had presented me with our 
first baby, and our house being a small one, I had to sleep 
on a bed made up in the drawing-room, a spacious but cosy 
apartment, and the last place one would expect ghosts to 
select for their wanderings. 

On the night in question I retired to my couch soon after 
ten, and fell asleep almost the moment I was between the 
sheets. 

Instead of, as I am thankful to say is my habit, sleeping 
straight through till morning, I woke up after a short, dream- 
less sleep with the dim consciousness upon me that some one 
had called me by name. I was just turning the idea over in 
my mind when all doubts were solved by my hearing my 
name pronounced in a faint whisper, "Willy." Now the 
nurse, who was in attendance on the baby, and who slept in 
-the dressing room adjoining our bedroom, had been ill for 
the past few days, ioad on the previous evening my wife had 
come and asked me to assist her with the baby. As soon, 
therefore, as I heard this whisper, I turned round, thinking, 
" Ah ! it is the baby again." 

The room had three windows in it, the night was moon- 
less but starlit, there was snow on the ground, and, there- 
fore, " snowlight," and the blinds being up the room was by 
no means dark. 

The first thing I noticed on turning round was the figure of 
a woman close to the foot of my bed, and which, following 
the bent of my thoughts, I supposed was my wife, " What 
is up ? " I asked, but the figure remained silent and motion- 
less, and, my eyes being more accustomed to the dimness, I 
noticed that it had a grey -looking shawl over its head and 
shoulders, and that it wag too short of stature to be my 
wife. I gazed at it silently, wondering who it could be; 
apparitions and ghosts were far from my thoughts, and the 
mistiness of the outlines of this silent figure did not strike 
me at the moment as it did afterwards. 

I again addressed it, this time in the language of the 
country, "What do you want?" Again no answer. And 



now it occurred to me that our servant girl sometimes walked 
in her sleep, and that this was she. Behind the head of my 
bed stood a small table, and I reached round for the match- 
box which was on it, never removing my eyes from the sup- 
posed somnambulist. The match-box was now in my hands, 
but just as I was taking out a h-icifer, the figure, to my 
astonishment, seemed to rise up from the floor and move 
backwards towards the end window, at the same time it 
faded rapidly, end became blurred with t'le grey light 
streaming in at the window, and ere I could strike the match 
it was gone. I lighted the candle, jumped out of bed and 
ran to the door, it was fastened ; to the left of the drawing-, 
room there was a boudoir, separated only by a curtain, this 
room was cmptj' too, and the door likewise fastened. 

I rubbed my eyes, I was puzzled. It struck me now for 
the first time that the figure from the beginning had been, 
hazy-looking, also tliat my wife was the only person who 
called me " Willy," and certainly the only person who 
could give the name its English pronunciation. I first 
searched both drawing-room and boudoir, and then, opening 
the door stepped into the passage, and went to my wife's door 
and listened. The baby was crying, and my wife was up, so I 
knocked and was admitted. Knowing her to be strong- 
minded and not nervous, I quietly related my experience. 
She expressed astonishment, and asked me if I was not 
afraid to return to my bed in the drawing-room. However, 
I was not, and after chatting for a few moments went back 
to my quarters, fastened the door, and getting into bed, 
thought the whole matter over again quietly. I could think 
of no explanation of the occurrence, and feeling sleepyj| 
blew out the light and was soon sound asleep again. 

After a short but sound and dreamless slumber I was again 
awake, this time with my face towards the middle window ; 
and there, close up against it, was the figure again, and, 
owing to its propinquity to the light, it appeared to be a very 
dark object. 

I at once reached out for the matches, but in doing so up- 
set the table, and down it went with the candlestick, my 
watch, keys, etc., making a terrific crash. As before, I had 
kept my eyes fixed on the figure, and I now observed that, 
whatever it was, it was advancing straight towards me, and 
in another moment retreat to the door would be cut off. It 
was not a comfortable idea to cope vv-ith the unknown in the 
dark, and in an instant I had seized the bed-clothes, and 
grasping a comer of them in each hand and holding them up 
before me I charged straight at the figure. (I suppose 1 
thought that by smothering the head of my supposed! 
assailant I could best repel the coming attack.) 

The next moment I had landed on my knees on a sofa 
by the window with my arms on the window-sill, and with 
the consciousness that " it " was now behind me, 1 having 
passed through it. With a bound I faced round, and was 
immediately immersed in a darkness impalpable to the 
touch, but so dense that it seemed to bs weighing me down 
and squeezing me from all sides. I could not stir, the 
bedclothes which I had seized as described hung over my 
left arm, the other was free, but seemed pressed down by a 
benumbing weight. I essayed to cry for help, but realised 
for the first time in my life what it means for the tongue 
to cleave to the roof of the mouth ; my tongue seemed to 
have become dry and to have swelled to a thickness of some 
inches ; it stuck to the roof of my mouth, and I could not 
ejaculate a syllable. At last, after an appalling struggle, I 
succeded in uttering, and I knew that disjointed words, 
half prayer, half execrations of fear, left my lips, then 
my mind seemed to make one frantic effort, there seemed 
to come a wrench like an electric shock, and my limbs 
were free; it was as if I tore myself out of something-. 
In a few seconds I had reached and opened the door and 
was in the passage listening to the hammerings of my heart- 
beats. All fear was gone from me, but I felt as though I 
had run miles for my life and that another ten yards of it 
would have killed me. 

I again went to the door of my wife's room, and hearing 
that she was up with the baby, I knocked and she opened. 
She is a witness to the stace I was in, the drops were pouring 



Phantasms which Touch. 



97 



down my face, my hair was damp, and the beatings of my 
heart were audible some paces off. 

I can offer no explajiations of what I saw, but as soon as 
my story became known, the people who had occupied the 
house previously told us that they had once put up a visitor 
in that same drawing-room who had declared the room to be 
haunted and refused to stay in it. 

The previous summer, while staying at the seaside, we had 
left a respectable staid old woman as caretaker, and she now 
came forward with the story that one evening in June of that 
year (1883), as she was fastening up the windows of this 
drawing-room before going to bed, something which she could 
not describe passed through the room, and at the same 
moment an indescribable panic siezed her, causing her to flee 
headlong from the room. So alarmed was she that she went 
outside the house, and dared not re-enter it, but as she could 
not leave it unprotected she sat on the door step all night, 

I may state that the drawing-room is 35 ft. from the 
ground, and so there is no question of the appearances in 
question being the shadows of passers-by ; moreover, the house 
is in private grounds, the gate of which is closed at night, 
and in possession of a watchman. •> 

I had better conclude by saying that^am not nervous, and 
often have occasion to sleep in a large empty house with not 
even a servant in it. I do not suffer from any affection of 
the heart, and am perfectly sound in every way. Friends who 
have listened to my tale have invariably favoured me with 
some kind explanation of their own, but not one of which 
met the case. Some said, " Nightmare " ! My story distinctly 
disproves anything of the sort. I woke up quietly, thinking 
I had been called by name, and when the call was repeated 
I turned round thinking my wife wanted ms to help her with 
the baby. When, too, I saw the strange figure, I did not 
immediately think — " Hollo, here is a ghost," but reasoned 
to myself that it must be the servant walking in her sleep ; in 
fact, all through the first experience I was clear-headed and 
calm, and even when the iigure vanished I still sought for 
some ordinary explanation of the occurrence. 

I know that people sometimes wake up suddenly in the 
night in an unaccountable state of fear, but which lasts only 
a few moments while they are collecting their thoughts 
which have been disturbed by some dream which, perhaps, 
they cannot even call to mind. 

Some friends who study neither almanack nor sky argued 
that it was the shadow of a cloud passing over the moon, but 
there was no moon in the sky that night. 

As for my food on the evening in question, I had dined at 
6.30 on clear soup, roast mutton, and apple souffle, washed 
down with half a bottle of Lager beer and topped by a singla 
glass of sherry. 

In the evening before turning in I had been reading 
"Charles O'Malley " over again. for the second tme. 

W. D. Addison. 

J&Y astrologee's experience. 

Ghosts that strike are fortunately comparatively rare. 
But they are not unknown. 

In my wide and varied circle I happen to enjoy the 
acquantance of an astrologer whose speciaUty consists in 
reading the stars. I was able to do him a Uttle service 
many years ago, and since then he has kindly charged himself 
with keeping an eye on my horoscope and sending me, quite 
unsolicited on my part, from time to time, warnings and 
counsels based upon the conjunction of the planets. I 
may, therefore, consider myself, in some fashion, in the same 
position as an Eastern rajah who always counts an astro- 
loger as one of the indispensable members of his staflP. 
My astrologer has made several remarkable hits. I hear 
nothing from him for months together, when suddenly I 
receive a letter informing me that a certain danger is 
impending, or that some deliverance is at hand, that an 
event has happened or is about to happen in my family .aboTii: 
which he could not possibl}' have had any information. 
This, however, by the way ; I only mention it in order to 



introduce what he has to say uJ)on the subject of 
apparitions that can be felt. Thinkifag that possibly his 
devotion to the stars might not preclude him 
having any acquaintance with the phenomena, I 
asked him whether he had any hallucinations to report. 
He sent me a pretty considerable budget gleaned during 
a very active life spent in campaigns on sea and land. 
The only item which I will now mention is that he declares 
that during his la^t visit to America he was repeatedly 
struck in the face by an invisible hand. Two or three 
blows would fall upon his eyes when just about to go 
to sleep. Occasionally the invisible assailant would 
finish up the assault by a heavy blow in the 
abdomen. He consulted a clairvoyant, and was 
told that the spirit was the ghost of an old Irish- 
woman who believed that she had a grudge against 
him. This, of course, seems to be purely subjective and 
hallucinatory. I only mention it as indicative of the kind of 
troubles, imaginary or otherwise, which seem to come 
upon those who deal in matters to which ordinary prac- 
tical people give a wide berth. On another occasion he 
maintains that when his child died on April 23rd, 1888, 
he was beset by an apparition which he identifies! as the 
spirit of the child's grandmother, who seized him by the 
shoulders behind and shook him vigorously, while a voice 
sounded in his ears saying, " Who, who, who ! " 

A soldier's story. 
Fantastic as the experience of my astrologer may 
appear, and unworthy of even passing notice, the 
phenomenon of being touched or grasped by a ghost 
is by no means unusual. Here, for instance, is a 
very curious story sent me by Major C. G. MacGregor,^^ 
who writes from Donaghadee, County Down, Ireland. 
Major MacGregor is not a believer in ghosts, and, 
according to his own account, is without any physical 
fear or nervousness. He has furnished me with the names 
and addresses necessary to complete the story, which is as 
follows : — 

In the end of the year 1871 I went over from Scotland to 
make a short visit to a relative living in a square on the north 
side of Dublin. 

In January, 1872, the husband of my relative, then in his 
eighty- fourth year, took paralysis, and having no trained 
nurse the footman and I sat up with him for sixteen nights j 
during his recovery. On the seventeenth night at about 
11.30 p.m., I said to the foof man, " The master seems so well, 
and sleeping soundly, I shall go to bed ; and if he awake 
worse or you require me, call me." I then retired to my room, 
which was over the one occupied by the invalid. 

I went ro bed and was soon asleep, when some time after- 
wards I was awakened by a push on the left shoulder. I was 
at the time lying on my right side facing the door (which 
was on the right side of my bed, and the fireplace on the left). 
I started up and said, " Edward, is there anything wrong ? " I 
received no answer, but immediately received another push. 
I got annoyed, and said, " Can you not speak, man, and tell 
me if anything is wrong 1 " Still no answer, and I ha 1 a 
feeling I was going to get another p'Ash, when I suddenly 
turned round and caught (what I then thought) a human 
hand, warm, soft, and plump. I said, " Who are you 1 " but I 
got no answer. I then tried to pull the person towards me, 
to endeavour to find out who it was, but although I was 
nearly thirteen stone I could not move whoever it was, but 
felt I myself was likely to be drawn from the bed. I then 
said, " I will know who you are," and having the hand tight 
in my right hand, with my left I felt the wrist and arm, 
ev closed, as it seemed to me, in a tight sleeve of some winter 
material with a linen cuff, but when I got to the elbow all 
trace of an arm ceased. I 'vas so astonished I let the har.d 
;.-c, ;ujd jr.st then rhe house clock struck 2 a.m. I then 
thought no one could possibly get to the door without my 
catching them ; but, lo 1 the door was fast shut as when I 

D 



98 



Real Ghost Stories. 



came to bed, and another thing struck me, when I pulled the 
hand I heard no one breathing, though I myself was puSed 
from the strength I used. 

Including the mistress of the house, there were five females, 
and.I can assert the hand belonged to no one of them. When 
I related the adventure the servants exclaimed, " Oh, it must 
be the master's old aunt Betty, who had lived for many years 
in the upper part of that house, occupying two rooms, and 
had died over fifty years before, at a great age." I after- 
wards learned that the room in which I felt the hand had 
been considered haunted, and many curious noises and pecu- 
liar incidents occurred, such as the bed-clothes torn off. One 
lady got a slap in the face from some invisible hand, and when 
she lighted her candle she saw as if something opaque fell 
or jumped off the bed. A general oificer, a brother of the 
lady, slept there two nights, but he preferred going to an 
hotel to remaining a third. He never would say what he 
lieard or saw, but always said the room was uncanny. I slept 
for months in that room afterwards, and was never in the 
least disturbed. I never knew what nervousness was in my 
life, and only regretted my astonishment caused me to let 
go the hand before finding out the purpose of the visit. 
Whether it was meant for a warning or not, I may add 
1 he old gentleman lived three years and six months after- 
wards. 

AN EERIE STORY FROM THE SHETLAXDS. 

Mr. Athol Murray sends me a curious tale from the 
very far Xurth, which is unique in its way. I do not 
quote it as having any evidential value, but only as a 
sample of the narratives repeated in good faith by the 
.•superstitious inhabitants of these remote islands. Mr. 
Athol Murray's story is to this eflfect : that one day in 1830, 
a fisherman of the name of Grey found that when return- 
ing from fishing his boat stopped without any apparent 
cause. In vain he strained at the oars ; it would not 
move a foot. He looked over the prow, thinking he 
might have got entangled in seaweed, but the water 
was clear. He thought he might have struck on 
a hidden shoal and rocked the boat. She rocked 
freely, showing there was water under her keel. 
Grey then looked over the stern, and to his horror he 
saw a man, whom he knew had been dead for six months, 
holding on to the stern post. This man was one with 
whom he had had some little quarrel, and Grey besought 
him to free the boat, saying that he had hoped that death 
would have cancelled all enmity between them. Without 
replying, the man still held on, and at last, in despair. 
Grey touk his axe and hacked oft' the stern post, when 
the boat at once shot forward. The man, however, cried 
out that Grey and he should meet again in six weeks. 
Grey, in great fear, hastened home and told his family and. 
friends of the occurrence. In six weeks, at the exact 
time the dead man had named. Grey was found in the 
morning dead in bed. A son of Robert Grey, who saw 
the mutilated boat come in, was, at any rate as late as 
1875, keeping a sailor's boarding-house in Antwerp ; but 
there are many in the Shetland Isles who well remember 
the circumstances, and seeing the boat with the stern 
post cut oft". 

THE TOUCH OF A VANISHED HAND. 

I have received many strange communications, but the 
following, which was sent me by Mr. J. M'Dowall, of 
48, Clyde Street, Calton, Glasgow, is one of the strangest, 
both from the narrative itself and the voucher which 
accompanies it. The voucher signed by Mr. M'Dowall is 
as follows : — 

This short sketch I believe to be literally true on the groun*! 
of my grandmother's word. My mother was conversant with 
the matter from her youth, with hearing her mother tell the 
story. I am myself a spiritualist, and for many years I have 



enjoyed open communion with the spirit world by means of a 
clairvoyant whom I put to sleep, when the other world 
becomes as visible to him then as this world is to our ordinary, 
senses. I only wish to say that through this clairvoyant I 
sent for the spirit of my grandmother, and read to her a 
first draft of this sketch. She corrected it in one or two 
points, and said that it is correct. 
Here is the communication : — 

About the middle of the first decade of this century, there 
lived in the little seaport town of Girvan, in south Ayrshire, a 
young man and his sister ; they were warmly attached to 
each other. My grandmother, from whom I heard their story, 
was intimately acquainted with the young woman. The 
brother followed the precarious and dangerous avocation of 
the fisher, and our story begins with the loss of his life by 
the swamping of his boat in a storm. 

For a wees or two his sister was inconsolable ; her mind 
dwelt in imagination on the loved form of her brother tossed 
amongst the weeds and ooze on the bed of the ocean, the food 
for fishes, and the dwelling place for creeping things. 

One night, about a fortnight after the sad accident, there 
came to the town the pursuit of his calling, a pedlar ; he 
sought and obtainell lodgings for the night, and had for a 
bedfellow a native of the town. 

Whether he had informed the pedlar of the sad event or 
no, I could not say, but any way the pedlar could not get to 
sleep for a persistent dream or vision, which anon turned up as 
he was on the point of falling off to sleep. In the vision he saw 
a stretch of rocky shore, and, oh, horror ! amongst the rocks, 
and rising and falling as the waves advanced or receded, was 
the mutilated form of a man. He awoke his companion and 
told him the dream, the physical characteristics of which 
were conspicuous because of a hill which rose up almost 
from the shore. His bedfellow, being a native of the place, 
identified the description with a place on the beach about 
half a mile north of the harbour, and when daylight broke 
together they went to the place, and found the dream con- 
firmed by finding the body of a man, much decomposed, and 
with the right hand missing. The body was identified 
as that of the young woman's brother ; and if the 
vague imaginings of her mind put daggers into the hands of 
her grief, the spectacle of the mutilated form of her brother 
drove them home to her very heart. The loss of the hand 
seemed to give point and force to her sorrow ; her mind, per- 
haps, was entangled in the labyrinths of a physical resurrec- 
tion, and could not see how the missing hand was to be 
restored. Anyway, ever and anon, she would burst out into 
a fit of weeping, wringing her own hands, and bewailing the 
loss of her brother's hand. 

This continued for about a week, until one night, prepara- 
tory to going to bed, she had undressed ; but before she had 
got into bed, overcome by the force of her emotions, she 
threw her face on the pillow and burst out weeping, and 
bemoaning the lost hand, but scarcely had she done so when, 
with a cry of fear, she sprang from the bed. 

Her cries soon brought the other inmates of the house to 
her room, and when questioned, she informed them that when 
she had thrown herself on the bed, she felt some one give her 
a slap on the back, as if with the open hand ; and that the 
place where she was struck was still pricking from the 
effects of the blow, and put her hand over her shoulder to 
point out the place she was struck. 

They examined the place, and over the shoulder blade, in 
livid blue, was the impression of a man's right hand. 

48, Clyde Street, Calton, Glasgow. J. McDowALL. 

Mr. Thomas Mayfield, of Godmanchester, Hants, sends 
me the following account of a ghost with a very disagree- 
able method of making its presence felt : — 

Charles Mayfield was sleeping in the Bell at Stukeley,- 
three miles from Huntingdon, in the year 1833. In the night 
my father felt some one pulling the bedclothes off, and 
leoking up saw the landlord tugging away at the bedclothes. 
Upon being spoken to the apparition vanished, and after- 
wards my father discovered that the landlord, Joseph Kendall, 
died in the next room at that hour. 



Phantasms which Touch. 



99 



THE GEASP OF A SPECTRAL HAND. 

In this connection I will only quote a single case from 
the " Proceedings of the Psychical Research ggciety." It 
is a very remarkable one, because the ghost m this case 
was minus the middle finger, and was unknown to the 
person whom he touched : — 

We went up-stairs together, Ijbeing perhaps a couple of 
steps behind my friend, when, on reaching the topmost step, 
I felt something suddenly slip behind me from an unoccupied 
room to the left of the stairs. Thinking it must be imagina- 
tion, no one being in the house except the widow and 
servant, who occupied rooms on another landing, 1 did not 
speak to my friend, who turned o£E to a room on the right, 
but walked quickly into my room, which faced the staircase, 
still feeling as though a tall figure was bending over me. I 
turned on the gas, struck a light, and was in the act of 
applying it when I felt a heavy grasp in my arm of a hand 
minus the middle finger. Upon this I uttered a loud cry, 
which brought my friend, the widow lady, and the servant 
.girl, into the room to inquire the cause of my alarm. The two 
latter turned very pale on hearing the story. The house was 
thoroughly searched, but nothing was discovered. 

Some weeks passed, and I had ceased to be alarmed at the 
•occurrence, when I chanced to mention it whilst spending 
the aiternoon with some friends. A gentleman asked me if 
I had ever seen a description or seen a " carte " of the lady's 
late husband. On receiving a reply in the negative, he said, 
singularly enough he was tall, had a slight stoop, and had 
lost the middle finger of his hand. On my return I inquired 
of the servant, who had been in the family from childhood, 
if such were the case, and learned that it was quite 
correct, and that she (the girl) had once, when sleeping 
in the same room, been awakened by feeling some one press- 
ing down her kness, and on opening her eyes she saw her 
late master by the bedside, on which she fainted, and had 
never dared to enter the room after dusk since. I did not 
see anything I may say that I am not in the least nervous 
or superstitious, had been reading nothing of an excitable 
character, and whilst walking up-stairs had my mind occupied 
in conjectures as to whether the key of my watch was 
up-stairs or down. I had slept in the room for eight months 
and never before experienced anything of the kind. (Vol. v. 
p. 465.) 

Mr. Robert Cooper, of Eastboame, sends me the 
following story of another ghostly hand : — 

When I was young, in the family with whom I lived was 
a young woman, a cousin of mine, who was what would 
now be called a " medium " — she had an intimation of some 
kindof the death of any member of the family. These she called 
" death-tokens." I remember, on one occasion, when she went 
to fetch some coals, shesuddenly returned without the coals or 
scuttle, and sank back in a chair, covering up her face with 
her hands. A&er she "had somewhat recovered she said that 
while in the act of scooping up the coals a cold white hand 
was placed on hers. At this time an aunt of hers died. On 
another occasion she was taken by the shoulders and turned 
round, when she saw the form of her grandmother, sister to 
the aunt above mentioned. It was found afterwards that 
she died at the time in another part of the town. These two 
old ladies kept the principal post oflSce when Eastbourne was 
little better than a large village. 

In Mr. Kendall's Diary I find the remarkable case of a 
lady at Ryton-on-Tyne, who was lying awake in bed at 
about three or four o'clock in the morning, when a 
hand grasped hers, putting its fingers between hers. 
She tried to free herself, but when she did so the 
mysterious hand grasped hers more tightly. It was 
quite cold like a dead hand. She could trace it up to 
the elbow, but there was nothing beyond. She specially 
noticed the beautiful pattern of the sleeve of the 
nightgowji. She did not feel at all alarmed, and 
woke her sister and told her what had happened. The 



next day she heard of the death of a friend which had 
occurred at the moment the spectral hand grasped hers. 
The moment she heard of the.news she said, " Then it was 
his hand I held last night." Her sister confirms her, but 
there does not seem to be any conclusive reason for 
identifying the dead hand with that of her deceased 
acquaintance. r 

Mrs. Gaud well send^ me the following experience 
which she says she is ready to swear to as having occurred 
to herself :— 

It was in June of the year 1878. I was lying awake, it bein^ 
a lovely moonlight night. I was watching a few fleecy 
clouds passing over the moon, when I felt the curtain of my 
bed move. I was rather alarmed, but had courage to turn my 
face and see the cause, when I distinctly saw and felt a hand 
laid on my forehead, and the words " Tilly, Tilly," my name, 
distinctly uttered in the voice of my dead aunty, who 
passed away a year before, June 17th, 1877, in her ninety- 
third year. 

SOME PLBASANTER TOUCHES. 

I will close this chapter with some more agreeable 
experiences. All the way from Jerusalem a lady sends me 
an account of a hallucination of touch which was dis- 
tinctly of a pleasurable nature : — 

About seven years ago I was in great trouble, and away 
from aU near friends. One night, on retiring to rest, I was 
oppressed with a sense of my utter loneliness. Abo at two or 
three o'clock I awoke, and was immediately conscious of 
some one standing at my bead, and gently stroking my hair 
in a caressing manner, such as two dear friends, then dead, 
had been in the habit of doing.> I felt no surprise nor fear, 
only a feeling of being loved and helped, and great comfort 
came to my sad heart. Then it ceased ; and only then I 
began to wonder who or what it was. 

Mrs. Woodcock has had a similar pleasant experience, 
although in this case it was not a stroking of the hair, 
but a mother's kiss. Her narrative is as follows : — 

My mother died on June 25th, 1879, at Driffield, in York- 
hire. Her deat^;i was a peculiarly painful one, and a great 
blow to us all. The same month in which she died we re- 
moved to Hall. In October of the same year I was suddenly 
awakened by feeling her kiss' me on my mouth, and she 
smiled so sweetly, just as she used to do in life, and said 
"Get up, Sophia." It was all so very natural that it was 
quite two minutes before I realised ■^.hat my mother had been 
dead four months. As soon as she had spoken 
those three words she turned to go into her own 
bedroom, or what would have been her own bedroom if she 
had lived to go to Hull with us. I raised myself upon my 
elbow and watched her go down two short steps, then up five 
broader ones, along a few feet of landing, open her bedroom 
door, and shut it ; all done naturally and deliberately. She 
had on her nightgown and a wrap thrown over her shoulders 
just exactly as a mother does look when she is popping about 
into her children's rooms in the early morning. Almost in- 
stantly I awoke my sister Mary, who slept with me, and told 
her that mother had been to our bedside ; but it agitated her 
very much, she being a remarkably nervous girl, and she 
tried to persuade me I had been dreaming, but I can never 
think so ; and it has been a great comfort to me to dwell 
upon that supernatural (in one sense) though most perfectly 
natural visit (in another). 

A great friend of mine, with whom I was discussing the 
question, informed me that at the moment when her 
father died — at a distance of some hundred miles — she 
was conscious of his presence with her ; she felt as if 
he had taken her in his arms as he used to do when she 
was a little child, and a feeling of inexpressible joy filled 
her heart. 



roo 



CHAPTER XI —A PARTING WORD 



" There are more things in heaven and earth, Horatio, 
Than are dreamt of in your philosophy." — Hamlet, act i. sc. 5. 



That quotation is the most hackneyed in the language. 
That is why I have used it. I have hardly found one 
individual to whom I have told the " Real Ghost Stories " 
who has not taken refuge in Shakespeare's familiar 
couplet. The tritest reflection is the most general. But 
the perusal of " Real Ghost Stories " may convert what 
has hitherto been but a meaningless phrase into a soHd 
and abiding conviction. 

If this be the case, the reader will ask, what are these 
" more things " ? If he does not ask it, the phrase for 
him is still only a phrase with no soul in it. For if it be 
a fact that, as our other great poet aflirms, 

Millions of spiritual creatures walk the earth 
Unseen, both while we wake and when we sleep, 

it is impossible not to feel a natural and healthy 
curiosity as to what these creatures may be. Nor do I 
think it is possible to read all the evidence massed 
within the covers of this Christmas Number without 
having a deeper sense of the reality and the nearness 
of the Invisible World borne in upon the mind. 

The net result of the study of the most fascinpting 
subjects, if I test it by its effect upon my own mind, 
cannot fail to be for good and almost only for good. I 
began the compilation of this volume somewhat lightly, 
little dreaming that I should close it with so serious a 
sense of the enormous importance of the subject, and so 
■deep a conviction as to the results likely to follow a 
revolution in the attitude of the popular mind towards 
the phenomena of the occult world. These results are 
both scientific and religious, and between them they 
include almost the entire range of human thought. 

Without claiming that any finally conclusive demon- 
stration has yet been afforded us of any of the phenomena 
described in the foregoing chapters— from telepathy to 
the return of the ghosts of the dead — there seems to be 
indubitably suflicient testimony to justify a suspension 
of that popular judgment which hitherto has been so 
definitely hostile to the hypothesis of the objective reality 
of these phantasmal apparitions. All that I claim is, not 
that anyone should admit that apparitions actually appear, 
but only that the evidence in favour of that hypothesis is 
too strong to justify any impartial person in refusing to 
consider and to investigate. That attitude of mind is 
irrational, and therefore unscientific ; and as this prides 
itself upon being a scientific age, it may be hoped that the 
initiative so boldly taken by Professor Oliver Lodge at 
the last meeting of the British Association may be reso- 
lutely and persistently followed up. Of one thing we can 
fortunately feel no doubt. When scientific men include 
the unexplored region in the domain of their investiga- 
tions, they will not make the silly complaint that no 
phenomena are genuine because there is an enormous 
overgrowth of pseudo-phenomena due to fraud and folly. 
Practical men never refuse to mine for gold, although, in 
order to extract an ounce of the precious metal, they 
have to crush a ton of worthless quartz. The pro- 
portion of genuine to merely imaginary or fraudulent 
phenomena is certainly not so "small as that whieh exists 
between the pure metal and the reefs of auriferous 
stone in Australia, California, or the Transvaal. Neither 
will men of science object on the score that many of the 
phenomena are in themselves trivial and sometimes 
almost imbecile. They will remember the ridicule the 



scientists of his day poured upon Galvani for his experi- 
ments with frogs, and they will reflect that "the frogs, 
dancing-master," together with one Benjaman Franklin, 
who experimented with kites on Boston Common, areto-day 
revolutionisingthe mechanical world. The objection, that 
if there had been anything in these occult manifestations 
it would not have been left to us to find it out, will not 
even occiu- to those who remember that water 
had hissed when boiling into steam since fire 
and water first came together, but it was not 
till last century that James Watt saw in the power that 
lifted the kettle-lid the motor of commerce and the, 
sceptre of civilisation. Telepathy, or thought trans- 
ference without the use of the organs of sense, may be 
destined to play as great a part in the world as steam 
and electricity. That remains to be seen, and one solid 
practical good that will come out of this Number will be 
the impetus which it will give to telepathic experiments. 
Anything that increases the mastery of mind over the 
limitations of matter and space tends to the upward evo- 
lution of Man. 

After telepathy, the most practically useful truth that 
is suggested by the *' Real Ghost Stories " is that of the 
existence of the Double. This ancient belief bids fair to 
be scientifically demonstrated as an actual fact. The 
day when a Double is photographed under test con- 
ditions will mark the dawn of a new era of scientific 
discovery. The instantaneous transportation of the 
Thought Body, instinct with consciousness, tangiblOr 
capable of speech, and preserving memory of its flight ; 
from place to place, is a conception so stupendous as to 
stagger the most daring imagination. It is as if we 
were transported into space of four dimensions. Yet 
who can read the record of the appearance of Doubles, 
both before death and at other times, without feeling 
that the possibility of such latent powers existing in 
at least some human beings can no longer be 
dismissed as unthinkable? Whether or not the 
experiments which I am conducting with a Double 
turn out successfully or not— they were not concluded in 
time for publication in this Number — there setjms to me 
sufficient evidence to justify a belief that in these phaii- 
tasms of the living we have a clue to a great and as yet 
unworked mine of latent human capacity, which, if, like 
all other human faculties, it be capable of development 
by education and exercise, may yet prove an enormous 
agency in transforming society. 

The importance of the Double from a theological point 
of view was long a.go recognised by the Fathers of the 
Church. Of this there is a familiar instanoe 
in the story told by S. Augustine about his 
friend Gennadius, a physician well-known at Carthage,, 
who had a vision of a young man who conveyed him te a 
distant city, where he showed him many things. He ap-:. 
peared to him again at a later date, and was greeted by 
Gennadius, who reminded him of their former meeting. 
" Where is your body now ? " the apparition inquired. 
" In my bed." " Do you know that now you see nothing 
with the eyes of your body?" "I know it." "Well, 
then, with what eyes do you behold me ? " As Gennadius 
hesitated and knew not what to reply, the young man 
said to him, " In the same way that you see and hear me 
now that your eyes are shut and your senses asleep^ 
thus after your death you will live, see, hear, but with. 



A Parting Word. 



lOI 



eyes of the spirit, so doubt not that there is another hfe 
after the present one." 

It is rather curious to learn that this strange, 
incredible, and altogether preposterous phenomenon 
of the Double, if estabUshed, will merely be the 
scientific verification in the nineteenth century. of the old 
Catholic doctrine of Bi-Location. "When engaged in 
writing tthis chapter a German Doctor of Divinity, 
who had been on a mission to the United States, 
arrived in London on his way back to the Vatican. 
1 had known him two or three years ago before he 
4iad entered holy orders while he was still studying 
at. Rome. Learned, enthusiastic, and keenly intel- 
Egent, he hstened with poUte attention to the discus- 
■sion of the so-called Thought Body. Then he said, " All 
this has been settled long ago. Why are you disturbing 
yourselves about it ? " " Now, how," said I, "and when?" 
" If you will read the Roman Catechism, or the works of St. 
Thomas Aquinas, or even the Decrees of the Council of 
Trent, you wUl find that the Church has spoken, and there 
is nothing more to be said." " Well, what has the Church 
said about astral bodies?" I said, rather curiously. " The 
teaching of the Church is that the phenomenon of bi- 
location is not natural, but is occasionally permitted by 
special grace, as in the case of certain well-known saints, 
or sometimes for other inscrutable reasons which are les3 
advantageous to those who are the recipients of the 
iavour, which is not natural, but distinctly super- 
natural. There you have a case of this phenomenon of 
•the Thought Body recorded in the history of the Church in 
connection with two of her most famous saints. Francesco 
Mariani tells us, in his Life of Loyala, that 

at the time that Ignatius was living at Rome, he appeared 
to Leonardo Clesselis at Cologne. Leonardo was a Fleming, 
jind an aged holy man, who was the first rector of the college 
in that city, and who governed it a long time with great 
jeputation of sanctity. He had ajuost fervent desire again 
to see the holy father, and to have the happiness of speaking 
with him ; he informed him of this desire in a letter, and 
begged, as a great favour, that he might journey over the 300 
leagues which lay between them on foot Ignatius 
answered that the welfare of others required his stay at 
Cologne, so that he must not move, but that perhaps it 
might please God to content him in some easier way. 
While he still remained at Cologne, one day when he was 
•not asleep, the holy father showed himslf to him alive and 
held a long conversation with him. He then disappeared 
and left the old man full of the greatest joy at the accom- 
plishment of his desires in so marvellous a way. 

" S. Athanasius — in his Life of S. Anthony— relates that 
while that saint was preaching in the Cathedral (presumably 
of Milan) he suddenly became entranced and on his return 
to consciousness stated that he had been attending the 
funeral of S. Martin, of Tours, who, it was afterwards ascer- 
tained, had died at the time." 

" Then," said I, " may I take it for granted on your 
authority that the Catholic Church has stamped its 
imprimatur upon the doctrine of the dual body ? " " Xot 
upon tjte doctrine of the dual body," said the 
theologian, " but upon the doctrine of bi-location." 
"Which" said I, "is the same thing." "No, not 
quite," he said. "So near as to make no matter," 
said I. "But teU me, does bi-location allow the bi- 
located ""person to be intelligently conscious in both 
places at the same time ? " " No," said the doctor, 
" because the soul is one and not two.'' " But what 
about our dual personality ? " " That is all nonsense. 
The so-called dual personality is simply two phases of the 
one personality.. No sound, sane psychologist, from the 
days of Aristotle to our own, has ever advocated such a 
figment as the duality of the soul. There may be on 



rare occasions, by divine grace permitted, a duality of 
body, but a duaUty of soul, no, that is imppssible ! " 

The third benefit from this study has been the wonder- 
ful actuaUty which it gives to the familiar text, which 
says, " There is nothing hidden , which shall not be 
revealed, and that the secrets of the innermost 
chamber will be proclaimed upon the house- 
tops." The great invisible camera obscura on which 
there seems to be imprinted, as imperishably as in a 
mirror, all the words and acts of our life, what is it 
but the semblance of th^books which, it is written, shall 
be opened at the Day of Judgment ? The clairvoyant 
vision of things past as if they had been actually in pro- 
gress, and of things thousands of miles distant as if they 
had been in the street below our windows, give one a 
wonderfully- vivid realisation of the possibilities of the 
great day of final account. 

The greatest gain, however, that is likely to accrue 
from the study of the phenomena, to which this volume 
is devoted, will arise from the deepened certainty which 
it gives as to the permanence of the individual after 
death. Of immortality I say nothing. That cannot, 
from the nature of things, be demonstrated. But of a 
life after death— a fife in which those who live on this 
side of the grave retain their identity in the other world 
— that may yet he demonstrated by lests as exact 
and as conclusive as any of which the science of 
psychology admits. The evidence and experiments of 
the Psychical Research Society have already shattered, 
for one at least of our acutest scientific minds, 
all purely materiaHstic hypotheses. When dust returns 
to dust and ashes to ashes, the Ego lives on ; the personal 
identity, the consciousness of the individual, does not 
seem to even be momentarily impaired. It does not seem 
to be too bold a speculation to believe that the patient 
methods of inductive science, the careful examination of 
evidence, and the repeatedly renewed experiments of 
investigators will before long completely re-establish 
the failing belief in the reality of the world beyond the 
grave, and leave us with as little room for doubt as to the 
existence of the spirit after death as we have now for 
doubting the existence of Behring Straits or of the 
Pyramids. It is possible that this bringing of life and 
immortality to light, or at least the establishment of the 
certainty of a future life upon impregnable scientific 
foundations, may seem to some by ho means an unmixed 
blessing. To many it would undoubtedly add a new 
terror to death. The thought of a prolonged existence 
in a more spiritual sphere where you would witness the 
working out of the dread consequences of the breach 
of laws and of the neglect of responsibilities, is often 
anything but attractive to the mind of man. To 
rest, and that for ever, even in the grave, seems 
sometimes the boon of boons. It would seem to be 
an unattainable one. For if the testimonies of many 
credible witnesses may be believed, there is no 
death. The form— the vesture — perishes, but the soul, 
the Ego, the essential principle, livejs on. Revelation has 
always affirmed this. It seems as if Science were once 
more to vindicate her claim to be regarded as the handmaid 
of Religion by aSbrding conclusive demonstration of ils 
reality. Whether we like this or dislike it is immaterial. 
The supreme question is, What is the truth ? And what- 
ever drawbacks there may be to the theory of the future 
life, there is at least one enormous compensating advan- 
tage in knowing that the accounts between man and his 
Maker are not finally closed when he ceases to breathe 
on earth, and that the Almighty has still the infinite ex- 
panse of eternity in which to vindicate the justice of His 
dealings with every human soul. 



I02 



APPENDIX— SOME HISTORICAL GHOSTS. 



The following collection presents a list of names 

more or less well known — with which ghost stories of 

some kind are associated. The authority for these 
stories, though in many cases good, is so varied in quality 
that they are not offered as evidential of anything except 
the wide diversity of the circles in which such things 
find acceptance. 

ROYAL. 

Henry IV., of France, told d'Aubigne (see d'AubignS 
Histoire Universelle) that in presence of himself, the Arch- 
bishop of Lyons, and three ladies of the Court, the Queen 
(Margaret of Valois) saw the apparition of a certain cardinal 
afterwards found to have died at the moment. Also he 
(Henry IV.) was warned of his approaching end, 
not long before he was murdered by Ra\ aillac, by meeting 
an apparition in a thicket in. Fcntainebleau. ("Sully's 
Memoirs.") 

Abel the Fpatrieide, King of Denmark, was buried in 
Tinconsecrated ground, and still haunts the wood of Poole, 
near the city of Sleswig. 

ValdemaP IV. haunts Gurre Wood, near Elsinore. 

Charles XL, of Sweden, aecompanied by his chamberlain 
and state physician, witnessed the trial of the assassin of 
■Grustavus III., which occurred nearly a century later. 

James IV., of Scotland, after vespers in the chapel at 
Linlithgow, was warned by an apparition against his intended 
expedition into England. He, however, proceeded, and was 
warned again at Jedburgh, but, persisting, fell at Flodden 
Field. 

Charles I. , of England, when resting at Daventree on 
the Eve of the battle of Naseby, was twitee visited by the 
apparition of Strafford, warning him not to meet the 
Parliamentary Army, then quartered at Northampton. Being 
persuaded by Prince Rupert to disregard the warning, the 
King set oflE to march northward, but was surprised on the 
route, and a disastrous defeat followed. 

Orleans, Duke of, brother of Louis XIY., called his 
eldest son (afterwards Regent) by his second title. Due de 
Chartres, in preference to the more usual one of Dac de 
Valois This Change is said to have been in consequence of 
a communication made before his birth by the apparition of 
his father's first wife, Henrietta of England, reported to have 
been poisoned. 

HISTORIC \L WOMEN. 

Elizabeth, Queen is said to have been warned of her 
death by the apparition of her own double. (So, too. Sir 
Robert Napier and Lady Diana Rich). 

Catherine de MedieiS saw, in a vision, the battle of 
Jarnac, and cried out, " Do you not see the Prince of Cond6 
dead in the hedge ?" This and many similar stories are told 
by Margaret of Valois in her Memoirs. 

Philippa, wife of the Duke of Lorraine, when a 
girl in a convent, saw in vision the battle of Pavia, then in 
progress, and the captivity of the king her cousin, and called 
on the nans about her to pray. 

Joan of Are was visited and directed by various Saints, in- 
cluding the Archangel Michael, S. Catherine, S. Margaret, etc. 

LORD CHANCELLORS. 

Erskine, Lord, himself relates (Lady Morgan's "Book of 
the Boudoir," 1829, vol. i. 123) that the spectre of his father's 
butler, whom he did not know to be dead, appeared to him 
in broad daylight, " to meet your honour," so it explained, 
" and to solicit your interference with my lord to recover a 
sum due to me which the steward at the last settlement did 
not pay," which proved to be the fact. 

Brougham, Lord (see page 59). 



CABINET MINISTERS. 

Buckingham, Duke of, was exhorted to amendment and 
warned of approaching assassination by apparition of his 
father, Sir George Villiers, who was seen by Mr. Towers, 
surveyor of works at Windsor. All occurred as foretold. 

Perceval, Spencer (see page 47). 

Castlereagh, Lord (who succeeded the above as Foreign 
Secretary), when a young man, quartered with his regiment 
in Ireland, saw the apparition of " The Radiant Boy," said to 
be an omen of good. Sir Walter Scott speaks of him as one 
of two persons " of sense and credibility, who both attested 
supernatural appearances on their own evidence.'' 

Peel, Sir Robert, and his brother, both saw Lord Byron 
in London in 1810, while he was, in fact, lying dangerously 
ill at Patras. During the same fever, he also appeared to 
others, and was even seen to write down his name among the 
inquirers after the King's health. 

EMPERORS. 

Trajan, Emperor, was extricated from Antioch during an 
earthquake by a spectre which drove him out of a window. 
(Dio Cassius, lib. Ixviii.) 

Caracalla, Emperor, was visited by the ghost of his 
father Severus. 

JuQan the Apostate, Emperor, (l) when hesitating to 
accept the Empire, saw a female figure, " The Genius of the 
Empire," who said she would remain with him, but not for 
long. (2) Shortly before his death, he saw his genius leave 
him with a dejected air. (3) He saw a phantom prognosti- 
cating the death of the Emperor Constans. (See S. Basil.) 

TheodOSiuS, Emperor, when on the eve of a battle, was 
reassured of the issue by the apparition of two men ; also 
seen independently by one of his soldiers. 

SOLDIERS. 

Curtius RufUS (pro-consul of Africa) is reported by Pliny 
to have been visited, while still young and unknown, by 
a gigantic female — the Genius of Africa— who foretold his 
career. (Pliny, b. vii. letter, 26.) 

Julius Caesar was marshalled across the Rubicon by a 
spectre, which seized a trumpet from one of the soldiers and 
sounded an alarm. 

Xerxes, after giving up the idea of carrying war into 
Greece, was persuaded to the expedition by the apparition of 
a young man, who also visited Artabanus, uncle to the king, 
when, upon Xerxes' request, Artabanus assumed his robe and 
occupied his place. (Herodotus, vii.) 

Brutus was visited by a spectre, supposed to be that of 
Julius Cfesar, who announced that they would meet again at 
Philippi, where he was defeated in battle, and put an end to 
his own life. 

Drusus, when seeking to cross the Elbe, was deterred by a 
female spectre, who told him to turn back and meet his 
approaching end. He died before reaching the Rhine. 

Pausanius, General of the Lacedsemonians, inadvertently 
caused the death of a young lady of good family, who haunted 
him day and night, urging him to give himself up to justice, 
(Plutarch in Simone.) 

Dio, General, of Syracuse, saw a female appq,rition sweeping 
furiously in his house, to denote that his family would shortly 
be swept out of Syracuse, which, through various accidents, 
was shortly the case 

Napoleon, at S. Helena, saw and conversed with the 
apparition of Josephine, who warned him of his approaching 
death. The story is narrated by Count Montholon, to whom 
he told it. 

Blucher, on the very day of his decease, related to the 
King of Prussia that he had been v,'arned by the apparition of 
his entire family, of his approaching end. 



Appendix 



103 



Fox, Generai, went to Flanders with the Duke of York 
shortly before the birth of his son. Two years later he had 
a vision of the child — dead — and correctly described its 
appearance and surroundings, though the death occurred in 
a house unknown to him. 

Garfield, General, when a child of six or seven, saw and 
conversed with his father, lately deceased. He also bad a 
premonition, which proved correct, as to the date of his 
death — the anniversary of the battle of Wickmauga, in which 
he took a brave part. 

Lineoln, President, had a certain premonitory dream 
Which occurred three times in relation to important battles, 
and the fourth on the eve of his assassination. 

Coligni, Admiral, was three times warned to quit Paris 
before the Feast of St. Bartholemew but disregarded the 
premonition and perished in the Massacre (1572). 

MEN OF LETTERS. 

Petrarch saw the apparition of the bishop of his diocese 
at the moment of death. 

Epimenides, a poet contemporary with Solon, is reported 
by Plutarch to have quitted his body at will and to have 
conversed with spirits. 

Dante, Jaeopo, son of the poet, was visited in a dream 
by his father, who conversed with him and told him where to 
find the missing thirteen cantos of the Commedia. 

TassO saw and conversed with beings invisible to those 
about him. 

Goethe saw his own double riding by his side under con- , 
ditions which really occurred years later. His father, mother, 
and grandmother were all ghost-seers. 

Donne, Dr., when in Paris, saw the apparition of his wife 
in London carrying a dead child at the very hour a dead 
infant was in fact born. 

Byron, Lord, is said to have seen the Black Friar of 
Newstead on the eve of his ill-fated marriage. Also, with 
others, he saw the apparition of Shelley walk into a wood 
at Lerioi, though they knew him at the time to be several 
miles away. 

Shelley, while in a state of trance, saw a figure wrapped 
in a cloak which beckoned to him and asked, Siete soddisfatto ? 
— are you satisfied ? 

Benvenuto Cellini, when in captivity at Rome by order 
of the Pope, was dissuaded from suicide by the apparition of 
a young man who frequently visited and encouraged him. 

Mozart was visited by a mysterious person who ordered 
him to compose a Requiem, and came frequently to inquire 
after its progress, but disappeared on its completion, which 
occurred just in time for its performance at Mozart's own 
funeral. 

Ben Jonson. when staying' at Sir Robert Cotton's house, 
was visited by the apparition of his eldest son with a mark 
of a bloody cross upon his forehead at the moment of his 
death by the plague. He himself told the story to 
Drummond of Hawthornden. 

Thackeray, W. M., writes, " It is all very well for you 
who have probably never seen spirit manifestations, to talk 
as you do, but had you seen what I have witnessed you would 
hold a different opinion." 

Mrs. Browning's spirit appeared to her sister with 
warning of death. Robert Browning wiites, Tuesday, 
July 21, 1863, " Arabel (Miss Barrett) told me yesterday that 
she had been much agitated by k dream which happened the 
night before— Sunday, July 19. She saw her, and asked. 
When shall I be with you ? T?he reply was. Dearest, in five 
years, whereupon Arabel awoke. She knew in her dream 
that it was not to the living she spoke." In five years, 
within a month of their completion, Miss Barrett died, 
and Browning writes, ■' I had forgotten the date of the 
dream, and supposed it was only three years, and that two 
had still to run." 

Hall; Bishop, and his brother, when at Cambridge each 
had a vision of their mother looking sadly at him, and 
saying she would not be able to keep her promise of visiting 
them. She died at the time. 

Dr. Guthrie was directed, by repeated pullings at his 
coat, to go in a certain direction, contrary to previous in- 



tention, and was thus the means of saving the life of a 
parishioner. 

Miller, Hugh, tells, in his " Schools and Schoolmasters," 
of the apparition of a bloody hand, seen by himself and tjie 
servant but not by others present. Accepted as a warning of 
the death of his father. 

Porter, Anna Maria, when living at Esher, was visited 
one afternoon by an old gentlemen — a neighbour, who 
frequently came in to tea. On this occasion he left the 
room without speaking, and fearing that something had 
happened she sent to inquire, and found that he had died 
at the moment of his appearance. 

Edgworth, Maria, was waiting with her family for an 
expected guest, when the vacant chair was suddenly occupied 
by the apparition of a sailor cousin, who stated that his ship 
had been wrecked and he alone saved. The event proved 
the contrary — he alone was drowned. 

Marryat, Captain — the story is told by his daughter 
— while staying in a country-house in the North of England 
saw the family ghost — an ancestress of the time of Queen 
Elizabeth who had poisoned her husband. He tried to shoot 
her, but the ball passed harmlessly into the door behind, and 
the lady faded away — always smiling. 

De Stael, Madame, was haunted by the spirit of her 
father, who counselled and helped her in all times of need. 

L. E. L.'S ghost was seen by Dr. Madden in the room in 
which she died at Cape Coast Castle. 

De Morgan, Professor, writes: "I am perfectly con- 
vinced that I have both seen and heard, in a manner that 
should make unbelief impossible, things called spiritual 
which cannot be taken by a rational being to be capable of 
explanation by imposture, coincidence, or mistake." 

Foote, Samuel, in the year 1740, while visiting at his 
father's house in Truro, was kept awake by sounds of sweet 
music. His uncle was about the same time murdered by 
assassins. 

MEN OF SCIENCE. 

Davy, Sir Humphrey, when a young man, suffering from 
yellow fever on the Gold Coast, was comforted by visions of 
his guardian angel, who, years after, appeared to him again 
— incarnate — in the person of his nurse during his last illness. 

Harvey, William, the discoverer of the circulation of the 
blood, used to relate that his life was saved by a dream. 
When a young man he was proceeding to Padua, when he 
was detained — with no reason alleged — by the governor at 
Dover. The ship was wrecked, and all on board lost, and it 
was then explained that the governor had received orders^ — in 
a dream — to prevent a person, to whose description Harvey 
answered, from going on board that night. 

Farquhar, Sir Walter, physician (made a baronet in 
1796), visited a patient at Pomeroy Castle. While waiting 
alone a lady appeared to him, exhibiting agony and remorse 
(who proved to be the family ghost) prognosticating, the 
death of the jiatient, which followed. 

Clark, Sir James, Wife of, while living in their house 
in Brook Street, saw the apparition of her son. Dr. J. Clark, 
then in India, carrying a dead baby wrapped in an Indian 
shawl. Shortly afterwards, he did, in fact, send home the 
body of a child for interment, which had died at the hour 
noted, to fill up the coffin it was wrapped up in an Indian scarf. 

Herbert of Cherbury, Lord, one of the first to system- 
atise deism, when in doubt whether he should publish his 
" De Veritate," as advised by Grotius, prayed for a sign, and 
heard sounds " like nothing on earth, which did so comfort 
and cheer me, that I took my petition as granted." 

Bacon, Francis, was warned in a dream of his father's 
approaching end, which occurred in a few days. 

THEOLOGIANS 

Luther, Martin, was visited by apparitions, — one, 
according to Melancthon, who announced his coming by 
knocking at the door. 

Melancthon says that the apparition of a venerable 
person came to him in his study and told him to warn his 
friend Grynaeus to escape at once from the danger of the 
Inquisition, a warning which saved his life. 



304 



Real Ghost Stories. 



Zwingfli was visited by an apparition " with a perversion 
ot a text ot' Scripture.'- 

Oberiin, Pastor, was visited almost daily by his deceased 
wife, who conversed with Jiiin, and was visible not only to 
himself, but to all about hiui. 

Fox, GeOPge, while walking on Pendle Hill, Yorkshire, 
saw his future converts coming towards him " along a 
river-side, to serve the Lord," 

Newman, Cardinal, relates in a letter, Jan. 3rd, 1833, 
that when in quarantine in Malta, he and his companions 
heard footsteps not to be accounted for by human agency. 

Wilberforee. Bishop, experienced remarkable premoni- 
tions, and phenomena even more startling are attributed to 
him. 

Saints. — The stories of visions, apparitions, etc. which 
are told in connection with the Saints are far too numerous 
to quote. The following, however, may be referred to as of 
special interest ; — 

1. Phantasms of the. Living. — St. Ignatius Loyala, Gennadius 
(the friend of St. Augustine), St. Augustine himself, twice 
over (he tells the story himself, Serm. 233), St. Benedict and 
St. Meletius, all appeared daring life in places distant from 
their actual bodily whereabouts. 

2. Phantasms of the Dead. — St. Anselm saw the slain 
body of William Rufns, St. Basil that of Julian the Apostate, 
St. Benedict the ascent to heaven of the soul of St. 
Germanus, bishop of Capua — all at the moment of death. 
St. Augustine and St. Edmund, Archbishops of Canterbury, 
are said to have conversed with spirits. St. Ambrose and St. 
Martin of Tours received information concerning relics from 
the original owners of the remainr,. 

3. Premonitions. — St. Cyprian and St. Columba each foretold 
the date and manner of his own death as revealed in visions. 

MISCELLANEOUS. 

Hareourt, Countess when Lady Nuneham, mentioned 
one morning having had an agitating dream, but was met 
with ridicule. Later in the day Lord Hareourt — her 
husband's father — was missing. She exclaimed, "Look in 
the well," and fainted away. He was found there with a 
dog, which he had been trying to sp.ve. 

AksakofT, Mme., wife of Chancellor AksakoS^ on the 
night of May 1:2th, 1865, saw the apparition of her brother, 
w'ho died at the time. The story is one very elaborate as to 
detail. 

Rich, Lady Diana, was warned of her death by a vision 
of her own double in the avenue of Holland House. 

Breadalbane, May, Lady, her sister (both daughters of 

Lord Holland), was also warned in vision of her death. 

The Daughter of Sir Charles Lee.— This story, 
related by the Bishop of Gloucester, 10(12, is very well known. 
On the eve of her intended marriage with Sir W. Perkins, she 
was visited by her mother's spirit, announcing her approach- 
ing death at twelve o'clock next day. She occupied the 
intervening time with suitable preparations, and died calmly 
at the hour' foretold. 

Beresford, Lady, wife of Sir Tristam, before her 
marriage in 1687, made a secret engagement with Lord 
Tyrone, that which ever should die first would appear to the 
other. He fulfilled his promise on October 15, 1693, and 
warned her of her death on her forty-eighth birthday. All 
was kept secret, but after the fated day had passed, she 
married a second time, and appeared to enter on a new lease 
of life. Two years later, when celebrating her birthday, she 
accidentally discovered that she was two years younger 
than had been supposed, and expired before night. The 
story is one of the best known and most interesting in 
gho?t-lore. 

Fanshawe, Lady, when visiting in Ireland, heird the 
banshee of the family with whom she was visiting, one fo 
whom did in fact die during the night. She also relates 
(in her " Memoirs," p. 28) that her mother once lay as 
dead for two days and a night. On her return to life 
she informed those about her that she had asked of two 
apparitions, dressed in long, white garments, for leave, like 
Hezekiah, to live for fifteen years, to see her daughter grow- 



up, and that it was granted. She died in fifteen years from 
that time. 

Maidstone, Lady, saw a fly of fire as premonitory of the 
deaths— first, ot her husband, who died in a sea-fight with the 
Dutch, May 28th, 1672, and second, of her mother-in-law, 
Lady Winchilsea. 

Chedworth, Lord, was visited by a friend and fellow- 
sceptic, saying he had died that night and had realised 
the existence of another world. While relating the vision the 
news arrived nf his friend's death. 

Rambouillet, Marquis of, had just the same experience. 
A fellow-unbeliever, his cousin, the Marquis de Pr6cy, visited 
him in Paris, saying that he had been killed in battle in 
Flanders, and predicting his cousin's death in action, which 
shortly occurred in the battle of the Faubourg St. Antoine. 
(Quoted by Calmet from " Causes Celebres," xi. 370.) 

Lyttlcton, Lord (third), died Nov. 27th, 1799, was 
warned of his death three days earlier, and exhorted to 
repentance. The story, very widely quoted, first appears 
in the Gentleman's Magazine, vol. Ixxxv. 597. He also himself 
appeared to Mr. Andrews, at Dartford Mills, who was 
expecting a visit from him at the time. 

Middleton, Lord, was taken prisoner by the Roundheads 
after the battle of Worcester. While in prison he was com- 
forted by the apparition of the laird Bocconi, whom he had 
known while trying to make a party for the king in Scotland, 
and who assured him of his escape in two days, which 
occurred. 

Balearres, Lord, when confined in Edinburgh Castle on 
suspicion of Jacobitism, was visited by the apparition of 
Viscount Dundee — shot at that moment at Killiecrankie. 

Holland, Lord (the first), who was taken prisoner at the 
battle of St. Xeot's in 1621, is said still to haunt Holland 
House, dressed in the cap and clothes in which he was 
executed. 

Montgomery, Count of, was warned by an ar.parition 
to flee from Paris, and thus escaped the Massacre of St. 
Bartholemew. (See Coligni.) 

Shelburne, Lord, eldest son of the Marquis of 
Lansdowne, is said, in Mrs. Schimmelpenninck's Memoirs, to 
have had, when five years old, a premonitory vision of his 
own funeral, with full details as to stoppages, etc. Dr. 
Priestley was sent for, and treated the child for slight fever. 
When about to visit his patient (whom he expected to find 
recovered) a few days later, he met the child running bare- 
headed in the snow. When he approached to rebuke him 
the figure disappeared, and he found that the boy had died 
at the moment. The funeral was arranged by the father — 
then at a distance— exactly in accordaece with the pre- 
monition. 

Eglinton, Lord, was three times warned of his death by 
the apparition of the family ghost, the Bodach Glas — the 
dark-grey man. The last appearance was when he was 
playing golf on the links at St. Andrews, October 4, 1861. 
He died before night. 

Cornwall, The Duke of, in llOO, saw the spectre of 
William Rufus pierced by an arrow and dragged by the 
devil in the form of a buck, on the same day that he was 
killed. (Story told in the '• Chronicle of Matthew Paris.") 

Chesterfield, Earl of (second), in 1652, saw, on waking, ; 
a spectre with long white robes and black face. Accepting 
it as intimation of some illness of his wife, then visiting her 
father at Networth, he set oif early to inquire, and met a 
servant with a letter from Lady Chesterfield, describing the 
same apparition. 

Mohun, Lord, killed in a duel in Chelsea Fields, 
appeared at the moment of his death, in 1642, to a lady in 
James's Street, Covent Garden, and also to the sister (and 
her maid) of Glanvil (author of" Sadducismus Triumphatus "). 

Swifte, Edmund Lenthal, keeper of the Crown 
jewels from 1814, himself relates (in Notes and Queries, 
1860, p. 192) the appearance, in Anne Boleyn's chamber in 
the Tower, of " a cylindrical figure like a glass tube, hovering 
between the table and the ceiling " — visible to himself and 
his wife, but not to others present. 



I05 

CHRISTMAS GIFT BOOKS. 



A BRIEF GUIDE TO CHRISTMAS LITERATURE. 

^TJKRT is long, but life, is short— so runs the adage ; but in this case it is the space and not the time 
^Jj^ which is wanting, so that this list of the most important of the season's gift-books must of necessity be only 
a selection, and a selection which cannot possibly boast of completeness. Of course many books which 
would otherwise be noticed were not obtainable when this Christmas Number went to press, and of those 
that were out, some of them arrived so late as to receive but scanty attention. This, however, will not materially 
affect the value of the list, which we can only hope will prove useful to the purchaser who is overwhelmed by 
the number of books of all classes, prices, and sizes which the bookseller at this time of the year brings under his 
notice. Under the heading of " Gift-books for Adults " many works will be found noticed which will prove suitable 
for older children, while many of the adventure stories treated of in the Boys' column will prove a source of delight 
to their elders. Without in any way attempting to exclude books of the "goody-goody" type, more prominence 
and attention have been gi'^en to those works which, while being interesting and useful to young folks, are void of 
anything like that sickly sentiment which spoils so many books of this class. " 



GIFT-BOOKS FOR ADULTS. 
No writer has risen more rapidly and more uniformly in 
popular opinion than Mr. A. T. Quiller Couch, or ''Q " 
as he generally signs himself. Hi« laS-t- h.:,\i. "The 




ME. A. T. QUILLER COUCH (." Q ")• 
From a photog'aph 6y the Ster, oscopic Company. 



Warwickshire Avon,"* is a delightful description of a 
jaunt tat en by him, in conjunction with Mr. Alfred 
Parsons the artist (whose dainty sketches it would be 

»"The Warwickshire Avon." By A. T. Quiller Couch. (Illua.) 
Osgood and Mcllvaine. 8vo. 12s. 6d. 



difficult to praise too highly), through the country famous 
as much for its connection with our great poet as for 
its natural beauty. Mr. Couch has made his book light, 
chatty, and readable, throwing it into the form of a journal 
of daily e^vents and doings. As a charming and artistic 
gift-book, it should prove popular, and the reader is glad 
to have a description of the Avon from so clever a pen, 
but we imagine that it will take no prominent place 
among Mr. Couch's writings. The half-leather binding 
is tasteful and attractive. 

The many lovely illustrations in colour and monochrome 
which "George Eliot: Her Early Home"! contains 
make it a charming volume apart from its literary 
interest. The pictures represent the scenes and sights 
I of George Eliot's girlhood, and in many cases portraits 
of her best-known characters. We can scarcely expect 
that the Midland scenery and architecture in the midst 
of which George Eliot lived and worked, and which she 
has described so vividly, will much longer resist the all- 
effacing hand of time and change. It is well, therefore, 
to have in such a volume as this faithful pictures of 
many of the places in which her early life was spent. 
Extracts from the novelist's prose and poetic writings are 
skilfully woven together and wedded to the drawings. 

Were Sheridan able to revisit this earth, he would, we 
are sure, be the first to admire the sumptuous edition of 
his masterpiece, "The School for Scandal" (Simpkin 
Marshall and Co., 25s. ). The illustrations, in colour and 
monochrome, by Lucius Rossi, seem to us to have just 
caught the spirit of the play ; they are all very effective 
and we are glad to see that the work is entirely printed in 
England. 

Except from the literary point of view, we are unable 
to speak of the merits of Dr. Jonathan Scott's translation 
of the "Arabian Nights' Entertainments," J the four 
beautiful volumes of which form the first instalment of 
the Aldme Series, which it is proposed will contain only 
standard works of fiction which have appeared in the 
English language. " The Arabian Nights " have passed 
through many editions in England, but none, we feel 
safe m saying, are more dainty to the touch or more 
pleasing to the eye than are these volumes, in their charm- 
ing red buckram cover and white paper labels. Mr Stanley 



EaVh,?rT?c\™P^,a=f„''''l6t''^ =y E-"y Swlnnerton. (lUas.) 

PiUrin^ndChStto!^'\'4^^^^^^ Four volunaes. (Illus.) 



io6 



Christmas Gift Books. 



L. Wood, too, in his very numerous photogravure illustra- 
tions, has just caught the spirit of the tales ; they give 
an additional interest to a really valuable edition of a 
standard work, and an edition, too, which can be given 
to man, woman, or child, without any fear of evil. 

We are glad to welcome a new and sumptuous 
edition of " Monte Cristo," * also in four volumes, which, 
as the translator (dating from Boston, U.S A.) observes 
in his preface, has hitherto been known to the En'^lish- 
speaking world only through the medium of very imperfect 
translations. Great care has been taken throughout this 
rendering to catch Dumas" exact meaning, and the care 
seems to us to have been well spent, for the translation 
reads smoothly and naturally, a very rare quality in a 
transplanted romance. It is the highest praise when we 
say that Mr. Edmund H. Garrett's eight photogravure 
illustrations are worthy of the subject. For one unable 
to read Dumas' masterpiece in the'original, we can recom- 
mend no better gift-book. 

Those who do not know Mr. Stockton's work — a small 
and much-to-be-pitied minority — have an excellent 
opportunity of making its acquaintance in " The Squirrel 
Inn,"t whUe those who are already admirers of his 
humour will recognise' with delight a return to his best 
style, for Mr. Stockton has done nothing nearly as good 
since "Rudder Grange." The delightfully impossible 
guests of the inn, who keep doing in the seemingly most 
natural way things the most impossible, are most charm- 
ingly drawn. The " Squirrel Inn " is a novel which we 
can confidently recommend to those who can appreciate 
dehcate humour and a masterly literary style. The 
illustrations, however, do but scant justice to the text. 

" Tim "t is one of the best and most realistic studies 
of child-life which have appeared for many a long day. 
The 'author, who might, by the by, have placed his name 
without fear on the title-page, shows much restrained 
power in the telling of the story. The sketches of school 
life at Eton are admirable, and we can only wish on read- 
ing the book that thei-e were more of them. " Tim " proves 
once more the truth of that well-worn truism which 
asserts that out of the slenderest materials can be wrought 
something beautiful and rare, if only the artist keep to 
the higher kind of realism. 

Among other new editions which we are glad to see is Miss 
Zimmern's " Heroic Tales from Firdusi the Persian,"^ the 
previous edition of which was so magnificently apparelled 
as to be in reach of only the best-filled purses. We 
cannot, however, understand why a work which boasts 
original etchings by Mr. Alma Tadema and a poem by 
Mr. Edmund Gosse should have so plain a binding. 

Another welcome now edition is Peacock's " Headlong 
Hall," II in the daintiest of bindings, with an introduction 
by Dr. Richard Garnett and an etched frontispiece by 
Mr. Herbert Railton. Though the circumstances under 
which we meet them are totally changed, yet the spirit 
of such characters as the " Perfectibihan," the " Deteri- 
orationist," and the " Statuquoite," is as true in 1891 
as in 1815. Peacock never attempted subtle analysis 
of character, but his personages have, as a rule, a 
strong basis of ordinary human passions and instincts. 
They are individualised by the standpoint— or comfort- 
able want of standpoint — from which they view life 
ai)d the world generally. The absurdities of thought- 

* "Monte Cristo." By Alexandre Dumas. Four volum-s. (Illus.) 
Osgood and Mcllvaine. Crown 8vo. 248. 

t " Tbe Squirrel Inn." By Frank E. Stockton. (Illus.) Sampson 
Low and Ci. Crown 8vo. fis. 

I " Tim." Macmillam. Crown Rvo. 63. 

^ " Heroic Tales from Firdusi the Persian." By Helen Zimmern. 
(Illus.) T. Fisher Unwin. Crown 8vo. os. 

I " Headlong Hall." By Thomaa Love Pescook. J. M. Dent. 12mo,, 
2s. 6d, net. 



results to which one-theory-men are doomed, are 
cleverly satirised in "Headlong Hall." The wordy 
antagonists seem each unanswerable as they by turns 
speak; and there is always a pleasant wonderment 
on the part of the reader, how in the world each 
successive argument on either side is to be met, but met 
it always is ; the mean between the two extremes being 
discovered in the summing up of the Statuquoite. 

"Cecilia de Noel"*! marks, in our opinion, a de- 
cided advance upon " Mademoiselle Ixe," for, while 
it possesses in an equal degree charm of style and 
de'licacy of workmanship, it shiows also a deeper, truer 
feeling. Togive the plot would spcM the reader's pleasur.^, 
for this is a book which demands thought, and if the storji' 
is known before the reader commences the book, the 
pleasure and profit to be obtained from it will vanish. 
The authoress has a keen sense of humour as well as of 
pathos, but the humour is subservient to the serious aim, 
of the story, and is not dragged in by the heels — the too 
frequent fault of the modern story. " Cecilia de Noel," in 
fact, gives promise that really great work can be expected 
from Miss Hawker in the future. As a gift-book it is 
sure to be read with pleasure. 

GIFT-BOOKS FOR BOYS. 

Messrs. Cassell and Co. deserve the first place 
among gift books for boys with the three volumes of 
their " World of Adventure,"** edited by " Q,"and illus- 
trated profusely by a number of well-known artists. The 
volumes are described as a collection of stirring scenes 
and moving incidents, and that is the best descrip- 
tion. From ancient and modern history, from our naval 
and military annals, from classic masterpieces and modern 
novelists, Mr. Couch has collected a mine of good stories 
and exciting episodes, which should be on every boy's 
shelves, and which to the weaver of boys' stories will surely 
prove invaluable. Famous duels, escapes from prison, 
detective stories, fights with smugglers, are all repre- 
sented inter alia. We could not find a poor story in all 
three volumes. Some are better than others, but all are 
good. The illustrations, too, are, with few exceptions, 
excellent, but they have somewhat sufiered from the thin- 
ness of the paper. 

" Redskin and Cow- 
boy, "tt Mr. G. A. Henty's 
latest contribution to boy 
literature, will, we are in- 
clined to think, please his 
y outh ful read ers more than 
anything he has yet done. 
He has absolutely disre- 
garded any notion of im- 
parting instructionbydrag- 
ging in history — a practice 
which no properly consti- 
tuted boy could tolerate, 
and of which Mr. Henty 
has hitherto been over- 
fond. About nearly every 
character in the book we 
might fairly observe, in 
the words of Bret Harte's 
ballad, — 

Light and free was his touch upon his revolver ; 

Great the mortality incident upon that lightness and freedom. 

" Cecilia de Noel. ' By Lanoe Falcoaer. Macraillan. Crown Svo. 
3s. 6d. 

**" The World of Adventure." Thre 3 volumes. (Illus.) Cassell and 
Co. Reyal 4to. 27s. 

tt " Redskin and Cowboy." By G. A. Henty. (Illus.) Blackie and 
Son. Crown Svo. 6b. 




JIE. G. A. IIEXTY. 



A Brief Guide to Christmas Literature. 107 



The hero, Hugh Tunstall, flees from his uncle's house in 
England to New York, and thence to the most lawless 
parts of Texas. There he becomes a cowboy on a cattle 
ranche ; and this affords the author an opportunity of 
giving a really graphic and picturesque description of 
cowboy life. We need hardly remark that feats witli the 
revolver are performed by the cowboy which would 
cause Dr. Carver and Bufl'alo Bill to turn green with 
envy. After hairbreadth escapes and fights of the most 
desperate character with brigands and Indians, in the 
course of which a perfect holocaust of victims are sacri- 
ficed to his prowess with the ''deadly six-shooter!" our 
hero, of course, finally turns up in England again, to dis- 
cover that the man whom he had supposed to be his uncle was 
an impostor who had miurdered his real uncle, and used 
the papers found on the body to successfully impersonate 
the dead maii, and take possession of the family estates. 
Substantial justice is dispensed all round, and everybody 




Eeduced Jllust'Ct'i nfrom "He skin nrd C-.ic-loy.' 



is satisfied, including the reader, if a vivid tale of 
adventure, crowded with incident, and powerfully told in 
a straightforward way, cvi satisfy him. A special word 
of praise is due to Mr. Alrred Pearse's illustrations, which 
are of very considerable merit. One of them, reduced in 
size, we reproduce. Altogether, " Redskin and Cowboy " 
ought to find ready favour with the class for which it is 
intended, and help to pass away many a holiday hour. 

One would imagine the detective story to be quite 
impossible away from the complications of our modern 
civilisation, yet Mr. Marriott Watson's "The Web of 
the Spider " * is little more than a detective story trans- 
planted to the savagery of the New Zealand forests. 
Not that this implies blame, far from it ; for we have 
seldom read a more exciting and well kept-up-to-the-end 
romance, or one more full of adventures, contrived 
so naturally as almost to deceive the reader into think- 
ing them real. The story is laid back in 18G4, when New 
Zealand was rent asunder by suicidal tribal wars, and 
when tjle white man or Pakeha, was everywhere regarded 
^vith hatred. A miner and his native wife are cruelly done 

* "The Web of the Spider." Bv H. B. Marriott Watson. Hutchinson. 
Crown 8vo. 6s. 



to death for the sake of their gold, and the story is really 
that of the search after the miner by his "chum" and 
by his daughter, who hardly believes him dead. They are 
helped by a Maori woman, who wishes to avenge the death 
of her sister, the miner's wife. Suspicion is fixed first on one 
native chief and then on another, but the reader is not 
apprised of the real murderer till the last pages, and even 
then the interest does not flag. Both Palhser the hero 
and Te Katipo the villain are original characters, and 
the descriptions of bush scenery are striking. 

' ' A Little Marina^' ' by Miss Florence Marryat (Hutchinson 
and Co., 3s.6d.), is a good story of a little drummer-boy of 
twelve years old who goes out with his regiment to help 
quell the rebellion in Japan. He is a fine fellow for his 
age, and his adventures make good reading, his companion 
Brodribb, and his cfiptain, Dare, being well drawn 
characters. The tale is a very interesting one, but the 
relationship between Captain and Miss Marryat does not 
extend to their literary powers. Anything more entirely 
different from Captain Marryat's brisk, free way of telling 
a story it would be hard to imagine. » 

"Frank Allreddy's Fortune"! is a rattling story of 
life at sea and in India, which we can cordially recom- 
mend. From the first chapter, where the author 
plunges in medias tes with a description of a fight with 
smugglers, the story teems with exciting incidents and 
hairbreadtii escapes. Mr. W. S. Stacey's two illustra- 
tions are good. 

A cleverly told story of adventure among South 
American Indians is " Stimson's E.eef."J The interest 
never flags, and we imagine that Mr. C. J. Hyne's new 
book will be a great treat to his youthful readers. Four 
spirited illustrations by Mr. W. S. Stacey accompany the 
story. 

" Royal Youths : A Book of Princehoods," § is an ex- 
cellent and well-selected series of accounts of the early 
lives of kings and princes. Conradin and Don Carlos, 
the strangely contrasted childhoods of Louis XIII. and 
Louis XVII., the curious adventures of the Orleans^ 
princes and the mysterious life of poor Ivan V^I., the 
courtly biography of Prince William Henry of England 
and the rough usage of the great Frederick and his sister, 
make very varied reading, and Mr. Hope has taken great 
pains with his choice and use of material. Though we are 
not all royal, we ail are, or liiive been, or shall be, youths, 
and " Royal Youths " deserves, and will certainly find, a 
wide and interested circle of readers. 

Another story which we have read with interest is Mr. 
Robert Leighton's " The Pilots of Pomona " (Blackie and 
Son, 5s.), the scene of which is laid in the Orkney Islands. 
The hero, Halcro Ericson, the son of a Stromness pilot, 
has no outlandish adventures, for throughout the course 
of the story he hardly leaves the island of his birth ; but 
he is a fine, strong boy, who, early left to his own 
resources, has to help support his mother and sister and 
to carve out a future for himself. His shooting, fishing, 
and cliff-climbing expeditions, his finding of the Norse- 
man's treasure and of the smuggler's hoard, make excel- 
lent reading, and one learns from the book a great deal 
concerning the manners and customs of the Orcadian folk. 

Among other books which we can recommend are the 
following, which, owing to the exigencies of .space, we 
are unable to notice at any length*: — Mr. G. A. Henty's 
"Dash for Khartoum" (Blackie and Son, 6s.), is a story 
of the Nile expedition, told in the bright, rattling, and 

t " Fr.ink Allreddy's Fortune." By Franklin Pox. (Illus.) Ward, 
Lock and Bowden. Crown 8v •. 2s. (id. 

I " Stimson's Reef." By C. 3. Hvue. (Illus.) Blackie and Son. 
Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 

i " Koyal Youths: A Book of Princehoods." By Asoott H. Hope. 
IlluB.) 1. Fisher Unwiu. Crown 8vo. 5s. 



108 



Christmas Gift Books. 



unaffected style which Mr. Henty's boy readers expec*-. 
"Edwin, the Boy Outlaw," by J. F Hodgetts (S. W. 
Partridge, 2s. 6d.), is a cheap but excellent story, which 
has already appeared in the Boy's Oirii Paper — a recom- 
mendation in itself. It deals with the times of Robin 
Hood, who, indeed, figures rather largely in the volume. 
Mr. George Manville Fenn's "The Rajah of Dah " 
.(W. and R. Chambers, 3s. (id.), is an exciting story of Indian 
life, well worthy of the reputation of the author of 
"Devon Boys." Still another book from Mr. Henty's 
pen I " Held Fast for England " (Blackie and Son, Ss.) 
IS a tale of the siege of Gibraltar (1779-83), and is 
a rattling story, brimful of interest and excitement, 
combined with instruction. 

Mr. Henry Nash is a new writer, but he has given us 
in " Bare Rock " * one of the best boys' books of the 
■season. After being lost on an iceberg and wrecked on 
the rescuing ship, two seventeen-year-old youths are cast 
away on a small, bare island, which is in fact almost a 
rock. Here the gods shower down upon them almost 
everything they can reasonably require, and what they do 
fiot find they supply out of their own astounding know- 
ledge. ^Ye have but two faults to find. First, the 
author makes his hero altogether too clever, although at 
no time does he allow him to be a prig. The boy finds 
some shells on the beach and immediately informs his 
•companion that one is called Triton mriegatus and 




another the Tridacna g'ffa^. Second, the preface. Here 
Mr. Nash does his best to warn every boy against an 
excellent story, for he proclaims his purpose to be that of 



* " Bare Rock." By Henry Naih. (lUus.) Elward Arnold. 
Crown 8vo. 63. 



impressing his reader with the useful lesson of self-reliance. 
An excellent purpose, but healthy-minded boys naturally 
prefer their stories without purpose or moral, and if a 
writer must throw one in, he should, for his own sake, be 
silent concerning it. Apart from these two objections, 
the story is a particularly good one, interesting from 
start to finish, without being too sensational. And as it 
would be impossible to find new subjects, Mr. Nash 
has wisely made the first half of the story take place in 
totally difl^erent surroundings to the second. With the 
exception of a woodeny frontispiece, Mr. Lancelot 
Speed's illustrations are decidedly good. 

Here are two other books, illustrated by Mr. Lancelot 
Speed and published by Messrs. Sampson, Low and Co. 
— one, "An Inca Queen," by J. Evelyn (5s.), a very good 
story of adventures in Peru, and the other "How 
Martin Drake Found His Father," (os.) by G Norway, 
a name already well known in the schoolroom. It is 
described as "a story of white and black slavery in the 
early days of the American colonies." 



GIFT BOOKS FOR GIRLS. 

Quite one of the best and cheapest girls ' books of the 
year is " A Sweet Girl Graduate,"* which also possesses 
one of the prettiest covers we have seen. We have had 
numerous stories of university life as it affects the men, 
but we believe that Mrs. Meade is the first to attempt a 
description of the life which the girl students lead at our 
universities. Priscilla Peel, her heroine, is a gauche and 
somewhat plain country girl, who, anxious to gain suffi- 
cient to support her three young sisters, is sent to a 
ladies' college at Kingsdene by her aunt, who has to 
pinch and deny herself every luxury to efiect this 
end. At first Priscilla is misunderstood, but after 
maiiy adventures — at one time she is accused of 
stealing and has some difficulty in exonerating herself — 
her fellow students see that under her awkward exterior 
she has a heart of gold, and — but we must recommend 
the reader to get the book for herself ; we can promise 
that she will not be disappointed. Mr. Hal Ludlow's 
fair ladies are, we fear, rather out of keeping with the 
story, and careful examination has failed to elicit the 
slightest difl'erence in theL- many faces. 

Mrs. Everett Green is already so well known as a 
writer of girls' fiction that her work is sure of obtaining 
a large number of readers. Although not so artistic a 
study of life as " Monica," still " Dare Lorimer's Heritage " 
(Hutchinson and Co., ;")?.) will be read with interest by 
the girls for whom the book was written, and by all those 
who care to read wholesome, brightly-written stories, 
carrying with them a not too intrusive moral. 

Where Two Ways Meet" (Hutchinson and Co. 5s.) 
is another of Miss Sarah Doudney's stories, and it 
reveals the secret of her great popularity as a story- 
teller for girls. A little London girJ, brought up in an 
atmosphere of crime and squalid poverty, is taken by 
her parents into the country and there deserted. By a 
combination of accidents, however, she is taken into the 
house of a gardener, to be brought up with his own 
little girl. Her after history is interesting, and is 
prettily told, with a certain leaven of religious and moral 
instruction. 

-Mr. W. H. Davenport Adams's "Some Historic 
Women " (Hogg, 3s. 6d.) is, as its title implies, a series; of 
short biographical studies of women who have made 



• " A Sweet Girl Grsduate." By Mrs. L. T. Meade. (Ill us.) Casiell. 
Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 




fpecimea Illustration from " Bari- I!o /,. ' 



A Brief Guide to Christmas Litkrature. 109 



history ; while Mrs. L. T. JSeade's " The Honourable 
Miss" (MethueiiiSs. 6d.) is a very excellent story, illustrated 
in an equally excellent manner by Everard Hopkins. 

The next book on our hst, " Moor End Farm,"* is, we 
should fancy, eminently suitable for those who prefer 
their literature with a very obvious and strongly pointed 
moral. Space will not 
permit of our entering 
into the plot of this 
work, which strikes us 
as being just the thing 
for a Sunday - school 
prize. The illustrations 
are adequate. 

Miss Charlotte M. 
Yonge's stories are al- 
ways and deservedly 
favourites with girl 
readers, who will be 
glad to hear that a new 
edition of " P's and 
Q's" and "Little Lucy's 
Wonderful Globe " has 
just been published in one volume by Macmillan (3s. 6d.). 
The stories are interesting, and the youthful reader will 
pick up much useful information from them, but the illus- 
trations — evidently prepared years ago— are not good. 

Readers of the Review of Reviews know exactly what 
to expect from Atalanta (Trischler, 8s.), so we will only 
say that we consider the bound volume for the past year 
to be a really excellent budget of good stories, read- 
able and instructive essays and articles, and beautiful 
pictures. As a girl's gift book the volume of Mrs. L. T. 
Meade's magazine will find few equals. 

Another story by Mrs. L. T. Meade, "The Children of 
Wilton Chase" (W. and R. Chambers, 3s. 6d.), is illus- 
trated by Everard Hopkins, and is an excellent tale of 
country life, which we should have noticed at greater 
length had it reached us earlier. 

Among books for girls, to which space prevents us 
giving any extended notice, but which we can cordially 
recommend, are the following: — "Gladys Anstruther," 
by Louisa Thompson (Blackie and Son, 2^. 6d.), is an 
excellent story, illustrated by Mr. F. H. Townsend, 
dealing in some slight degree with the training of young 
children for the stage ; Ismay Thorn's "Bab" (Blackie 
and Son, 2s.) is a pretty story of two little children ; 
and to say that " Climbing the Hill " (Blackie and Son, 
23.) is by Miss Annie S. Swan, is sufficieat recommenda- 
tion. A cheaper and shorter story is Miss E. J. 
Lysaght's "Grannie" (Blackie and Son, Is. 6d.). 

MISCELLANEOUS : FOR BOYS AND GiRLS. 

Written in the hope " that Mackay's example may lead 
many to think of Africa, and to devote their lives to its 
moral and spiritual regeneration," the new edition, 
re- written foryouthful readers, of the life of '• Mackay, 
of Uganda " (Hodder and Stoughton, 5s.), told by his sister 
in a simple and touching way, ought to prove an 
inspiration to many a boy and girl in the near future. 
The book is quite as interesting as, and a thouspnd times 
more beneficial than, an ordinary adventure story, and 
should be read by all boys. 

An excellent book, combining instruction uith amuse- 
ment, is Mr. G. T. Bettany's " Primitive Religions " (Ward, 
Lock and Bowden, 2s. 6d.), the first of a series of volumes 
on the world's religions. The volume before us concerns 
itself chiefly with the most elementary forms of religious 
belief, and is well and sufficiently illustrated. 

• "Moor End Firm." By Mrs. Isla Sitwell. (Il:us.) S.P.O.K. 
Crjwn 8vo. 9». 



POETRY FOR THE YOUNG. 
Mr. Lang, most prolific of writers and editors, is ic- 
sponsible for "The Blue Poetry Book,"t a companion .' 
volume to the "Blue" and " Red Fairy Book." It is aa 
work that will appeal to parents as much as to theu^ 
children, and wULserve as a reminder of much-forgotten 

pleasure. "Young Loch- 
invar " and " Lord 
UUin's Daughter " hav» 
still the old power, the 
" Rime of the Ancient 
Mariner " and "La Belle 
Dame Sans Mercy " the 
same mystic charm. But 
we must feel that in a- 
work of this kind, ad- 
dressed to the youth of 
the present day, a, 
scheme which expressly 
excludes contemporary 
verse is faulty to a de- 
gree. Why should " The 
Defence of Lucknow " 
and the "Idylls of the King,""Hervd Riel"and"How They 
Brought the Good News,'' and many another, be omitted ? 
Such poems as these, which would strike right to the heart 
of a girl or boy with a right mind for verse, might well 
have been included before some which appear in the selec- 
tion. The matter is hardly settled by the hue in Mr. Lang's 
preface — " It is not necessary to dwell on the reasons 
for this decision." The majoiity of the illustrations, byg 
Mr. H. J. Ford and Mr. Lancelot Speed, are good, th©| 
exceptions being those on pp. 5, 48, and 65. The cover, 
though gaudy, is sure to please youthful readers. 

Another satisfactory book of this class is W. E. Henley's 
" Lyra Heroica : A Book of Verse for Boys."| Each 
individual has his own preference in a matter of this 
kind, and it would be easy to suggest many omissions, 
but Mr. Henley would no doubt he as ready to defend 
his omissions as his selections. Where, to take a striking 
instance, is Burns's famous ballad of " Bannockburn " ? 
Mr. Henley has stepped in where Mr. Lang has failed to 
tread, and we have selections so entirely up to date as. 
the two final poems in the volume : " A Ballad of East 
and West," and "The Flag of England," both by Mr. 
Rudyard Kipling. We can only feel pleasure at the 
catholicity which has ventured to include in this capital 
boys' book living writers equally with singers of the past. 
The archaic character of the buckram binding is admir- 
able, and it is a happy idea to put on the cover Sir 
Walter Scott's inspiriting quatrain — 

Sound, sound the clarion, All the fife ! 

To ali the sensual world proclaim, 
One crowded hour of glorious life 
Is worth an age without a name. 

FAIRY TALES. 

The child of the present day is in an enviable position 
as compared with his forefathers in the matter of 
literature. Scientists and historians imbue rheiv investi- 
gations with a glamour of romance for his behoof, and folk- 
lorists ransack the world for legends and fairy tales for 
his edification. " Stories from Fairyland " § is a collection 
of tales from the Greek, pleasantly translated by Mrs. 
Edmunds. Myths of the flowers and the insects are most 

t " Th» Blufl Poetry Book." Elited bj Andrew Lang. (Illus.) Lcng- 
mans. Crown 8vo. 63. 

I " Lyra He^-oica." Edited by W B. Henley. David Nutt. Crown. 
Svo. 6a. 

^ " Storips from Fairjland." By George D.-osinrs. T. Fisher L'nwin, 
12mo. 2s. 61. 




Spedmtn Illu tration from ihi •• Blue Poetry Book." 



no 



Christmas Gift Books. 



of these short stories, and children who have ah-eady 
learnt to appreciate Hans Andersen will be delighted 
with these stories of a warmer cUme. 

The Rev. J. 0. Atkinson's " Last of the Giant Killers : 
or the Exploits of Sir Jack of Danby Dale " (Macmillan, 
3s. ()(1.) is another volume which owes its interest in no small 
degree to popular 
folk-tale and local 
le^;end. Jack the 
Giant - Crusher, as 
the hero of the seve- 
ral stories is called, 
will be a new, but 
none the less wel- 
come friend for the 
children. Mr. At- 
kinson has tbld his 
stories with a com- 
mendable lack of 
"fine writing," and, 
although the volume 
is not illustrated 
(with the exception 
of some charming 
headlines), we can cordiallv recommend it to all young 
folks. 

The stories contained in " A China Cap" (T Fisher 
Unwin, 2s. 6d.), by Felix Volkofsky, have, we believe, 
been translated or adapted from the Russian — anyhow 
they are eminently suited for children s tastes, and are 
sure to give a great deal of pleasure. The illustrations 
by Malischeff are curious, and the binding is almost too 
dainty and pretty. 

" Celtic Fairy 
Tales "• is a com- 




Sp^cime'i Illustration fro 



luir.j Xd'S." 




pauion 
to the 

editor's 
tion of 
Fairy 
published 
Christmas 



volume 
learned 
collec- 
English 
Tales," 
last 
But 



From " Celtic Fairy Tales." 



it is much more 
than that, having 
elements of spe- 
cial value and 
novelty which 
the earlier work, 
with its more 
familiar collec- 
tion of nursery 
tales, does not 



possess. The impetus given to the study of our native 
literature by Mr. Matthew Arnold's lectures and by 
the original researches of Professor Rhys, who fills 
the Celtic chair at Oxford for which Mr. Matthew 
Arnold pleaded, has directed attention to the rich 
materials — notably in the Arthurian legend — on which 
the great poets, from Shakespeare to Tennyson, have 
drawn, and to the fact that the genius of our literature, 
in all that is highest and enduring, is dominantly Celtic. 
Whoever brings forth treasures from the long unworked 
mine of the mythology of the British Isles therefore 
deserves our thanks. This Mr. Jacobs has done. From 
the more familiar stores of Croker and Campbell, 
and from some less-known collections out of print, and 
some recently issued, he has brought together delight- 

*' Cvitic Fairy Tales.' E lited by Joseph Jacobs. (lUus.) DavidNutt. 
4to. OS. 



ful specimens of the fertile folk-fancy of the Celts, 
who, captive long, have enslaved their captors in the 
realm of imagination ! The collection includes tales about 
fairies and hobgoblins ; about national and mythical 
heroes, as McCoul and CucuUih; folk-tales, wherein all 
the Usual supernatural machinery is in full play ; and 

drolls, wherein cun- 
■ ,>l>t 'S ning and stupidity 
furnish the comic 
clement. In the 
notes and referen- 
ces, which every 
well-trained girl and 
boy — taking warn- 
ing from Mr. Bat- 
ten's fateful picture 
— will properly skip, 
Mr. Jacobs traces the 
history of the Beth- 
gellert legend, 
which, in its Welsh 
form, is quite mo- 
dern. But, as com- 
pensation, he gives 
us " Connla and the Maiden," the earliest fairy tale of 
modern Europe, and the " Battle of the Birds," one of the 
oldest folk-tales of the Arjan race. The specimens of 
Mr. Batten's art which we are permitted to give, evidence 
that he holds secure the foremost place among illus- 
trators of fairy books. " Celtic Fairy Tales " is the best 
gift-book of the season for children. 

FOR SMALL CHILDREN. 

One of the most popular of the Christmas annuals is 
" Bo-Peep " (Cassell and Co., 3s. 6d.), and this year it is 
fully up to its usual form. The illustrations are excellent 
and the stories and verses, in nice large letterpress and 
words of one and two syllables, are well suited to 
infant readers. 

We wish that space would permit of our reproducing an 
illustration or two from the " Rosebud Annual " (James 
Clarke and Co., 4s.), another annual of similar aim and of 
equal merits. When we say that a large number of the 
three hundred illustrations are by Mr. Lewis Wain and 
other well-known children's artists, we have said enough 
to indicate the merit of an excellent book. 

Mrs. Molesvvorth's "Nurse Heatherdale's Story," 
(Macmillan, 4s. Od.), is, as a matter of course, excellently 
suited for the readers whom this exj)erienced authoress 
has in view. The children who are lucky enough to get 
the book this Christmas will appreciate the pretty bind- 
ing and illustrations by L. Leslie Brooke. Two other 
good books of this class, both published by the Society 
for Promoting Christian Knowledge, are Evelyn Everett 
Green's " Sydney's Secret " (Is. 6d.) and Lady Dun- 
boyne's "Aunt Lilly's Motto" (Is. 6d.). 

"The Little Princes in the Tower"* is a volume of 
England's Royal Children's Series, charmingly illustrated 
in colours and monochrome by Smargiassi Santantico, who 
has attempted to attain as far as possible to historical 
exactness in his drawings. Of course all the traditional 
villainies are laid at the door of Richard III. ; but in a 
book of this class we cannot expect historical evidence to 
be carefully weighed. Certainly children who are lucky 
enough to get this beautiful book at Christmas will find 
it an ideal way — from their point of view — of learning 
history which they are otherwise given to thinking rather 
dry, while the illustrations will be of particular use in 
giving them a vivid idea of the costumes of the period. 



* ■■The Little 
Trischler and Co. 



Prince.s in tlie Tower.' 
Eoyal 4to. 63. 



By C. Lysali. (lUua.) 




M. OAMILLE FLAMMARION. 



More Ghost Stories : 

A SEQUEL TO 

"REAL GHOST STORIES." 



BEING A 

NEW YEAR'S EXTRA NUMBER 

OF THE 

REVIEW OF REVIEWS. 



"The Psychical World, like the World of Astronomy, opens infinite avenues before us. Study, study 
without ceasing ! Let no system stand in the way ! Let us seek truth freely ! " — M. Gamille Mammarion 
to the Editor of " Eeal Ghost Stories." 



Collated and Edited by W. T STEAD. 



EDITORIAL OFFICE : MOWBRAY HOUSE, NORFOLK STREET, STRAND, W.C.. 
PUBLISHING OFFICE: 125, FLEET STREET, E.C. 
NEW YORK: ASTOR PLACE. 

1892. 



[Note -.—-Amiual Subscriptions do not include payment for this number.'] 



CAUTION TO READERS. ^ 



In our Christmas Number, " Real Ghost Stories/' 
I inserted the following: warning::— 

1. —That the narratives minted in these oages had better not be read by 
any one of tender years, of morbid excitability, or of excessiuely nervous 
temperament. 

2. —That the latest students of the subject concur in the solemn warning 
addressed in the Sacred Writings to those who have dealings with familiar 
spirits, or who expose themselves to the horrible consequences of possession. 

8.— That as the latent possibilities of our complex personality are so 
imperfectly understood, all experimenting in hypnotism, spiritualism, etc., 
excepting in the most careful and reverent spirit, by the most level-headed 
persons, had much better be avoided. 



I have now to repeat the same notice as to 
" More Ghost Stories," with this added caution to 
those who may turn over its pag^es: Should you be 
tempted to experiment in spiritualism, 



At any rate, don't beg:in until you have carefully read 
and weighed the considerations set forth in the 
seventh chapter of this book. 




CONTENTS. 

FRONTISPIECE : M. Camille Flammarion— Astkonomee, and Psychical Student. page. 

CAUTION TO THE PUBLIC AND TO READERS 4 

WHY THE SEQUEL ? 7 

Part I. EXPERIMENTS AND EXPERIENCES. 

Chapter I. Experiments with a Double , , . 9 

„ II. Experiences of Doubles . . . . , . . . . , . . , . . , 17 

III. Experiments with Clairvoyants . . . , . , , . . . . , . . 23 

„ IV. Dreams and Dreamers 29 

V. Premonitions and Prophecies , . 38 

„ VI. Some Spectres at Large , 45 

„ VII. Spiritdalisji and Spiritualists 51 

Paet II. HAUNTED HOUSES 62 

Chapter I. Some Haunted Castles 63 

,, II. WiLLiNGTON Mill . . . . . . . . . . . , 66 

„ III. Brook House 71 

„ IV- Haunted Parsonages 77 

„ V. Haunted Houses in and near London 81 

„ VI. Haunted Houses in the Country 85 

„ VII. Haunted Houses Abroad , 92 

„ Vm. Wanted, a Tar-barrel Frontier! 96 ^ 

APPENDIX : Record of Appearances of the Double 10^ 



lO 



More Ghost Stories. 



to her hostess. But the will to communicate the 
intelligence to the patient's wife had been sufficiently 
strong to carry with it to the wife's room the Thought 
Body of Lady Sandhurst, who, to the woman's great 
astonishment, entered the room unannounced in 
evening dress, stood at the foot of the bed, and 
talked kindly to her, saying that her husband was 
progressing favourably, and that in any case she must 
not be alarmed, as they would take care of her. Lady 
Sandhurst, so far as I could gather, was not aware of this 
aerial trip of her Thought Body, which she says took 
place during the time of her driving from the hospital 
to the drawing-room which she had just quitted. She 
heard of it next day when she called to see the wife of 
her protege. This occurred several years ago, but I 
gathered that it was not impossible to have obtained 
verification of the apparition, if not from the wife, who 
may no longer be Hving, then from some of those to whom 
she ha.d mentioned her very astonishing experience. 

HER CLAIRVOYANT EXPERIENCES. 

Lady Sandhurst was often conscious of the clairvoyant 
capacity of visiting distant places in thought, and of seeing 
what was going on in regions far beyond the range of 
the ordinary organs of sight. On one occasion, she said, 
she experienced a most lively feehng of delight in wit- 
nessing a storm beating upon the Boulogne coast, when 
she was floating in the air above the tumult of the 
elements, as she j)hraseil it, " about half as high again as 
the top of that shot tower," which is visible from our 
office windows. A great storm was raging in the 
Channel, which she watched with great interest, and 
noticed particularly the way in which the breakers 
beat upon the shore in the immediate neighbourhood of 
Boulogne. After a time she returned to London, where 
she was apparently sleeping, and next morning in the 
papers read the report of the gale which had spent its 
fury on the French coast opposite Folkestone. This, it 
may be said, was only ordinary clairvoyance, the only 
diflerence being that, together with the clairvoyant 
vision, Lady Sandhurst had the very keenest realisation 
of the actual presence of her body — Thought Body, no 
doubt — but still she not only saw, but felt that she was 
there. 

HER SPIRIT GUIDES. 

She was a strange woman, full of sensitive and 
magnetic gifts. Her sensitiveness was so great that 
whenever any intimate friends of hers passed through a 
crisis of suffering or of shame she told me she was 
conscious of it, no matter how distant that friend 
might be. Although the consciousness was merely a 
sudden spasm of horror and faintness, long expe- 
rience made her connect it with matters of some 
misfortune to those who were near and dear to her.* 
How she came into communication with her Spirit 
Guides, or who they were, I did not particularly 
inquire. They seemed to her as real as the Demon 
of Socrates was to him, with this important difference, 
that instead of being merely negative advisers, as in the 
case of Socrates, they gave her positive counsel when- 
ever they thought she needed it. It was impossible to 
talk to her long without finding that she believed in her 
Guides even more than she believed in Mr. Gladstone, and 
that, as every one knows who was acquainted with the 



* Light, of January 16th, 1892, contains an interesting account of 
Lady Sandhurst's spiritual faith. In 1886 she pubbshed a small 
pamphlet entitled, " How I was taught of the Spirit," " Vivat Veritas." 
Fr m this it appears that she was taught chiefly by automatic writing. 
It was not till 1878 she had close communion with the world of spirit, 
which was to her a source of purest happiness. 



fervid Liberalism of Lady Sandhurst, is saying a very- 
great deal indeed. 

CAN A DOUBLE BE PHOTOGRAPHED ? 

The phenomenon of the Thought Body to which Lady 
Sandhurst alluded, and to which I devoted much space 
in " Real Ghost Stories," naturally led me to desire very 
ardently that some gifted with a detachable Double 
would visit me in time for my Christmas Number. Un- 
fortunately, the owners of detachable doubles, including 
my hostess, were either indisposed or preoccupied. The 
power to appear is fitful, and often it is not under com- 
mand. As my hostess absolutely held out no hope of 
her ability to come for months, I was considerably 
reUeved when she introduced to me one day at Mow- 
bray House a lady whom I will describe as Madame 

C , who, she said, appeared to be a Psychic. "What a 

Psychic is I do not venture to define. A Psychic sees 
things that ordinary people do not see. Time and space 
seem at times not to exist for Psychics ; they see whole 
panoramas in a crystal ball, they are generally "ncv 
canny," and they go doubling about the world. 

AN OBLIGING DOPPELGANGER, 

Naturally, no one could be engaged in this inquiry 
without wishing to put such a Psychic to an immediate 
experimental test. It is, therefore, not surprising that as 
soon as I heard of her aerial journeyings I asked her to- 
come and be photographed. She replied that she did 
not think that the Thought Body would photograph. 
"When she saw phantasms, she seemed to see them not 
with her eyes but in the centre of her forehead. Still she 
would try, if I would not be too much disappointed if she- 
failed. She said that she had still to prove that she could 
control her Thought Body. She might or she might not. 
She thought it might be done, but when she had been^ 
conscious of will in the matter she had not been visible. 
When she had been visible the appearance was sponta- 
neous. She had never combined voHtion and visibility. 
That, therefore, might be beyond her powers. Then, again, 
even if she appeared and was visible, the camera might 
not be able to photograph her. And it ought also to be^ 
remembered that although she might come I might not 
be able to see. All this was said seriously in perfect good 
faith. They were the reasonable objections that might 
be raised by a scientific experimentalist, indicating ' in 
advance the possible causes of failure. We recognised i 
these difficulties, but decided upon making the experi-- 
ment. The following is a narrative of the first attempt : — 

FIRST EXPERIMENT. 

The first experiment was tried on the night of October 

28th. Madame C promised to try to come to my 

office, Mowbray House, between ten and twelve. Two 
friends and I waited her arrival, but we saw nothing, nor 
were we conscious of any presence in the room during 
the appointed time. It was arranged that we had to 
have flash-light and kodaks at each end ; that is, wheiL 
Madame C went into a trance she was to be photo- 
graphed by her friend, who remained with her, while we. 
were to photograph her Double, if it materialised itsel£ 
sufficiently to be visible. 

It seems, from the report received from the friend lio 

was with her at home, that Madame C went into a 

trance at about 10 20, and remained more or less uncon- 
scious for an hour. She slept very uneasily, and fre- 
quently spoke in a very slow, natural voice. 

" Can you see me ? " 

Her friend answered, " Yes." 

She replied, " Not you, I mean Mr. Stead. Can you 

see me ? " 



Experiments with a Double. 



This was repeated eight or twelve times. 

Shortly after eleven o'clock her friend photographed 
her as she lay. I have the photograph. After being in 
a trance about an hour, she writhed, and seemed to sufler, 
and then said slowly, "I cannot come back — cannot see." 
Then she revived a little, but still said, " I cannot come 
back. The back of my head is blank." Then, after 
shuddering, she opened her eyes and was quite well. 

AN AERIAL JOURNEY. 

When Madame C recovered consciousness, she said 

that she had succeeded in visiting Mowbray House, but 
that she feared she had been unable to make herself visible. 
She then got up and wrote out the following narrative, 
which is printed exactly as I received it the next day : — 

Went to sleep in train coming home. Saw Mr. Stead 
resting on the sofa, legs crossed. He passed his hand once 
or twice over his forehead, and seemed to doze. Ten minutes 
to ten. Saw W. afterwards seated at writing table, writing 
apparently. His back was to me. At home, twenty minutes 
to eleven. Lay still, willing to come to your olBce. My 
body died from the feet and hands, and grew immovable and 
rigid. A most unpleasant sensation. Last of all, the back of 
my head grew unconscious. I felt a little physical fear. My 
heart beat fast. Then a change came over me. I felt my 
heart get quite slow. The fear passe 1. Then I forgot ray 
body. I was outside in Norfolk Street. I looked up the 
Strand. Then I floated by the river. The night was lovely. 
The stars were very clear and bright. I passed in to the office 
through the window, I think. I was outside first, then, at once, 
inside. I stood on the carpet between the armchair and 
the table. I saw my own body from the waist downwards 
clothed in grey. I knew why I had come. I saw Mr. Stead. 
Part of the time he was seated, I think, between the table 
and the writing-table. Sometimes his left hand and arm 
were on the writing-table. He looked straight at me. His 
eyes at times were gazing direct into mine — I don't know if 
he saw me. I called him again and again ; to myself I 
seemed to be shouting. I said, "Mr. Stead, can you see 
me 1 " and then " Mr. Stead " over and over again. 

I did not hear him speak. My senses were much more 
limited than I thought they would have been. I could not 
see all over the room clearly, and only a small portion of it 
at a time. I stood for a long time in the one place, I 
believe, then I paced up and down between the window and 
the fire. I tried to poke the fire ; I thought if they could 
see that it would do, but I could not pick up the poker. I 
was standing on the side of the table towards the fire, and 
touching the photograph box once. I touched Mr. Stead 
twice. I touched his left-hand first, and the magnetism shot 
up my own arm to the shoulder. I felt it tremendously, 
though I could not move my bodily arm. I passed between 
Mr. Stead and the table, and touched his other hand, I think, 
with the same result. 

I was perfectly conscious all the time of what I had come 
to do, and I tried all I knew. Bat I had no power to move 
things, and, oddly enough, I could not sit down in the arm- 
chair, though it was left for me. I could only stand still at 
first, and, after ward -s, when the power of movement came, I 
walked up and down. Before I came away, Mr. Stead 
smiled. He and W. said something, and both smiled. I 
hope they saw me. When I got back I came straight, it 
seemed. I found myself unable to move, except the fingers of 
^y left hand. I scratched the quilt with these, and Miss H. 
at last woke me. I feel quite well, not tired. 

The experiment was, as Madame C frankly ad- 
mitted, a failure from an evidential point of view. We 
never saw her, and though her descriptions of my 
son and of myself were correct, she expected to find us 
there. The mistiness of the room excused her from 
seeing the eflfects we had prepared to attract her atten- 
tion. The only things that were of value as evidence of 
the reality of her visit, was her description of where we 
were seated and her remark that she could not sit down 



in the arm-chair. She did not see that it was occupied 
by a lady. She saw no one save my son and myself. 
She never saw a third person, but was only conscious of 
her presence because she found it impossible to sit down 
in the chair which the lady occupied. 

SECOND EXPERIMENT. 

I proposed another experiment. Unfortunately, trouble 

had overtaken the C- household — lawsuits, losses, and 

I know not what. The fates were unpropitious. But 
finding that I was unalble to find another Psychic thought- 
traveller, Madame C undertook to make another 

attempt on Friday, November 6th, between ten and 
twelve at night. I arranged for a clairvoyant to be 
present. 

On November 6th the second experiment took place' 
There were present : — Mr. Smith, of the Psychical Re- 
search Society ; Miss P., a lady of my staff ; Mrs. Spring, 
a clairvoyant medium, of Kentish Town. Mrs. Spring was 
a trance medium and spiritualist, recommended by Mr. 
Burns, of Southampton flow. Mrs. Spring had never seen 

Madame C , and she was simply told that we wished to 

have a seance at which we hoped the Double of a lady 
would appear. We had an Eastman kodak and a 
Fallowfield's facile camera with flash lamp and magnesium 
wire. Unfortunately, the facile camera had not been 
re-charged, and the experiment, photographically 
speaking, was a failure, nothing appearing on 
the film of tJie kodak. The sitting began about 
a quarter past ten o'clock. Mrs. Spring was told what 
we wished her to do was to locate the position of any 
double which she might see in the room in order that we 
might photograph it. Mrs. Spring very shortly went ofT 
into a trance, and about half-past ten stated that a form 
had entered the room from the window behind her, which 
she said she could not distinctly see, but it brushed past 
her right arm. She could not make out whether it 
was the spirit of one who was on the other side or the 
double of a living person. 

ARRIVAL OF A DOUBLE. 

After a little she said, " Now I am getting it a little 
more clearly. It is the Double of a lady, taller than I 
and much more fully developed. She has brown hair, 
and fair complexion, and dark eyes — yes, very brilliant 
eyes. They are looking — looking; they are very 
conspicuous. She is a full-bodied woman, I felt that as she 
passed me. She has gone over there,'' indicating the corner 
formed by the couch and the library where it had been 
arranged that she should take her stand to be photo- 
graphed. " She is now standing there, I can see her dis- 
tmctly, but I can make out no name. She wears a dress 
with white flowers scattered over it." Mrs. Spring then 
came out of the trance. At ten minutes to eleven she 
was again entranced, and said : " I see the lady 
again. She is a very sympathetic lady, with rather 
a strong will ; she is a great sensitive, and very 
sympathetic." Miss P at this point said she felt a 
cold air passing over her hands and all over her. Mr. 
Smith and I felt nothing. Mrs. Spring went on : "I see 
the letter A very plain ; I see A, A, A— yes, A. The 
lady is rather short in the neck and full in the lower 
part of the face. I hear her voice, and would 
recognise it anywhere again ; it is a peculiar 
voice. If I were to hear it in any room I could 
pick it out at once from all other voices." She then 
suddenly exclaimed: "You must put your instrument 
over yonder, near the flre, and photograph her in the 
corner. I don't know whether she is sufficiently material- 
ised to be photographed, but if you wish to try she is 
standing there, and I will go beside her on the couch to 




From a photograph] 



MR. F. W. H. MYERS. 



[63/ Mrs, Myers, 



WHY THE SEQUEL? 



^CHRISTMAS Number is all in the ordinary course of business, but a New Year's Extra is 
altogether new and strange. Why the Sequel ? " 
, Partly because it is dull always to keep in the old ruts. Yet so great is the force of use 

and wont, and the passion for monotony among the bores and bored, who between them make up the bulk of 
mankind, that anything unusual is regarded a,sprimn facie objectionable. 

At bottom this underlies much of the popular objection to ghosts. If these entities would but come with 
the regularity of the milkman and the morning paper, so that we might have a Ghost Bradshaw, or 
if they would but locate themselves so permanently that we could compile a Ghostly Directory, the 
stolid, matter-of-fact Briton might, in time, learn to put up with ghosts. If we remember 
how long it took to reconcile men to comets because their orbit was not the same as that 
of the planets, we need not marvel that they still regard the evanescent, uncertain, and uncontrollable 
spectre with deep-rooted aversion. Nevertheless, these popular prejudices on the part of the many exist largely 
for the purpose of testing capacity and resolution on the part of the few. And as it is entirely in accord- 
ance with the fitness of things that a Ghostly Extra should not appear at usual stated times, I bring out the 
Sequel at the end of January, and, if my readers want it, I will launch a second Sequel, and a third, fourth, or fifth, 
at irregular intervals, when Ghosts arrive in sufficient number to freight the craft, and I have facts which are 
important enough to command the attention of the public. 

That, however, is one of the least of my reasons for bringing out the Sequel. Its appearance was due to 
two things : first, I was overcrowded with matter for " Real Ghost Stories " ; and, secondly, the public demand for 
the Christmas Number exceeded the supply. The whole edition of 100,000 for the home market went ofi" like 
enow in a fresh. We were not able to fill our orders. Some large agents were thousands short. Book-stalls which 
• could have sold hundreds were compelled to be content with dozens, and in view of the demand I did not think it 
would be inexpedient to bring out this Sequel. 

Then, again, there was the further reason in the fact that the Sequel is necessary to put the case for and 
against ghosts fairly before the public. 

My Christmas Number, I am afraid, gave its readers a somewhat too favourable picture of the ghost 
world. As one of my Scottish critics remarked, so eminently respectable an assemblage of ghosts had never been 
collected together before within the covers of any publication, so far as respectability goes. It was, as 
Artemus Ward would say, " an onparalleled show." It grieves me, after having done what I could to rehabilitate 
the character of the Ghost at Christmas, to have to apparently destroy the work of my hands in the New Year ; 
but truth is truth, and it must be told even about ghosts. The pages of the Sequel, dealing as 
they do with the narratives of haunted houses, necessarily bring into prominence the more objectionable 
side of phantasmal existence. The phenomena of possession, the unclean side of spiritualism, bring 
out the diabolic and idiotic aspect of this strange spectral world. Having looked into it, and described what 
I saw at first sight, I am bound to go on and tell my late experiences, no matter how disappointing they may be 
to those who fondly hoped that the new era of psychical discovery could be entered without passiag tteough 
regions full of peril and moral pestilence. 

As the net result of my very cursory survey and amateur experimenting, it will be seen that I have 
come to a very decided opinion that for the majority — the immense majority of men and women — the subject 
had better be left alone so far as the direct intentional production of phenomena is concerned. This applies 
to all spiritualist seances, hypnotist experiments, and dabbling in magic. Those who meddle in such matters 
from idle curiosity run serious risks. To put it mildly, they may become the subjects of hallucina- 
tions indistinguishable from the delusions of the insane, or they may lose all control over their actions 
and become, as in cases of post-hypnotic suggestion, the absolute slaves of another and evil will. At the same 
time, while deprecating the deliberate inducing of these phenomena on the part of Tom, Dick, and Harry, there 
can be no objection to the scientific study of any and every subject that can engage the human mind. It is no 
: argument against the laboratory of the chemist that children occasionally hurt themselves in making hydrogen 



8 



More Ghost Stories. 



out of zinc nails and sulphuric acid, nor do we suppress the manufacture of explosives because every year 
amateur pyrotechnists burn their fingers. If in these occult studies the scientific investigator can hope to discover the 
secret of telepathic communication, the art of transporting ourselves invisibly and instantly to the end of the 
earth, or of seeing clairvoyantly everything that has been done since the world began, it would be a crime against 
the progress of the race to place any bar upon such inquiries and experiments. But they are distinctly for 
the few who have leisure, culture, and the intellectual faculties indispensable for the profitable conduct of such 
investigations. 

What then becomes of our favourite formula, the democratisation of knowledge ? It remains where it was. 
The democratisation of railways does not mean that every man, woman, and child is to be allowed to drive the 
engine. It does mean that they have all to have free access to the train if they take their tickets. So the 
democratisation of the Science of Ghosts does not mean that every one is to set up a seance in his own house, or- 
practise black magic in his own back parlovir. ^^'hat it means is that, instead of the subject being scouted and! 
tabooed and ridiculed, and all information hidden from the common people, it shall be openly discussed, freely 
handled, and the results of investigation made known to every one. There is nothing in the world as healthy as 
light. It is because the light has not been let in upon this realm that the atmosphere is so mephitic. " Light, 
more light," must be in this, as in all other realms of nature, the constant cry of the searcher for truth. 

But it is not merely in the communication of ascertained knowledge to the masses of the people that the- 
democratiser of the Science of Ghosts seeks to carry on his work. He appeals to the ordinary man not to set 
about the invocation of spirits, but merely to pay observant attention to ghosts and all ghostly subjects. The 
phenomena which are not induced, but spontaneous, are of constant but irregular occurrence. At present people 
are more or less ashamed to admit they have seen them. They seldom or never record their experiences at the- 
time, and hence legal evidence is lacking, which causes the enemy to blaspheme. What is wanted on the part 
of the masses is a recognition of the fact that certain phenomena occur which, if diligently noted and care: 
fully studied, may help us to fresh mastery over nature, and to as yet unconceived triumphs over time^ 
and space. As a rule, at least one man in every ten has had personal experience of such phenomena. At 
present the nine who are in the majority combine to jibe at the man who is in the minority of one. It would 
be more fitting that they envied him his exceptional gift and respectfully inquired from him about its nature^ 
and operation. 

The Psychical Research Society is constituted expressly for the investigation and verification of all such 
phenomena. It is a scientific body, composed, as far as the brain and soul of it is concerned, of three or four 
men and women, of the highest character and position, who are intellectually qualified to conduct this inquiry. I 
have the honour to be a humble member of the Society, but I stand in the outer court — the Court of the 
Gentiles. I have nothing to do with the work of verification and examination. I am only a kind of a bellman 
to summon the public to send in their experiences to its crucible, ;ind as I act on my own initiative, I am 
most anxious to clear the Society of any responsibility for anything I do or say. Like everything else, the 
Society has the vices of its qualities. It is scientific rather than sympathetic, and sometimes repels rather than 
attracts confidences. A suspicion of sniffiness chills ofl" your genuine ghost. Those who have seen him, and 
who still cherish a shuddering horror of his reality, do not care to have their experience ruthlessly dealt with by- 
the scalpel of Mrs. Sidgwick or the microscope of Mr. Podmore. 

Hence I think it possible that, from my humble position in the Court of the Gentiles, I may be able to help 
the Society best by inviting communications from such of my readers as may hesitate at facing the cross- 
examination of the Pyschical Researchers. Those who care to write direct, let them by all means send their 
communications, duly attested and signed, with whatever corroboration they have, to the Secretary of the 
Psychical Research Society, and they will be investigated exhaustively ; but those who shrink from 
facing this ordeal, and yet are not indisposed to communicate personal experiences to a sympathetic and 
interested ear, are invited to send their communications direct to me, at Mowbray House, marking their 
envelopes legibly " Ghosts," lest the letters should go astray in the other departments of the Review. 



9 



MORE GHOST STORIES- 



PART I. 

CHAPTER I.— EXPERIMENTS WITH A DOUBLE. 




LADY SANDHUEST. 
From a photograph by A Bassano. 

In compiling this number I have not, unfortunately, 
liad the promised assistance of Lady Sandhurst, who 
was intensely interested in the subject, and regarded 
ihe promulgation of what she considered the truth 
m relation to these matters as one of the most 
important of the duties left to her in this world. 
I had two interviews with her within a month of 
her sudden and unexpected decease, and the last 
letter which I had from her begins with the promise 
that she would write out her own experience in these 
mysterious regiona for publication in the present issue. 
Unfortunately, she was very much engaged, and she does 
not seem to have found the leisure necessary for writing a 
narrative of her dealings with matters which are supposed 
to be beyond the ken of mortal man. Lady Sandhurst was 
clairvoyant, she had also the most childlike and implicit 
faith in the reaUty of spiritual guidance by the direct 
intervention of invisible Intelligences. In our last con- 
versation she talked of her Guides, of what they had said 
to her, the counsel they had given her, and the sug- 
gestions which they had made to her, in the same matter- 
of-fact fashion that one might speak of the conversation 
which had taken place at the morning breakfast 



table. She told me that her Guides were deeply 
interested in the enormous stimulus which the publica- 
tion of our Christmas Number has given to the study of 
the invisible world, and they desired her to assist, as far 
as she could, in the presentation of what they had taught 
her to consider as the truth of the matter. I suggested 
that a conversation might be more convenient for her- 
self, and place me more speedily in possession of the 
statements which she desired to make; but on con- 
sideration she wrote saying that it would be better 
for her to commit her experience to writing. Had she 
lived, she would, no doubt, have fulfilled her promise, and 
these experiences would have been given to the world 
anonymously. Now that she has passed over into the realm 
of which she loved so much to speculate, there can be no 
objection to associating her name with the statements 
which she made to me. 

SBXTUPLICATION ! 

We had much talk upon the doctrine of the 
Double, upon which Lady Sandhurst entertained 
very definite views, which she maintained were the 
result of her own personal experience. So far from 
doubting the reality of Doubles, she gravely told 
me that a strong person in good health and under 
certain conditions could throw off as many as six dif- 
ferent Doubles of himself, each of which would be, to 
all outward seeming, an exact reproduction of his person. 
Of this astonishing sextuplication of the Thought Body she 
gave me no illustrations, but that I presume was to have 
formed part of the MSS. which she intended to give 
me. Upon duplication she was quite clear. She knew 
the Double existed because she had the faculty herself, 
which she had exercised upon several occasions. 
Contrary to the experience of most of the 
Doppelgangers with whom I have spoken, she 
did not find it necessary to be entranced during 
the time that her Double was wandering abroad. The 
only time which she specifically mentioned to me when she 
had gone in double, under conditions which permitted 
of verification, took place when she was in full evening 
dress. I did not take notes of her statement as I ex- 
pected the written narrative, but in outline it was some- 
thing hke this. 

tABY Sandhurst's double. 
Lady Sandhurst, who was a very charitable and 
philanthropic lady, spent her life and substance in 
ministering to the wants of her poorer fellow creatures. 
One evening while she was at a party, she felt bovmd to go 
and visit a poor unfortunate man in whom she was in- 
terested, who was lying in a hospital, it was feared in 
imminent dangerof death. Finding a convenient occasion 
during the evening when she could slip out unperceived, 
she threw a cloak round her, drove to the hospital and 
found the patient slightly better. On driving back to 
the party she longed very much to take the good news 
to the man's wife, and to tell her that she did not need 
to fret as her husband would be well looked after. 
She had, however, taken up all the time that she 
could spare from the party, and was driven straight back 



lO 



More Ghost Stories. 



to her hostess. But the will to communicate the 
intelligence to the patient's wife had been suflSciently 
strong to carry with it to the wife's room the Thought 
Body of Lady Sandhurst, who, to the woman's great 
astonishment, entered the room unannounced in 
evening dress, stood at the foot of the bed, and 
talked kindly to her, saying that her husband was 
progressing favourably, and that in any case she must 
not be alarmed, as they would take care of her. Lady 
Sandhurst, so far as I could gather, was not aware of this 
aerial trip of her Thought Body, which she says took 
place during the time of her driving from the hospital 
to the drawing-room which she had just quitted. She 
heard of it next day when she called to see the wife of 
her protege. This occurred several years ago, but I 
gathered that it was not impossible to have obtained 
verification of the apparition, if not from the wife, who 
may no longer be hving, then from some of those to whom 
she ha,d meritioned her very astonishing experience. 

HEK CLAIRYOYAXT EXPEEIEXCES. 

Lady Sandhurst was often conscious of the clairvoyant 
capacity of visiting distant places in thought, and of seeing 
what was going on in regions far beyond the range of 
the ordinary organs of sight. On one occasion, she said, 
she experienced a most lively feeUng of delight in wit- 
nessing a storm beating upon the Boulogne coast, when 
she was floating in the air above the tumult of the 
elements, as she phrased it, " about half as high again as 
the top of that shot tower," which is visible from our 
office windows. A great storm was raging in the 
Channel, which she watched with great interest, and 
noticed particularly the way in which the breakers 
beat upon the shore in the immediate neighbourhood of 
Boulogne. After a time she returned to London, v/here 
she was apparently sleeping, and next morning in the 
papers read the report of the gale which had spent its 
fury on the French coast opposite Folkestone. This, it 
may be said, was only ordinary clairvoyance, the only 
difference being that, together with the clairvoyant 
vision. Lady Sandhurst had the very keenest realisation 
of the actual presence of her body — Thought Body, no 
doubt — but still she not only saw, but felt that she was 
there. 

HER SPIRIT GUIDES. 

She was a strange woman, full of sensitive and 
magnetic gifts. Her sensitiveness was so great that 
whenever any intimate friends of hers passed through a 
crisis of suffering or of shame she told me she was 
conscious of it, no matter how distant that friend 
might be. Although the consciousness was merely a 
sudden spasm of horror and faintness, long expe- 
rience made her connect it with matters of some 
misfortune to those who were near and dear to her. * 
How she came into communication with her Spirit 
Guides, or who they were, I did not particularly 
inquire. They seemed to her as real as the Demon 
of Socrates was to him, with this important difference, 
that instead of being merely negative advisers, as in the 
case of Socrates, they gave her positive counsel when- 
ever they thought she needed it. It was impossible to 
talk to her long without finding that she believed in her 
Guides even more than she believed in Mr. Gladstone, and 
that, as every one knows who was acquainted with the 



* Light, ot January 16th, 1892, cODtains an intereeting account of 
Lady Sandliurst's spiritual faith. In 188(5 she pubhehed a small 
pamphlet entitled, " How I was taught of the Spirit," " Vivat Veritas." 
Fr m this it appears that she was taught chiefly by automatic writing. 
It was not till 1878 she had close communion with the world of spirit, 
wliich was to her a source of purest happiness. 



fervid Liberalism of Lady Sandhurst, Is saj-ing a very" 
great deal indeed. 

CAN A DOUBLE BE PHOTOGEAPHED ? 

The phenomenon of the Thought Body to which Lady 
Sandhurst alluded, and to which I devoted much space 
in " Real Ghost Stories," naturally led me to desire very 
ardently that some gifted with a detachable Double 
would visit me in time for my Christmas Number. Un- 
fortunately, the owners of detachable doubles, including 
my hostess, were either indisposed or preoccupied. The 
power to appear is fitful, and often it is not under com- 
mand. As my hostess absolutely held out no hope of 
her ability to come for months, I was considerably 
relieved when she introduced to me one day at Mow- 
bray House a lady whom I will describe as Madame 

C , who, she said, appeared to be a Psychic. What a 

Psychic is I do not venture to define. A Psychic sees 
things that ordinary people do not see. Time and space 
seem at times not to exist for Psychics ; they see whole 
panoramas in a crystal ball, they are generally " nc^ 
canny," and they go doubling about the world. 

AX OBLIGING DOPPELGANGER. 

Naturally, no one could be engaged in this inquiry 
without wishing to put such a Psychic to an immediate 
experimental test. It is, therefore, not surprising that as 
soon as I heard of her aerial journeyings I asked her to- 
come and be photographed. She replied that she did 
not think that the Thought Body would photograph. 
When she saw phantasms, she seemed to see them not 
with her eyes but in the centre of her forehead. Still she 
would try, if I would not be too much disappointed if she- 
failed. She said that she had still to prove that she could 
control her Thought Body. She might or she might not. 
She thought it might be done, but when she had been, 
conscious of will in the matter she had not been visible. 
When she had been visible the appearance was sponta- 
neous. She had never combined voUtion and visibility. 
That, therefore, might be beyond her powers. Then, again, 
even if she appeared and was visible, the camera might 
not be able to photograph her. And it ought also to be 
remembered that although she might come I might not 
be able to see. All this was said seriously in perfect good' 
faith. They were the reasonable objections that might 
be raised by a scientific experimentalist, indicating ' in 
advance the possible causes of failure. We recognised! 
these difficulties, but decided upon making the experi- 
ment. The following is a narrative of the first attempt : — 

FIRST EXPERIMENT. 

The first experiment was tried on the night of October 

28th. Madame C promised to try to come to my 

office, Mowbray House, between ten and twelve. Two 
friends and I waited her arrival, but we saw nothing, nor 
were we conscious of any presence in the room during 
the appointed time. It was arranged that we had to 
have flash-light and kodaks at each end ; that is, when. 

Madame C went into a trance she was to be plioto- 

graphed by her friend, who remained with her, while we 
were to photograph her Double, if it materialised itsel£ 
sufficiently to be visible. 

It seems, from the report received from the friend y. lio 

was with her at home, that Madame C went into a 

trance at about 10 20, and remained more or less uncon- 
scious for an hour. She slept very uneasily, and fre- 
quently spoke in a very slow, natural voice. 

" Can you see me ? " 

Her friend answered, " Yes." 

She replied, " Not you, I mean Mr. Stead. Can you 

see me ? " 



Experiments with a Double. 



This was repeated eight or twelve times. 

Shortly after eleven o'clock her friend photographed 
her as she lay. I have the photograph. After being in 
a trance about an hour, she writhed, and seemed to suller, 
and then said slowly, " I cannot come back — cannot see." 
Then she revived a little, but still said, " I cannot come 
back. The back of my head is blank." Then, after 
shuddering, she opened her eyes and was quite well. 

AN AERIAL JOURNEY. 

When Madame C recovered consciousness, she said 

that she had succeeded iu visiting Mowbray House, but 
that she feared she had been unable to make herself visible. 
She then got up and wrote out the following narrative, 
which is printed exactly as I received it the next day : — 

Went to sleep in train coming home. Saw Mr. Stead 
resting on the sofa, legs crossed. He passed his hand once 
or twice over his forehead, and seemed to doze. Ten minutes 
to ten. Saw W. afterwards seated at writing table, writing 
apparently. His back was to me. At home, twenty minutes 
to eleven. Lay still, willing to come to your office. My 
body died from the feet and hands, and grew immovable and 
rigid. A most unpleasant sensation. Last of all, the back of 
my head grew unconscious. I felt a little physical fear. My 
heart beat fast. Then a change came over me. I felt my 
heart get quite slow. The fear passe 1. Then I forgot my 
body. I was outside in Norfolk Street. I looked up the 
Strand. Then I floated by the river. The night was lovely. 
The stars were very clear and bright. I passed in to the office 
through the window, I think. I was outside first, then, at once, 
inside. I stood on the carpet between the armchair and 
the table. I saw my own body from the waist downwards 
clothed in grey. I knew why I had come. I saw Mr. Stead. 
Part of the time he was seated, I think, between the table 
and the writing-table. Sometimes his left hand and arm 
were on the writing-table. He looked straight at me. His 
eyes at times were gazing direct into mine — I don't know if 
he saw me. I called him again and again ; to myself I 
seemed to be shouting. I said, "Mr. Stead, can you see 
me ? " and then " Mr. Stead " over and over again. 

I did not hear him speak. My senses were much more 
limited than I thought they would have been. I could not 
see all over the room clearly, and only a small portion of it 
at a time. I stood for a long time in the one place, I 
believe, then I paced up and down between the window and 
the fire. I tried to poke the fire ; I thought if they could 
see that it would do, bat I could not pick up the poker. I 
was standing on the side of the table towards the fire, and 
touching the photograph box once. I touched Mr. Stead 
twice. I touched his left-hand first, and the magnetism shot 
up my own arm to the shoulder. I felt it tremendously, 
though I could not move my bodily arm. I passed between 
Mr. Stead and the table, and touched his other hand, I think, 
with the same result. 

I was perfectly conscious all the time of what I had come 
to do, and I tried all I knew. Bat I had no power to move 
things, and, oddly enough, I could not sit down in the arm- 
chair, though it was left for me. I could only stand still at 
first, and, afterwards, when the power of movement came, I 
walked up and down. Before I came away, Mr. Stead 
smiled. He and W. said something, and both smiled. I 
hope they saw me. When I got back I came straight, it 
seemed. I found myself unable to move, except the fingers of 
jny left hand. I scratched the quilt with these, and Miss H. 
at last woke me. I feel quite well, not tired. 

The experiment was, as Madame C frankly ad- 
mitted, a failure from an evidential point of view. We 
never saw her, and though her descriptions of my 
son and of myself were correct, she expected to find us 
there. The mistiness of the room excused her from 
seeing the eflfects we had prepared to attract her atten- 
tion. The only things that were of value as evidence of 
the reality of her visit, was her description of where we 
were seated and her remark that she could not sit down 



in the arm-chair. She did not see that it was occupied 
by a lady. She saw no one save my son and myself. 
She never saw a third person, but was only conscious of 
her presence because she found it impossible to sit down 
in the chair which the lady occupied. 

SECOND EXPERIMENT. 

I proposed another experiment. Unfortunately, trouble 

had overtaken the C- household — lawsuits, losses, and 

I know not what. The fates were unpropitious. But 
finding that I was unalSle to find another Psychic thought - 

traveller, Madame C undertook to make another 

attempt on Friday, November 6th, between ten and 
twelve at night. I arranged for a clairvoyant to be 
present. 

On November 6th the second experiment took place" 
There were present : — Mr. Smith, of the Psychical Re- 
search Society ; Miss P., a lady of my staff ; Mrs. Spring, 
a clairvoyant medium, of Kentish Town. Mrs. Spring was 
a trance medium and spiritualist, recommended by Mr. 
Burns, of Southampton ilow. Mrs. Spring had never seen 

Madame C , and she was simply told that we wished to 

have a seance at which we hoped the Double of a lady 
would appear. We had an Eastman kodak and a 
Fallowfield's facile camera with flash lamp and magnesium 
wire. Unfortunately, the facile camera had not been 
re-charged, and the experiment, photographically 
speaking, was a failure, nothing appearing on 
the film of tlie kodak. The sitting began about 
a quarter past ten o'clock. Mrs. Spring was told what 
we wished her to do was to locate the position of any 
double which she might see in the room in order that we 
might photograph it. Mrs. Spring very shortly went off 
into a trance, and about half-past ten stated that a form 
had entered the room from the window behind her, which 
she said she could not distinctly see, but it brushed past 
her right arm. She could not make out whether it 
was the spirit of one who was on the other side or the 
double of a living person. 

ARRIVAL OF A DOUBLE. 

After a little she said, " Now I am getting it a little 
more clearly. It is the Double of a lady, taller than I 
and much more fully developed. She has brown hair, 
and fair complexion, and dark eyes — yes, very brilliant 
eyes. They are looking — looking; they are very 
conspicuous. She is a full-bodied woman, I felt that as she 
passed me. She has gone over there," indicating the corner 
formed by the couch and the library where it had been 
arranged that she should take her stand to be photo- 
graphed. " She is now standing there, I can see her dis- 
tinctly, but I can make out no name. She wears a dress 
with white flowers scattered over it." Mrs. Spring then 
came out of the trance. At ten minutes to eleven she 
was again entranced, and said : " I see the lady 
again. She is a very sympathetic lady, with rather 
a strong will ; she is a great sensitive, and very 
sympathetic." Miss P at this point said she felt a 
cold air passing over her hands and all over her. Mr. 
Smith and I felt nothing. Mrs. Spring went on : "I see 
the letter A very plain ; I see A, A, A— yes, A. The 
lady is rather short in the neck and full in the lower 
part of the face. I hear her voice, and would 
recognise it anywhere again ; it is a peculiar 
voice. If I were to hear it in any room I could 
pick it out at once from all other voices." She then 
suddenly exclaimed: "You must put your instrument 
over yonder, near the fire, and photograph her in the 
corner. I don't know whether she is sufficiently material- 
ised to be photographed, but if you wish to try she is 
standing there, and I will go beside her on the couch to 



12 



More Ghost Stories. 



strengthen her." On this direction I took the photographs 
with the flash light, but nothing came out on the plates. 
Mrs. Spring then came out of the trance. I showed her 

Madame C 's portrait ; she did not recognise it as 

the person she saw in the room, excepting the eyes. Then 
going into the trance again, Mrs. Spring said : " The lady 
wears a loose skirt, loose jacket of dark stuff with white 
flowers all over it on dark ground. She is about 
thirty-five years of age ; she cannot niateriaUse well, she 
seems to build up and then to de-materialise and 
begin again. Her heart is rather weak, yes, rather weak ; 
she is rather fond of paintings and books : I seem 
to see them round her. She has very quick perception of 
beauty in pictures. She is a wonderful medium, but she 
lacks a certain power which is necessary to do what she 
wishes to do. She must be very careful of her health. 
She has a very graceful manner. She smiles ; I should 
like to talk with her ; no, she is gone." This was about 
ten minutes past eleven. So far Mrs. Spring Wo saw 
nothing. 

WAS IT MADAME C H 

The description given by Mrs. Spring was fairly 

accurate of Madame C ; that is to say that 

the most noticeable things about Madame C are 

her eyes, graceful figure, and full body. She is 
sympathetic, and her hair is more golden than brown. 
The pecuhar note of the voice, musical and penetrating, is 
also a distinction. The portrait shown to Mrs. Spring 
was not a very striking likeness. I knew nothing of Madame 
C — — 's heart being weak until I afterwards asked her 
if this was the case, and she answered, " Yes." The dress 

she had never seen, nor did Madame C possess such a 

garment. Mrs. Spring said that accompanying the lady 
there was a gentleman dressed in grey with a small check 
tie, handsome face ; he seemed about sixty years of age. 

SHADOWED BY A SPOOK. 

It was not until three days after that I received Madame 

C 's report, which was very curious. She wrote as 

follows on Monday, November 9th : — 

I ought to have written before, but even on Sunday I had 
not a moment. Shortly, I got off at 10.30. Found myself on 
the Embankment. I stayed a little while there looking at 
the autumnal air of it all. It's very odd to be there at night 
in one's spiritual or astral self, seeing and unseen. But I 
soon found I was being followed, astrally, by an objectionable 
person. It does look so funny written. I know he was dead. 
He wore dark things, not grey ; his face was yellowish and 
pale, the colour, I should think, a dead Italian might be. 
I mean he must have been dark in life, but the hue was 
sickly. He had dark eyes and hair, and a beard that grew 
all round and under the chin, leaving the chin clear. The 
oddest thing in his face was that all but the nose was good- 
looking, and that was badly shaped, thick and short. He 
shadowed me. I could not shake him off, and his presence 
oppressed me in some way very much. I passed into your 
room, and he followed ; for a moment or two we were both 
there by you. I was the nearer to you, and he always behind 
me. I really could not stop or think of anything but getting 
rid of him. I was not afraid ; oppressed is the word. Again 
we were on the Embankmant, he and I. And then I 
made a tremendous effort to get free, and some- 
how — how, I don't know — managed to pass away to 
a place I have never seen — a mountainous country — 
and I was on the hill-tops. They were covered with fresh- 
fallen snow. There were no stars, no light except that re- 
flected from the snow. The valleys were in shadow, the sky 
looked black or, rather, heavy. I thought there was more 
snow coming. I wandered about there, very cold. There 
had been air blowing on the Embankment, but here the n'g'it 
was quite still. I think the hills may have been Scotch, or 
Welsh, because their outlines were not very bold, no peaks, 



but shoulders, and all rounded with snow. No snow in the 
valley, or I should have seen it gleam. After a while t 
thought I will go back and see if I can speak to Mr. Stead. 
I came back easily, but there was my shadow waiting outside 
your window. This was too much. I could not get in without 
passing him, and, truly, I didn't like him enough to go too 

near. Then, Miss H says, I began to moan a little, and 

she roused me gently. But I had been awake for half an 
hour before I was really myself again. There was no fright, 
but I could not get really right. 

I will deal first with the evidence of Mrs. Spring. She 
knew that a Double was expected. Beyond that she 
knew nothing. When in an apparent trance state, she 
stated that she saw the Double of (1) a lady ; (2) a full- 
bodied lady ; (3) with graceful manners ; (4) prominent 
eyes ; (5) short neck ; (6) a voice of distinctive character ; 
(7) with a weak heart ; (8) artistic tastes. All this was 
true of Madame C . She saw the Double sur- 
rounded with pictures. W^hen I got the photograph of 

Madame C at Dulwich, I found she was lying in 

trance with pictures all round her. Mrs. Spring also said 
that the Double was followed by a handsome elderly man. 
So much for coincidences. Now for what was not cor- 
rect. (1) The dress of the Double Madame C did 

not recognise as anything she had ever worn ; (2) the 
letter A which the medium thought related to the Double, 

was no initial of Madame C- 's name. Even if we 

accept the solution of telepathic thought-reading to 

account for the description of Madame C , that 

will not apply to the announcement of the weakness of 
her heart's action, which, although perfectly true, was then 
unknown to all the sitters present. 

The place where the medium said the double stood to 

be photographed was the place where Madame C 

had agreed beforehand to take her stand. On the other 

hand, Madame C remembered nothing in the room. 

She didn't notice the faces of the sitters, the coloured 
paper on the lamp, the flash of the magnesium wire, or 
the number present. According to her own account she 
was oppressed by the phantom that followed her, and 
took little or no notice of what passed in the room. 

The evidence of the second sitting was anything but 
conclusive, but there was enough in it to encourage a 
third experiment. 

THE THIKD EXPERIMENT. 

This took place on December 1st, in the presence of a 
much more numerous company. This time we changed 
the medium, and retained the services of Mrs. Bliss. 
Instead of asking Madame C to come from Dul- 
wich, thus exposing her to the risks of astral shadowing, 
she was locked in a room at the top of Mowbray House 

with an attendant. Miss H , to note what happened, 

and to keep her under constant surveillance. We were 
eleven of us in my office, both doors of which we locked, 
and all the windows were fastened. Colonel Gouraud 
kindly lent us Mr. Edison's phonograph, which was placed 
on the central table in front of the medium, under 
the charge of Mr. Edison's representative. Two repre- 
sentatives of the Psychical Society were present, together 
vnth a rising 3'oung doctor who had paid special attention 
to the subject of sleep, and a clairvoyant lady, who^ 
entered our office for the first time half an hour before 
the beginning of the stance. Neither the medium nor 
the clairvoyante were told that it was anything beyond an 
ordinary spiritualistic seance. Not one word was said to 
either of them as to the expectation of the appearance 
of a Double. We simply formed a circle. Mrs. Bliss went 
olf into a trance, and the ordinary business of a stance 

began. Madame C was locked up in the room at 

the top of the house at a quarter to nine. 



Experiments with a Double. 



13 



THE DOUBLE APPEARS AGAIN". 

In the middle of the ordinary business of a stance the 
clairvoyante, who was sitting next to me, between the 
table and the lire, said quietly, " A Double of a lady has 
just entered the room." The clairvoyante, Mrs. D., then 
continued : — 

The lady entered the room afc the door from the outer 
office. She is alive. (I may say that Mrs. D. did not 

know anything about Madame C , nor had she seen her). 

*' She is of a somewhat theatrical demeanour, moving her 
hands about. Her hair is light, and brushed off from her 
forehead, and frizzy over the head." Mrs. D. said she 
would have no difficulty in recognising the lady again. 
The Double, on entering the door, proceeded to the 
desk, and laid her hand upon it, then came forward to- 
wards the sideboard, looked at me, and smiled. Mrs. D. 
was questioned closely about the eyes. She said that 
they were dark, but on looking more closely, said they 
were grey, with a restless look about them. She would 
not say that they squinted, but there was something 
peculiar about them. Then she lost sight of the Double, 
and the stance proceeded. 

At the close of the seance I explained to the medium 
and the clairvoyante, for the first time, the object of the 
Bitting. Neither of them until that moment knew that 

Madame C was upon the premises or was expected. 

The clairvoyante said she was perfectly certain she had 
seen the Double of a lady, and that she would have no 
difficulty whatever in recognising that lady if she saw her 
anywhere. At half-past ten I went upstairs and un- 
locked the room in which Madame 0 had been 

confined. 

THE RING WITH FIVE OPALS. 

She was very sleepy, but quite clear as to what had 
happened. Her statement was that she had gone to sleep 
and then had gone down to the sanctum. She had 
entered the room by the door leading from the outer 
office, and had tried to count how many persons there 
were. She had counted nine several times, and once 
she had counted twelve, but she was not sure, nor could 
she say how many were ladies or gentlemen. She 
did not see 'the phonograph on the table, although she 
knew that the phonograph was to be there. Sho said 
that after entering the room she had gone to my desk, 
and had tried to move the papers in order to attract at- 
tention, but had failed to do so. There was one person 
in the room, but whether he was an astral or a human 
being she could not say — a young man who was standing. 
He had black hair, parted on one side, and a dark mous- 
tache. She saw him very distinctly, more distinctly 
than any one else except the medium and another clair- 
voyant lady, whom she thought was Miss G. She said : 
" Miss G. is much more clairvoyant than the medium. I 
saw her most distinctly, and tried to speak to her ; but 
you must ask her if she heard me. I tried to make her 
feel cold. The medium was leaning back in a chair. 
She was a stout woman in a black dress, with some- 
what full features." (A description which was quite 

accurate as far as it went.) " But," said Madame C , 

" Miss G. is much more clairvoyant. And there is one 
thing that I saw quite distinctly, and that is that Miss G. 
has a family ring on her hand with five stones set in it, 
either opals or pearls — they are not flashing stones. I 
am quite sure about the ring ; I saw that ring, but 
whether it was on her hand or elsewhere I do not know. 
I was there for some time. I did not try to speak to 
you because I did not think you could hear me." 

So far Madame C . I then came downstairs and 



reported what she had said to the company. Miss G. 
had no ring of the kind. 

Madame C then came down into the next room 

accompanied by Miss H., and two or three of the ladies 
present went into the room with her. Then I brought 
the clairvoyante into the room, and asked her if she could 
identify any of the ladies present as the lady whom she- 
had seen in the room in double. She glanced round, 

and at once pointed to Madame C . "That is 

the lady," she said. After a short time I brought 
Mrs. Bliss into the room. She said that she had not seen 

Madame C that night. I then brought Madame C 

into the sanctum, and she at once recognised Edison's 
phonographist as the young man whom she had not 
known as to whether he was an astral or a human being. 
She asked him if he had been standing up, and he re- 
plied that he had been standing the whole time. I then 
asked her where Misa G. was sitting. She said that she 
saw Miss G. had taken off the grey cloak which she 
wore when she entered the building, for, unfortunately, 
they met on the stairs. With that exception no person in 

the room but Miss B. and myself had seen Madame C 

before the seance. Madame C then pointed to the seat 

where Mrs. D. had sat, and said, " Miss G. sat on that 
side of the table, and that was where 1 saw the ring." 

Miss G. said that she had no such ring. Madame C 

persisted that she had seen a ring with five opals. I 
asked whether it was possible that any one else had such 
a ring. Mrs. D. then drew oS her glove, [and, behold, 
on her hand was a ring with five opals as described ! 

Madame C asked when she came into the room 

whether any one had felt cold, as she had tried to make 
us all feel cold. No one present had felt cold except the 
phonographist, who said that he at one time felt as if a 
cold drop of water had run down the back of his neck. 

WAS MADAME C THERE? 

The clairvoyante did not know that we were expecting a 

Double. She had never heard of Madame C . She was 

a total stranger to all present save the one who had 
invited her, and she attended, believing that we were 
only going to have an ordinary seance. Madame 

C did not know how many persons were to be 

there. She had unfortunately met Miss G., her friend, 
and another lady on the stairs, and was rather indig- 
nant at the idea of so many as three strangers being 
present. She did not know the clairvoyante had never 
seen her in her hfe. But in the midst of the ordi- 
nary business of a seance, when a trance medium was 
holding forth in the usual fashion, the clairvoyante, 
without any question being asked or suggestion from any 
one present, announced that the Double of a lady had 
entered the room. She said that (1) she entered by 
the door nearest the fireplace ; (2) that she walked 
across the room to my desk ; (3) that she placed her 
hand upon the desk ; and (4) that she came forward to 
the other end of the desk, where Miss G. was 
sitting, and looked at me and smiled. In every 
particular this corresponded — with the exception of 

the smUe — with the account which Mme. C gave 

of her movements when she visited the room in her 
thought-body. Her statement was made to me the 
moment I opened the door of the room in which she had 
been locked, and before any information of what had 
passed in the room could have been communicated 
to her. 

Then, again, the clairvoyante described Madame C 

to the life. The shifting but expressive eyes, the colour 
of the hair, the way in which it was done up over 
the head, the somewhat theatrical gait, the height, the 



14 



More Ghost Stories. 



general contour of the figure — all was exact. I could 

not have described Madame C more closely if I had 

been asked to describe her myself. Only in one parti- 
cular I did not recognise her. The clairvoyante said 
that the double flung her arms about as if gesticu- 
lating freelj'. But even this turned out to be a curious 
•coincidence. Her attendant said that when in the trance 

Madame C was very restless, and tossed her arms 

-about a great deal. Even if the description was mere 
thought-reading that explanation will not account for 

the gesticulation. Madame C counted the number in 

the room. She had expected five or six, at the utmost. 
The first thing she told me when I entered the room was 
that she had counted nine, but that there were more than 
nine ; how many more she could not exactly say, it is so 
difficult for the double to count. There were actually 
nine at the table and two at a little distance from it. 
She accurately described the position, the dress, and the 
appearance of the trance medium, and said, what was 
quite correct, that she was not clairvoyant. She also 
described Mr. Edison's phonographist, the parting of his 
hair, his moustache, and stated that he was standing all 
the time, which was quite true. She recognised him in- 
stantly when she entered the room after the seance was 
■over. 

When the sitting was ended and Madame C came 

downstairs, the clairvoyante, without a moment's hesita- 
tion, picked out Madame C from a party of three ladies, 

none of whom she had ever seen before, and said, " That 
is the lady whose Double entered the room." There is no 
collusion between them. The clairvoyante was not a pro- 
fessional, and she had conceived a curious but instinctive 

antipathy for Madame C even before she saw her in 

the flesh. 

Lastly, there is the evidence about the ring. At first 

this seemed as if Madame C was completely mistaken. 

She said that Miss G. was a wonderful clairvoyant. 
She said that she wore a dark dress, and she added 
that she had in her possession a ring set with five pearls 
or opals. None of these statements were accurate. 
Miss G. was not clairvoyant. She wore a red dress, and 
she had nothing set with pearls or opals. So far nothing 
30uld have been worse. But when 1 brought Madame 

0 into the room and asked her where she thought 

Miss G. sat, she indicated without hesitation the seat 
occupied by the clairvoyant who had described 
her entrance into the room. The clairvoyant wore a 
(lark dress, and when appealed to about the ring, 
she drew ofl^ her glove, and we saw for the first time 
that she held on her hand a ring set with five opals. No 
one but the clairvoyant herself knew of that ring. When 

it was first announced that Madame C had seen such 

a ring in Miss G.'s possession, the clairvoyant never 
said a word to tell us that she had such a ring. It was 

only when I found that Madame C thought Miss G. sat 

in the clairvoyant's seat, and I had directly challenged 
•her whether or not she had such a ring, that she showed it 
to me. This being the case, it seems to me that the con- 
•f usion of the identity between Miss G. and the clairovyant, 
so far from invalidating, really tends to confirm the 

accuracy of Madame C 's assertion that she had really 

been in the room in double. She knew Miss G. was 
there. She saw some one in the dim light who was clair- 
voyant, about Miss G.'s height and build, and she jumped 
to the conclusion that this clairvoyant was Miss G. But 
by fixing the place where the lady whom she called Miss 
G. sat, by describing her dress, and above all by the 
curious detail about the ring, she proved that it was 
merely a case of mistaken identity. 

At any rate, the odds against such a series of remark- 



able coincidences being mere coincidences are almost in- 
calculable, and looking carefully over the whole case it 
seems tome that although we failed in photographing a 
double, we came as near proving its existence in non- 
material shape as is possible in a case in which, by the 
nature of things, the evidence is confined to a clairvoyant 
on the one side and a Doppelganger on the other. 

THE FOURTH EXPEKIJIENT. 

We had two other sittings for the Double, but although 

in each Madame C described with more or less detail 

the general appearance of the company and the room, 
we had no clairvoyant to describe her appearance, and 
her descriptions may, therefore, have only been clairvoy- 
ance. We saw nothing. The sensitive plates, whether 
exposed in the dark or by the magnesium light, revealed 
the presence of none but those who were obviously 
mundane and material. 

My notes of the fourth stance, so far as they bore upon 
Madame C— — , are as follows (they were written' out 
before leaving the room to communicate with Madame 
C ):- 

The seance began at twenty minutes to ten o'clock. 
There were present Mrs. Wedgwood, Miss H., Mr. Elliott, 
Mr. Smith, of the Psychical Kesearch Society, Miss P., Mr. 
Philpotts, and myself — seven sitting at the table. The eighth 
in the room was the assistant photographer, who did not sit 
with us. 

At 10.20, I asked if there was anything behind Miss H. 
Miss H. complained of sudden pain in her right shoulder 
Miss P. thought she was conscious of a shadowy something 
between Mr. Smith and Miss H. 

10.30, proposed flash-light. 

10.40, No. 2, Mrs. Wedgwood sitting. 

10.45, camera taken into next room. 

Tea served. 

10.50, Madame C 's attendant whistled down. Mr. 

Smith and [I went up and found Miss Z., who reported that 

Madame C was out of trance. I asked her to make over 

the whole statement and read it over. 

BEPORT OF MADAME C 's ATTENDANT. 

Before locking myself in with Madame C , who was to go 

into a trance, and project her astral body into Sir. Stead's 
" private sanctum " downstairs, Mr. Stead, accompanied by 
Mr. Smith, gave me the following instructions: — 

" Go into the room with Madame C , and never let her 

go out of your sight. Note accurately at the time when it 
occurs everything that happens in the room — any movement 
she may make. Take down any words she may utter, noting 
the time at which each incident occurs, having first locked 
the door, and not allowing the key to pass out of your 

possession after Madame C comes out of the trance. 

Without telling her anything of what you have taken down 
as happening during the trance, ask her to tell you in as 
much detail as possible exactly what has happened to her. 

Take it down, and after you have taken it down, read it 
through to her and ask her if she wishes to add anything 
else. After you have taken it down and read it over, then 
unlock the door and whistle down to us. 

In asking, taking particular notice as to — 

1. Number of persons in the room. 

2. Whom she recognised. Any one. 

3. Whether they were seated, and, if so, where. 

4. Where the photographic apparatus was. 

5. Her movements in the room. 

6. Her attempts to make herself perceived by those 

present. 

LOCKED IN THE EOOM. 

At 9.30 1 locked the door. Madame C lay down, and went 

to sleep. The following are her movements during the 
trance: — Sighed. Moaned Breathed heavily. Raised right arm 
over her head, and moaned. Called " Isabel . " (indis- 

tinct). Sighed. Whispered '• Isabel " three times. " Speak 



Experiments with a Double. 



15 



to me, Isabel," loudly. Sighed. Waved arms, and restless ; 
turned over slightly. Laughed softly. Sighed. " I am much 
■quieter, it ssems." Said something indistinct. Sighed. 
" Now." Sighed. " Photograph me now." Said some hing 
indistinct, like " Look where I stand." Sighed heavily. 
" Who is the old gentleman t " Sighed. " It is much quieter ; 
Mr. Stead is tired." Sighed. Breathing not heard for some 
time. Moved slightly. Laughed softly. " Mr. Stead 
Struck 10 o'clock. 
" Isabel." Raised her arms, stretched her fingers, left her 
arm in an upright position for some moments, then moving 
it slowly, alternately up and down, until it gradually came 
down to her side again. 
1 2 

1 2 3 4 5 6 
5 6 7 

1 2 3 4 5 Moaned. 
12 3 

1 2 3 4 5 6 7 (All figures very distinct.) 
Raised arm, and turned over, lying on her back sighing, 
as if half coming to. Moved her arms in a circle, feeling 
around, then on her face and her forehead, after turning over 
on her side again. 

Struck 10.15. 

Moaned. Raised her arm and half raised herself up, then, 
after moving her arm a little, settled down again. Breathed 
heavily again for a short time. " Are you very tired ? " " Can 
I go back now ? " " Only a few minutes past ten." Sighed. 
" It is all right, is it not? " '■ Oh, I must go up soon. I am 
getting so tired," raising her hand to her forehead. Moved 
slightly and stretched, saying a series of " Ohs," and moaning 
and sighing. 

Struck 10.30. 

Sighing and moaning, lying on her ba^k, with right arm 
up to her head. Breathed heavily. Stretched out her arm 
towards where I was sitting, saying, " Who is with me? " I 

«aid " Me." "Who are you?" "MissZ ." "Will you 

help me to come to ? It is so difficult. I cannot come to." 
I said, " What shall I do? " " Hold my hands and my fore- 
head." I smoothed her forehead, and slapped her hands 
rather hard. The left was particularly cold ; the right rather 
cold. I slapped her hands smartly, trying to get some life 
into them, and succeeded after a time, when she said she 
would try to get up. 

After getting up, I asked if she were well enough to give 
me a statement of what she saw downstairs. She wished 

first to let Miss H know downstairs, but after saying 

that it was Mr. Stead's special wish that her statement was 
taken down before unlocking the door, she commenced. 

MADAME C 'S STATEMENT. 

" The first thing I knew I was downstairs, standing by 
Miss H. I think she was sitting on the further side away 
from the fire. She had taken off her cloak, and thrown back 
her jacket. I saw the red front of her dress. She had been 
calling me very vigorously, and I tried to speak to her. 

" The big table seemed to me to be pushed rather further 
back than usual. Mr. Stead was closer to the fire than 
Miss H. — on the near side, I think, of the fire. She was on 
the side away from the fire. She was very warm at the 
beginning — she was very warm indeed ; I felt her face and 
hands. I tried to make her feel by touching her right 
shoulder, and kept my hand on her right shoulder. She 
got colder afterwards. I think she was very tired during 
ihe end. Mr. Stead, of course, I knew was very tired, and I 
felt that too. 

" The room seemed more quiet, because he was much more 
■quiet, it seemed less fizzy. I think there were some things 
•on the table. I am not sure, but I think there were some. I 
:saw Mr. Stead clear the table before beginning. I have an 
impression that, for a time at any rate, there were some 
photographic things on the table. I think there were some 
boxes on there — it seemed so to me. I was by Miss H. the 
whole time, but I saw him distinctly. I saw the other 
people by fits and starts. I thought the lady who was 
trying to see me was a smaller woman than myself, and 



older, I think I thought she was a woman of about thirty- 
six or forty, but seemed somewhat older and smaller than 
myself. There was a suggestion about something brown 
about her, but I do not kno v what. 

" It is so difficult to remember all these things. I saw Mr. 
Stead's Double once standing by him, but only for a moment. 
He rested his head on his hand, and I think his elbow was 
on the table then. He lifted his head again, and passed his 
hand across his forehead ; then he seemed to come back to 
himself —that was only for a moment. 

" There was a man with a dark moustache. Then I tried 
to count, and counted to 6 or 7. I tried, and several times 
could not count more than 6 or 7. Counting is verj' difficult. 

"I stood and looked at the books, and on the third or 
fourth shelf there were two new books. I was standing by 
Miss H. ; a little way from the end I saw these two books, 
that I had not noticed there before — one red with gold 
letters on the cover, not a wide book at all, rather narrow, 
and a bluish-grey one nearer the side, half falling towards 
the red. These were very bright. The light seemed to 
shine on the lettering. 

" At 10.25 I noticed the time by the clock, and asked 
Miss H. if she was tired. 

OBSERVATIONS. 

The success of the sitting was marred by the talking that 

went on. Madame C was correct as to the position 

of Miss H. and her dress. The table was pushed a little 
further back for focussing the picture. I was near the 
fire. Miss H. was on the other side of the table. Miss H. 
complained of a pain in her right shoulder. Madame 

C says, " I tried to make her feel, resting my hand on 

her right shoulder." 

The room was not quiet. I was quiet, but those who 
were there for the first time talked incessantly, and were 
apparently inaudible by Madame C . 

I don't remember about the table. Mrs. Wedgwood 

answers to Madame C 's description of the lady who 

was trying to see. 

There was a man in the room with dark moustache. 

She counted up to seven — the number round the table. 

I could not identify the books. There are several 
answering the description. 

FIFTH ATTEMPT. 

The following notes taken by the lady who was in 

attendance on Madame C when in the trance state on 

the occurrence of the last — the fifth — occasion on which 
we sat for a photograph of the Double, may be given as a 
record of what passed in the room where the owner of 
the Double lay in a condition of semi-trance. The lady 
was a stranger to me, and the record is printed from her 
pencil notes, which were handed to me when I came up 
at the close of the sitting to ask what had happened : — 

Seemed to be asleep in three or four minutes after begin- 
ing of experiment. 

" Yes, I'm there." (In reply to my telling her to go down 
to Mr. Stead's room.) 

" Want to keep still for a time first. Can see nothing in the 
room, but I think that gradually the mist will clear away." A 
pause. I asked her to turn round and give me her hand 
again (she had turned towards the wall), and she replied — 

' I can't, because my hand is on Isabel's shoulders. I am 
trying to make her see me. Miss P. is looking through me. 
I am standing between her and Isabel." 

" They feel cold. I want them to feel cold. Now I can 
see myself." 

I asked where ? 

" By the writing desk, close to Miss H. I can see myself 
like a grey mist, from the waist downwards. It's stronger 
than a mist, has folds in it — it's grey." 

" Where is Mr. Stead sitting ? " 

" On the other side of the table. I don't want to trouble 
about him at all— he can see nothing." 



i6 



More Ghost Stories. 



" Can any one see you downstairs ? " 

" I don't know whether Miss P. can — she's looking straight 
at me." 

" Make yourself visible to them," I said. 

" I could to a clairvoyant, but none of these people can 
see, except perhaps Miss P. Isabel can't see. 

" Miss P. nearly sees. I am visible to those who can see. I 
im standing between Miss P. and the writing desk. Help 
ne to make her see me — tell her she cannot see the writing 
iesk because I am between it and her." 

I told her as directed. 

"Isabel knows I'm there — she feels me — feels me touching 
ler, I think. Her left hand is resting on the arm of her 
jhair. I should like to take away the pain in her arm. 
[sabel ! " 

" I am so attracted by these, I can think of nothing else. 

" Feel so cold." (Covered her up.) 

" Shall talk to them now. Miss P., do you feel cold ? " 

"They've a flash-light — I think. I can't see so well — a 
aright mist is in the room. I'm stiU standing by the writing 
iesk — I haven't walked at all. 

" I think photographic apparatus is where you go in pointed 
ill right" — pointed towards me. "^I am going to tell Miss P. 
something, to see if I can make her hear. 3Iiss P., your 
eight arm is numb and chilly." 

" They've turned down the lights very low to-night. 
I'm going round to touch Mr. Stead— his right hand, to 
make it cold." 

Asked me to take her hand, and help her to make Miss P. 
raise her hand above her head. 

" Now Miss P.'s eyes are on me. I think she sees me a 
little. 

" I feel so light, I want to rise. 
" Mr. Stead's double is not there. 

" There's a spirit in the room downstairs. I don't like him 
— a man — cannot see his face clearly — is all wrapt in some- 
thing dark. Want to come up and get away from him. Help 
""le to come up — call me." 

Madame C then tried to make me see or feel her in 

he room before awaking, but I failed in both. 

When Madame C came out of her trance, before she 

3ft the room she was asked to write her own account of 
^hat had passed. She wrote as follows : — 

I went downstairs and tried to make Miss P. and i\Iiss H. 
be me. I saw myself very plainly downstairs. Did my 
est to move Miss P.'s hand ; tried to move it with my own. 
tood between Miss P. and Miss H. nearly all the time ; went 
3 Mr. Stead once. Saw the flash-light on — at least, I think 
3, because I seemed to be standing in bright white light 
(vice. I tried to make Miss H. and Jliss P. feel me. 
liss H.'s left arm I tried to make feel numb, and I think 
liss P. 

Madame C. was not seen by any one in the room, 
liss H. and Miss P. felt cold air occasionally. I felt 
othing and saw nothing. The flash-light was used 
wice or thrice. Nothing came out when the plate was 
eveloped. The manifestations by the table, and table- 
ilting, etc., were very violent and strong, asserting that 

ladame C was present, and indicated the place where 

he was standing as that which she said she occupied, 
iz., near the desk between Miss P. and Miss H. 

CONCLUSION. 

At the fourth and fifth subsequent sittings Messrs. 
CUiott and Fry sent their operator and photographed 
he room by flash light, but although on both 

iccasions Madame C maintained that she was 

)resent and supported her assertion by stating the 
lumber and describing the position of those in the room, 
he sensitive plate showed no trace of her thought-body, 
ihe evidence, although negative, was pretty conclusiva 



as to the impossibility of photographing the Double unless 
that Double materialises sufficiently to be visible by the 
ordinary eye. A Double that can only be seen by the 
clairvoyant cannot be photographed. A Double that 
could be seen and touched by the ordinary person 
could probably be photographed, but for evidence 
of which we must wait until such a Double 
presents itself to the photographic lens. The conclusion 
at which I have arrived, after making these experiments, 
is that when the thought-body is projected by a Psychic 
who exercises her volition, and projects her consciousness 
with her astral self, she is not visible to the eye ; if, on the 
other hand, the Double leaves the body spontaneously, and 
appears visible and tangible to persons at a distance, the 
Psychic will retain no memory of the journey, and will 
be unconscious of having made the exertion. It is im- 
possible to generalise on data so limited as these, but, 
speaking roughly, the rule seems to hold that when con- 
sciously projected the Double is seldom visible, and when 
it is visible its owner seldom possesses any accurate know- 
ledge as to its movements. 

3tY FIRST THOUGHT JOURNEY. 

The one case in which Madame C is known to have 

made an astral visit during which she was visible, she 
had no memory of where she had been when she came 
back. Her own account of it is as follows : — 

"About the end of January, 1884, 1 was veryill in York- 
shire. I was very anxious to see J. She could not come 
to me on account of the illness of a relative. She was 
hving in Gloucestershire. The desire to see her grew 
upon me so that I could not rest. At this time I was 
hardly getting any sleep. One night I passed into a state 
of unconsciousness. It was not slumber. My mother 
thought I was dying. Whilst in this trance I 
appeared to J. in Gloucestershire. I came into her 
room, she afterwards told me. I was wearing a long 
light grey robe. She was not alarmed. She said I came 
through the door, and went out by the door. She said, 
' I was not alarmed. I did not feel it was your ghost, 
but was your very self.' She was afraid to speak to me 
for fear that I should go. She believed that I was dying, 
or actually dead, and had come to her in passing. She 
said to herself, * It is my last chance of seeing her, and as- 
long as she will stop with me, I will sit up with her.' She sat 
up in bed, and my figure was at the foot of the bed. 
she got cold about the shoulders, and reached out of bed, 
and got a shawl and wrapped around her. She did 
everytliing very gently for fear of disturbing me. I sat 
there till about iive o'clock, when I smiled at her, got up, 
and went out of the door. At the same time I recovered 
consciousness in York, and remembered nothing, but 
after they had given me food and stimulants I told them 
that it was no longer my wish that they should telegraph 
to my friend again as I felt quite satisfied about it. The 
fever of seeing her had entirely been allayed. She wrote 
in alarm to my mother, thinking I was dead. This can 
be confirmed both by my mother and Miss F." 

It is evident from this that Madame C is a lady 

possessing gifts that are not bestowed on ordinary 
mortals. This being the case, her psychical autobiography, 
which I shall proceed to give in the next chapter, 
will be read with curiosity. Most of it obviously 
possesses a purely subjective interest, but it is all very 
curious, and some of it, especially the vision in which ehe^ 
believes she was able to anticipate the experience of the 
soul liberated by death from the trammels of the body^ 
is both helpful and suggestive. 



17 



CHAPTER II.— THE EXPERIENCES OF DOUBLES. 



The experiments recorded in the preceding chapter 
are inconclusive, but they are sufficiently suggestive to 
interest the ordinary reader in the person with whom the 
experiments were made. Madame C may be mis- 
taken, but she is at least quite honest in her conviction 
that she does go a-Doubling. She is not a follower of 
Madame Blavatsky — whose weird portrait, with its 
wonderful eyes, I reproduce here, as she was the 
high priestess of occultism in modern times— but a 
iervent member of 
the Church of Eng- 
land. She has no 
theories about her 
peculiar powers. 

I can best explain 
what a Psychic is by 
printing exactly what 
she told me. What- 
ever we make of her 
experiences —whether 
we decide that they 
are purely subjective, 
or whether we believe 

that Madame C 

actually sees what 
actually exists — the 
record is interesting 
and suggestive. 

A PSYCHICAL AUTO- 
BIOGRAPHY. 

" I come of the 
psychic family. For 
many generations we 
have had the gift, 
which is commonly, 
although incorrectly, 
iknown as second 
^sight. One very 
■striking incident of 
this occurred about 
sixty years ago, when 
>my grandfather ap- 
peared to four per- 
sons at once. This 
was in India, and the 
following is the story 
as told by three of 
the witnesses : — My 
grandfather was in a 
distant portion of 
the province with his 
regiment. The day 
was very hot, and it 
was in the hot sea- 
son. The ayah had 
asked my grand- 
mother's leave to 
usual thing among 
my grandfather first, 
sudden gesture, crying. 




From a photograph'] 



MADAME BLAVATSKY. 



remove her head-cloth, an un- 
Indian women. The ayah saw 
She drew her cloth on with a 
_ ^ 'Oh, Mem-Sahib. I did not 
know the Sahib was here.' She left the room in con- 
fusion. My grandmother looked up, and saw my 
grandfather standing in the broad sunlight, as it 
streamed in from the veranda. My mother was a 
little girl about ten, and was having her hair curled by 



the ayah. My uncle was two years younger, and wa; 
already in bed. Neither my grandmother nor my mothe 
stirred, from utter surprise, my grandmother behevinj 
my grandfather away so far ; but my uncle sprang fron 
his bed and held up his hands, and ran across the room 
crying, ' Papa, papa,' and ran straight through the figure 
which vanished. The news afterwards came that m] 
grandfather had dited in campaign ; the exact hour ii 
-uncertain. 

THE FIRST APPARITION 

"I was eleven yean 
old when I remembei 
seeing my first appa 
rition. I was staying 
with a friend. It waf 
after ten o'clock ai 
night, and I was 
going to bed. 1 
simply saw an old 
man's figure, a mar 
with a grey beard 
and rather stooping 
shoulders,apparentl5 
coming into my room, 
I sprang up indig- 
nant, when it dis- 
appeared. After that, 
for some years, I saw 
nothing definite. 
Once or twice I had 
impressions of a 
psychic nature, but ] 
was anxious to have 
nothing to do witi 
anything of the kind, 
It is my personal ex- 
perience that one can 
make oneself entirely 
unreceptive in this 
matter, and that 
psychic experiences 
do not force them- 
selves on one against 
one's will, A passive 
attitude is at least 
necessary. 

A WARNING DREAM. 

" After that I saw 
apparitions occasion- 
ally, but they made 
no deep impression 
upon my mind, and 
I did not wish for 
thorn. The first 
real vision was after 
I was married. I 
dreamed that I saw 
on horseback. The first time I saw 
simply struggling with the horse. I 
sense of impending danger. I awoke, 
terror. I awoke him, and told him 
Some accident will hapjjen to you if 



[by Sesta, Bayswater, 



my husband 
him he was 
had an awful 
trembling with 



there and then, 

you go out to-morrow on horseback, or with the horse at 
all.' He treated it as nonsense. I slept again, had the 
same dream, with all the sensations of horror intensified. 
Again I awoke trembling, and told him. He was rather 



i8 



More Ghost Stories. 



cross. The third time I slept, and I saw a dark swirhng 
flood of water. The horse was sinking in it, and my hus- 
band was on the horse's back. I felt bound to tell hmi agam, 
but he pooh-poohed my warning. He went out, as usual, the 
next day. He met with an accident, which disabled the 
horse, broke the shafts of the dogcart which he was 
driving, and he himself was thrown from the carriage and 
severely shaken, although not otherwise injured. He said 
he was driving much more carefully than usual, or the 
results to himself would have been worse. 

SEEING THE DOUBLE OF JIY HUSBAXD. 

" On January the 23rd or i'lth, l^Sl, between two or 
three in the afternoon, I saw an apparition of the 
living when I was ill in bed at my own home. There was 
in the room a nurse seated at the fire. She is suice dead. 
We had been quite quiet, but I had not been sleeping. 
I saw my husband come into the room in a very quick 
and agitated manner. His face was white, and the 
features were twitching. He came right up to my side, 
and stood by me, looking at me earnestly. He was 
dressed in his ordinary clothes, his hat was ofi", and 
I had not the least idea that it was not his 
ordinary self. He had in one hand a letter, 
with a very broad black border, torn open. I 
waited for him to speak ; instead of doing so, he suddenly 
turned and went away, i did not see him go out of the 
door. When I realised that he was gone I called him, 
saying, ' Come back ; what is the matter ? ' The nurse 
turned and said, ' What is it ? Do you want anything ? ' 
I said that I wanted my husband to return and to tell 
me what was in the letter. She said, ' You have been 
dreaming. There has been nobody in the room.' I 
answered, ' You have been asleep. My husband has just 
been here, and he has a letter containing bad news.' 1 in- 
sisted upon her going down and asking him to come back. 
She did not return for about a quarter of an hour. Then she 
said, No one had been in the room, so I must have been 
dreaming. I was to calm myself, and my husband would 
come presently. Nothing would induce me to believe 
that I had not really seen him, and I was too weak to be 
calm. I begged her to go down again, and my husband's 
sister came upstairs. She said, ' He has not been up- 
stairs at all. You have been dreaming.' She laughed, 
and tried to put me at my ease, but her manner was 
unnatural. My husband did not come up for 
quite three hours, when he declared that he had 
not been in the room ; that at the time I 
saw him he was, as a matter of fact, out of the house, 
and that the postman had not been to the house that 
afternoon. I was obliged to be contented for the time. 
A fortnight later, when I was stronger and up, I asked 
him to tell me the truth. I was certain that I had been 
in some way deceived. He said it was absolutely true 
that he had been out, and that the postman had not come, 
but the groom had met the postman, and given my 
husband the black-edged letter that I saw, which he had 
torn open in the way I saw, and it contained the news 
of the suicide by hanging of a favourite cousin, who had 
been a playfellow of my husband's when a child. When 
he received this shock, I received it too. 

A CURIOUS DOUBLE CONSCIOUSNESS. 

" I had a very curious experience not later than 
last Sunday. I was at Communion, and between 
the bread and wine I had a vision of a friend. I 
was much interested in my friend's welfare, and I saw 
the unfolding, as it were, of the whole course of 
circumstances through which she was passing. Time, and 
the limitations of time, do not exist in those states. A 



moment of time, as we reckon it, may seom a whole eter- 
nity, and the duration of my vision bore no relation 
whatever to the actual moment of time which it occupied. 
I was having the same dual-consciousness. My seeing self 
was watching my friend's aflairs, and feeling, come what 
will, I must see this to the end. My other self was feel- 
ing that the wine was about to be presented in a moment, 
and that I might be unable to grasp the cup. I saw the 
vision, however, to the end, and saw my friend in death. 
As the vision passed, I was able to take the wine as I had 
taken the bread. 

" I have frequently seen phantasms both of the living 
and of the dead. Those of the living are exactly like the 
living. If I saw you, I should see you exactly as you are 
yourself, as any one would be able to see you. But the 
dead are otherwise. I always feel a sense of inferiority 
to the dead which I do not have in the presence of the 
phantasms of the living. 

RECOGNISING THE APPARITION OF THE DEAD. 

" A short time ago I was alseep, when I was awakened 
by a figure bending over me. I was ill, and did not want 
to be troubled with such an experience, and resolutely 
turned away from the figure, who went away. The next 
night I was awakened again, and saw the same appear- 
ance — a lady dressed in grey. I could not see the face, 
as there was no light in the room. Again I turned away, 
and she went, nor did she return again. Some days 
afterwards they gave me a letter, and asked me if I 
would object to hold it in my banc's and tell them what I 
saw. I held it up in my hand for a minute. I felt that 
it was from some one who was dead. As I was holding 
the paper in my hand, I was conscious of a cold hand 
which grasped my wiist. It was cold, and, afterwards,, 
warmed to my hand, which it held tightly. At the same 
time a cold breath came like a slight wind and moved 
my dress. The movements of the dress were discernible 
to those who were in the room. Then the invisible hand 
raised my hand above my head and then let go. Some 
days afterwards 1 looked in the crystal, and there I saw 
a face. As soon as I saw it, I felt, and said, 'That is 
the lady who came to see me at night, who grasped my 
hand, and whose letter I had the other day.' Her sister 
said, ' Will you describe her ? ' I described her, and she 
said my description accurately corresponded with that of 
her sister. We tried another test. A number of photos 
of women of various ages were procured. I turned them 
over, and picked out without hesitation the 
portrait of Miss M., but it was one which was taken 
twenty years before her death. Her hair was quite grey at 
death. The portrait which I picked out was that of a 
woman about thirty. I said : ' This portrait is an older 
one than Miss M., as I saw her in the crystal. She was 
in the prime of youth. Yet this lady was a grey-haired 
woman of fifty when she died.' I had never seen her in 
life, nor did she have any reason for appearing to me un- 
less it might have been as a means of comforting her 
sister, who always mourned her loss. This experience 
was most pleasant, as I felt conscious of a kind and sym- 
pathetic personality all through it. 

THOUGHT TRANSFERENCE. 

" In 1889 I was in Bruges at the time of the fete of the- 
Virgin. The big bell in the belfry was tolled solemnly all 
day, so, at least, it seemed to me, although my landlady 
thought that the sound was very gay. I was hard at 
work writing a story, but it got into my mind that the 
bell, which never ceased sounding overhead, resembled 
the tocsin that gave the signal for the massacre of St. 
Bartholomew. I thrust the idea out of my head, but it- 



The Experiences of Doubles. 



19 



always came back. I had not mentioned the subject to 
any one. My children were, at that time, both unwell, 
and I was very busy writing my ordinary jour- 
nalistic work. About twelve o'clock at night I 
wanted to close the window, but on trying it, 
found that I did not know how it was fastened. I had 
noticed that my little boy had been opening and shutting 
the window to amuse himself during the day, and there- 
fore, as I could not find how to shut the window myself, 
I decided reluctantly to awaken him to tell me. I went 
into his room and spoke to him. He jumped up instantly, 
seeming wide awake. I said to him, ' Will you go and 
shut the window for me ? ' He said, ' Yes, mother,' but 
did not move. I told him to get out of bed, which he 
did, but stood still by the bedside. Seeing that he did 
not move, I took hold of him by the wrist to lead him 
to the window. No sooner had my hand touched him 
than the little fellow, who was only nme, began : — 

" ' Do you hear the tocsin ? It is the bell of St. Germain 
r Auxerrois that is giving the signal for the massacre of 
St. Bartholomew. Do you see the people in the streets ; 
there is the church where the bell sounds — tliere is the 
square in front of it, with many people. It is a curious 
church.' 

" And so he went on describing the Church of St. 
■Germain 1' Auxerrois, which he had never seen, and some 
strange scenes there, till I was quite frightened. The 
child spoke everything that had been in my own mind 
through the day, and, what was more remarkable, he saw 
a stone figure carved in the porch which I had forgotten. 
As soon as 1 left go of him he stopped talking. I was 
afraid to touch him again. 

A VISION OF LIFE AFTEE DEATH. 

" The most vivid and intense experience of my life was a 
vision which I had early in the summer of 1888, It was early 
in the morning. I remember the day was very bright, and 
the time was fixed in my mind as being after half-past seven, 
because my hot water had already been brought. I did not 
rise at once when it came, but lay still lazily, wide awake, 
but disinclined to rise for a few moments. As I lay so, I felt 
a sudden blow on the back of my head, the most fearful crash 
I can possibly imagine. It ran right through me from the brain 
to my feet. Then I think there was a slight pause, and immedi- 
ately after I found myself standing on a hill side, trees above me 
and autumn leaves at my feet. I was filled with a most marvel- 
lous sense of vitality, so marvellous as to be quite indescribable. 
For a moment or two I gave myself to enjoyment. Then I 
looked round and became aware that my own dead body, 
dressed in ordinary walking clothes, lay at my feet in a 
huddled heap, as if it had just fallen. I could also see my 
body apparently asleep on the bed in the room I had left. 
By the dead body by the bedside a woman was kneeling. 
She was crying tiloud, and in great terror and distress. 
She shook the dead body by the shoulder, crying, ' Speak 
to me. You are not hurt ! You are not dead I Speak 1 
Speak ! ' I could not see her face clearly, but I believed 
it to be my friend J. 

THE DEAD AND THEIR SUEVIVOKS. 

"I understood at once the cause of her trouble, 
but though I felt sympathy for her distress, even the 
agony I knew her to be experiencing did not really 
grieve me. I had such a sudden sense of knowledge 
and light. I only felt bei grief as a mother might feel the 
sorrow of a child over the breaking of a toy. I knelt down 
and tried to comfort her however. I put my arms round her 
neck as she hung over the dead figure, and said, ' You do 



not understand. I am not dead at all. I am alive, alive.' I 
repeated this phrase several times. It was t^o delightful' 
to me to feel and know that I had passed through what is 
commonly called death, and that it had only meant entering 
upon the possession of such vitality as I had never even 
dreamed of. I kissed her, and caressed her, but she did not 
feel me at all, and this puzzled me a little, for I was tangible 
to myself as ever. My arms, which were bare to the shoulder, 
looked just as they do in real life, and yet she could not feel 
the clasp of them about her neck. Presently she rose, and 
wringing her hands, and sobbing wildly, ran down 
the hill to fetch Ip. I ran by her side, only the 
movement was different to anything I have ever 
experienced. My whole body was perfectly buoyant. 
I felt that I could rise into the air if I would, and 
almost as if I could lift her with me ; yet all the time she 
was quite unconscious of my presence. When we got to the 
foot of the hill, she turned to the left. There was a road 
leading to the village, and she ran along this, but I did not 
go with her. I felt if she could neither see nor hear me that 
to go further was of no use. Then I thought for a moment, 
and the reflection came to me. I had evidently died sud- 
denly, and to the people who think of death as I used to 
think of it, the news would be a great shock. I wished to let 
them know that I was really alive — more alive than I have 
ever been ; then, of course, they would understand that they 
had no reason to grieve. 

TRYING TO COMMUNICATE. 

" Then I thought of a dear friend at a distance, and wi-shed 
I could communicate the news to him. As the thought came, 
I was in his house. He was seated upon an arm-chair reading 
the morning paper. I went up to him, and said very slowly 
and distinctly, ' You will receive the news that I am dead, 
but I am not really dead at all. There is no such thing as 
death in the sense in which you mean it. I have come to 
tell you that I am alive ' I heard my own voice just as usual, 
but he went on reading the paper quite calmly, and took not 
the least notice. I thought. Is it going to be the same with 
him as with J. ? Can I make nobody hear ? I determined to 
try again I put my hands down upon his newspaper, on 
the part which he seemed to be reading. They looked 
as tangible as his own, but he read on through them. When 
I saw that I drew away, with a sense of being baffled. I 
went to the side of the room, and stood by the window, and 
thought, ■ Is there no msans of communication 1 Is there 
nothing I can do ? ' Then the idea came to me that I would 
go and sit by him, and talk quietly into his ear, repeating just 
the same things over and over again. ' I am not dead. There 
is no such thing as death. I am more alive than you are.' I 
did so. He was seated in a large arm-chair with leather arms, 
and I went and sat on one arm of the chair, and smiled at 
myself to think that in my former state of existence I 
should not have done this, and then I began my quiet talking 
to him. Over and over again I said the same thing, until at 
last his attention wandered from the newspaper. I felt with 
a sense of triumph that his thoughts were turning to me. 
He passed his hand across his forehead in a puzzled 
way, and I am not sure whether he said or whether 
I only felt him think, ' It is very strange that my 
thoughts should wander like this. Why am I thinking 

of Madame C ? ' But presently he turned determinedly 

to his reading again, and then I went away from him, feeling 
that I had done all I could. But I still hngered in the room. 
I knew him to be an unbeliever in any form of religion, and 
I consciously asked the question, though of whom I do not 
know, 'Will he come, too?' The answer came directly, 
' Yes, but by a longer road.' 

SEEING YOUR OWN GRAVE. 

" Then I passed from the room, and, without any volition of 
my own, I found myself in a churchyard. It was an old 
country place. I could not see the church, but the tomb-, 
stones were grey and lichened, and some of them had sunk a 
little, so that they were not straight. I did not see a new 



20 



More Ghost Stories. 



grave, but I understood, or thought I understood, that this 
was my burial place. Then the idea came to me to pray, 
and I knelt and prayed among the long grass ; but I cannot 
tell what I said, only that it seemed to be a perfectly different 
prayer to any I hav.e ever made. When I rose from my knees 
it suddenly struck me that it was very odd that I was dead, 
and vet I was not either in Paradise or Purgatory, or in any 
state' I had ever heard of ; that I was merely living and going 
about the earth. But I felt the assurance coming from 
without, though I hardly know how it was conveyed to me, 
that if I was patient I should see and know more. 

A VISION IN THE CITY. 

" Then again the scene changed, and I found myself in 
London, standing on the pavement in front of the Mansion 
House. The whole street was crowded, as usual, with 
cabs, omnibuses, and passengers. As I stood on the pave- 
ment I had to keep moving out of the way of people, who did 
not feel my presence at all. I do not know that they could 
have walked through me, but I did not like their jostling me. 
They did not give me a sense of pain, but of jarring. I looked 
in their faces to see if they were absolutely unconscious of 
my presence, and I could see they were. To save my- 
self from being pushed about, I stepped forward to the very 
edge of the curb, and then, for the first time, as I stood 
among the hurrying crowd, a great sense of loneliness stole 
over me, and I wished that I could see or find some more 
beings like myself. At the moment the thought crossed my 
mind, a veil seemed to be withdrawn before my eyes, and to 
my utter amazement I saw that the crowd of human beings 
was as nothing in proportion to the immense number of 
spiritual ones. They filled the air, they passed among the 
passengers to and fro across the road, all intent upon busi- 
ness of some kind. Their faces were more intent and eager 
than those of the business men hurrying to their offices. 
I wondered, as I saw the immense number of them, 
that all their movements, though so swift, were 
so perfectly orderly, and never brought into collision 
with one another, or anything. They were all robed 
like myself in a kind of luminous light grey. They were all 
dressed alike, without distinction of sex. They had not 
wings, but they passed as easily through the air as on the 
earth. They were material, but with a different kind of 
materialisation from the other body around me. They were 
not transparent. As they passed up and down before the 
fronts of the houses I could not see through them. I stood 
looking at them in wonder for a moment, and 
then I noticed that they were all helping the 
people in some way. They were particularly busy in the 
streets and about the crossing. One odd thing was that the 
horses sometimes seemed to see and feel them— the drivers 
never. I saw one spirit lay its hand on a horse's head to 
turn it aside as an old woman passed. The animal obeyed 
the touch, and swerved a little, and the driver seemed sur- 
prised. Then, with a great sense of gladness, I felt this is 
my work. I must go and help too. I sprang forward to aid 
a little child, I believe, and the movement was so energetic 
that my body in bed, of which 1 had had a subconsciousness 
all the time, moved too, and, with a kind of sigh, I came 
back into myself. This is the end of what I saw. 

" I should like distinctly to state that that which I saw 
could not have been in any way the outcome of any ordinary 
thought of mine, as it was diametrically opposed to much 
that I had always up to then believed. The extraordinary 
sense of vitality which I felt on awaking remained with 
me in a modified form for some days, and I had infinitely 
more strength than usual, walked longer distances, and felt 
no fatigue in work. This did not fade till four or five days 
after the vision." 

All this is very curious, and I venture to maintain, 
notwithstanding the protests of friends impatient of any- 
thing but objective realities with evidential value, by no 
means the least interesting narrative in this collection. 
That passage describing why the dead do not sorrow with 
the bereaved is worth many a portly volume, both of 



theology and psychology. A suggestion of that kind casts 
more light into the darkness, despite its lack of evidential 
value, than many pages of well-evidenced records of pains- 
taking experiments in the region of telepathy. 

Whatever may be thought of the reaUty, or rather 
of the objectivity, of my Psychic's vision of life after 
death, it is undoubtedly vivid and extremely beautiful. 

Whether it is objective or subjective, Madame C will 

never again look on life with the same eyes that she 
beheld it before. In her phrase, "I have been on the 
other side, and I understand it," 

INCONVENIENCES OF DOUBLING. 

It is obvious that when once the possibility of the 
Double is admitted, many mysteries cotild be cleared up, 
although it is also true that a great many inconveniences 
would immediately follow ; as the Attorney-Gteneral for 
the Cape observed to me in discussing the matter, the 
establishment of the reahty of the double would invali- 
date every plea of alibi. If a man can reaUy be in two 
places at one time, there is an end to the plea which is 
most frequently resorted to by the accused to prove their 
innocence. There are other inconveniences, which are 
alluded to in the following letter from a lady corre- 
spondent who believes that she has the faculty in frequent 
although uncertain and unconscious use : — 

" I saw you yesterday, and you cut me." Such was the 
remark I frequently heard from my friends : in the broad 
daylight they saw me in street or tram, etc. Onoe a personal 
friend followed me into church on Christmas Day in a city at 
least 100 miles from where I really was. Another time I sat 
two pews in front of a friend at a cathedral service. When 
I denied having been there, she said, " It's no good talking ; 
I saw you, and you didn't want to wait for me." " But," I 
said, '• you have my word that I was not there." " Yes," she 
said, "but I have my sight, and I saw you." Of course, 
I naturally thought it was some one like me, and said, 
perhaps rather sarcastically, " Would it be very st 'range if 
any one else bore some resemblance to me ? " " No, said my 
friend, " it would not ; but some one else doesn't wear your 
clothes." On one occasion I remember three people saw 
me where I certainly was not physically present the same 
day ; all knew me personally. I often bought books of a man 
who kept a second-hand bookstall. One day he told me 
that he had a somewhat rare edition of a book I wanted, but 
that it was at the shop. I said, " I'll come across to-morrow 
for it if I make up my mind to give the price." The next 
day I was prevented from going, and went the day after to 
hear it was sold. " Why didn't you keep it," I asked. " I 
thought you did not want it when you came yesterday and 
did not buy it." " But I didn't come yesterday." " Why, 
excuse me, you did, and took the book upandlaid it down again 
while I was serving Mr. M., and you went away before I could 
ask you about it ; Mr. M. remarked that it was strange you did 
not answer him when he spoke." When I asked the gentleman 
referred to, he confirmed the story. Mrs. B. also saw me 
lower down the same street that morning. 

Still it never struck me that it was anything strange, I was 
only rather curious to see the woman who was so like me. 
I saw her in an unexpected manner. Going into my room 
one night, I happened to glance down at my bed, and saw a 
form there. I thought it strange, yet was not startled. I 
bent over it and recognised my own features distinctly. I 
was in perfect health at the time, and no disaster followed, 

QUEEN Elizabeth's double. 

In a volume just published by Macmillan and Co., 
entitled " Legendary Fictions of the Irish Celt," I find 
the following references to the Double : — 

If this phantom be seen in the morning it betokens good 
fortune and long life to its prototype ; if in the evening a 
near death awaits him. This superstition was known and 
felt in England even in the reign of EUssabeth. We quote 



The Experience of Doubles- 



21 



passage from Miss Strickland's account of her last 
illness : — 

As her mortal illness drew towards a close, the supersti- 
tious fears of her simple ladies were excited almost to mania, 
even to conjuring up a spectral apparition of the Queen while 
she was yet alive. Lady Guildford, who was then in waiting on 
the Queen, leaving her in an almost breathless sleep in her 
privy chamber, went out to take a little air, and met her 
Majesty, as she thought, three or four chambers off. Alarmed 
at the thought of being discovered in the act of leaving the 
Royal patient alone, she hurried forward in some trepidation 
in order to excuse herself, when the apparition vanished away. 
She returned terrified to the chamber, but there lay the Queen 
still in the same lethargic slumber in which she left her. 

Within a few days, says the same author, an unex- 
plained mystery has been communicated to us. It is 
given here without any further commentary than our 
assurance of the good faith of our informant, who equally 
vouches for the verity of her authorities, one of them 
being the principal witness of the apparftion : — 

THE DOCTOE'S FETCH. 

In one of our Irish cities, and in a room where the mild 
moonbeams were resting on the carpet and on the ta'ble near 
the window, Mrs. B., wife of a doctor in good practice and 
general esteem, looking towards the window from her pillow 
was startled by the appearance of her husband standing near 
the table just mentioned, and seeming to look with attention 
on the book which was lying open on it. Now the living 
and breathing man was lying by her side apparently 
asleep, and greatly as she was surprised and 
afEected she had sufficient command of herself to remain 
without moving lest she should expose him to the terror 
which she herself at the moment experienced. After gazing 
on the apparition for a few seconds, she bent her eyes upon 
her husband to ascertain if his looks were turned in the 
direction of the window, but his eyfes were closed. She 
-turned round again, although dreading the sight of what 
she now believed to be her husband's fetch, but it was no 
longer there. She remained sleepless throughout the remain- 
der of the night, but still bravely refrained from disturbing 
her partner. 

Next morning Mr. B., seeing signs of disquiet on his wife's 
countenance while at breakfast, made some affectionate 
inquiries, but she concealed her trouble, and at his ordinary 
hour he sallied forth to make his calls. Meeting Dr. C. in 
the street and falling into conversation with him, he asked 
his opinion on the subject of fetches. '■ I think," was the 
answer, " and so I am sure do you, that they are mere illu- 
sions produced by a disturbed stomach acting upon the 
excited brain of a highly imaginative or superstitious person." 
" Then," said Dr. B., " I am highly imaginative or super- 
stitious, for I distinctly saw my own outward man last night 
standing at the table in the bedroom, and clearly distinguish- 
able in the moonlight. I am afraid my wife saw it too, but 
I have been afraid to speak to her on the subject." " You 
have acted like a sensible man ; but now be off to your 
patients, I must run to mine." About the same hour 
on the ensuing night the poor lady was again 
roused, but by a more painful circumstance. She felt her 
husband moving convulsively, and immediately afterwards 
he cried to her in low, interrupted accents, " Ellen, my dear. 
I am suffocating ; send for Dr. C." She sprang up, huddled 
on some clothes, and without waiting for the slow move- 
ments of the servants, she ran to his house. He came with 
all speed, but his efforts for his friend were useless. He had 
burst a large blood vessel in the lungs, and was soon beyond 
human aid. 

In the passionate lamentations which the bereaved wife 
could not restrain in the presence of the physician, she fre- 
quently cried out, " Oh ! the fetch, the fetch ! " At a later 
period she told him of the appearance the night before her 
husband's death ; and as he thoroughly believed her state- 
ment, it involved the theory that he henceforth entertained 
on the subject of fetches in considerable confusion. 



A sister's double. 

Miss F. B., who writes from a southern watering place, 
sends me the following narrative, which she had direct 
from one of her relatives, whom it concerns : — 

Two ladies were living together in one of the many crescents 
in North Kensington, London, one, the younger, unmarried, 
and the elder one married. During the absence of the elder 
sister (J. E ) the younger one (J. J.) upon looking out into the 
street, from the window, was somewhat surprised at seeing 
lier sister J. E. pa^s the house on the opposite side of the 
street, and was more surprised upon finding that she did 
not return and enter the house in her usual way. Being of a 
somewhat sensitive nature, her mind seemed to be filled with 
alarm, and she felt assured that her sister had been killed by 
some accident, and that the form she saw passing was the 
ghost or phantom of her sister. So impressed was she that 
she began immediately to consider what she should do, and 
to arrange about the funeral. A little while afterwards, she 
was delighted to see her sister (J. E.) walk in, upon which she 
burst into tears, and told her sister what she had seen, and 
what had been her thoughts. 

Now, the most singular thing about it is this, that at the 
very time the form passed the house before the eyes of J. J., 
J. E., by the merest chance, had escaped from being 
suddenly killed, by the furious riding or driving of a horse 
round a corner, and had she not sprung, as she said, back 
to the pavement — ^"as she had never jumped before in her" 
life " — she would undoubtedly have been killed. A by- 
stander, seeing the occurrence, called only to the driver (or 
rider), " I told you that you would kill someone someday 
driving in the way you do." 

the double in dreams. 

A lady in Yorkshire sends me the account of her appa- 
rition of the Double which she saw : — 

I have twice seen appearances of living friends who were 
at long distances away. Both took place during the night, 
and might, of course, be put down to dreams, except that the 
appearances seemed too real and living to have such an 
origin. The first appeared in London sometime during the year 
1860, I think in the month of June, but am not quite sure. 
I had been at a finishing school, near Hyde Park, since 
January, and had gone there from a school in the neighbour- 
hood of Manchester, where I had left a very dear friend in 
the person of one of the principals. One night I distinctly 

saw this friend. Miss , seated on the foot of the bed, 

looking at me. She called me by my name, and I started up 
and exclaimed, " Oh ! Kate, are you there ? " so loudly as to 
wake the girl who slept in the same room. She asked who I 
was talking to, and as she spoke the appearance faded from 
sight. It made a great impression on me at the time, and 
has left a vivid remembrance behind it. 

The second appearance was of another great friend whose 
brother had recently died. She had felt his loss very much, and 
was in rather bad health at the time. One night I awoke, or 
seemed to awake, from sleep, and saw her sitting in a chair 
at some little distance from my bed. She was propped up 
by cushions, and looked very weak and ill. 

" I want you, Fanny," she said once or twice, in a distinct, 
though feeble voice. 

I was so much impressed that, after thinking over the 
matter for a couple of days, I wrote to the sister-in-law with 
whom she was living, and proposed a short visit, making the 
excuse that I wanted to do some shopping. 

In this case I found, on arriving at , that my friend was 

much out of health, and had been very anxious to see me, 
and my presence certainly proved beneficial to her. In the 
other case, it will be observed, the appearance I saw did not 
speak to me, and I have never heard of any reason for it. 

THOUGHT transference OR THE DOUBLE ? 

The following narrative is one which, if it be only 
thought transference, still comes very near the projection 
of the Double : — 

As you are interested in ghost stories (writes a corre- 



22 



More Ghost Stories. 



spondent in Southport), perhaps you may not consider the 
following plain narrative beneath your attention. It is 
ibsolute fact, without the slightest bit of colouring, and 
though from the circumstances of the case I am not able to 
bring any documentary or other evidence, beyond the bare 
word of the two people in whose experience it occurred, yet, 
as we are both regarded as trustworthy in the ordinary affairs 
of life, I see no reason why we should be doubted when we 
bear witness to an occurrence rather out of the usual run of 
thingF. 

It was rather more than ten years ago, before our first 
3hild was born, that I was returning home from the Sunday 
ifternoon Bible-class which I was then in the habit of 
ittending. Two or three of us were walking together as 
.isual, and among them were two gentlemen of colour, 
natives of the West Coast of Africa. As [ walked along, 
ind our numbers gradually thinned down, as one after 
mother left us at the various street junctions, the thought 
;ame to me, " Why not ask these two dark-skinned friends 
lome to tea with you." My wife, I knew, was always pre- 
Dared to expect me to bring in some one with me on these 
occasions, but I found a strange reluctance in myself to 
nvite these strangers. I took myself to task, saying to 
nyself, " Well ; you are consistent ! You profess to look 
apon all men as equal, and yet you are reluctant to ask the-e 
nen only because they have black skins." And then I 
thought what would my wife think, and I tried hard to imagine, 
[t came to me that she would saj', " You ought not to have 
Drought them here without giving me notice, and thus pre^ 
renting me from being startled." 

" So I said good-bye, and went home. The first words with 
which my wife greeted me on my arrival were, calling me by 
my Christian name, • Oh ! I have had such a fanny dream, 
it least, it was not a dream, for I was sitting upon the sofa 
IS wide awake as I now am, and I saw you come in at the 
loor with two black men " 

Of course I was a little startled at this, but without betray- 
ng it in the slightest, I said, " Oh ! did you know either of 
;hem." " Yes," she answered. " One of them v/as that 
fountr man we heard speak at such a place last night." This 
vas correct, but anxious to put her to a harder te^t. I said, 
' Did you know the other, what was he like ? " '■ No," said 
ihe. " I had never seen him before, but he was very imliko 
he other, indeed not like a negro at all except in colour ; his 
lose was sharp, and his hair long, and he was very much 



tall- r than the one I knew." Then I told her of my company 
along the road, and she added, " The moment I saw you come- 
in with them, I said to myself, this is too bad of him to bring 
two black men in to tea and never give me any warning." 

It may seem a very trifling thing, but it established to my 
mind (a very sceptical one) the fact of the possibility of 
thought transference under exceptional conditions, and I 
have never since been able to doubt it. 

In this, as in many other things, one ounce of personal 
experience is worth tons of testimony, however ready we 
maj be to acquiesce in the value of it for others. Do not 
publish my name, though you are at perfect liberty to make 
what use you like of this statement. 

THE DOCTRINE OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH. 

A Catholic priest writes to me as follows : — 

With regard to bilocation, or double personality, there is a 
great deal of very interesting matter in S. Thomas of Aquin, 
and also in Cardinal Cajetan's " Commentaries of S. 
Thomas." I had been hoping I should have had time to go- 
through it — give you a good deal in modern Eoglish expres- 
sions — so as to make it interesting and intelligible to your 
readers, but I have not had Ihe time. However, the sub- 
stance of the principles is this : — Bilocation properly so- 
called, is defined by the scholastics as the perfect and 
simultaneous existence of one and the same individual in 
two distinct places at the same time. This never does and 
never can happen. But bilocation, improperly so-called,, 
and which .S Thomas terms rajjtu/>, does occur, and is 
identical with the dotthle, as you call it, in the cases of 
Gennadius, S. Ignatius, etc. 

S. Thomas quotes as illustrations or instances, S. Paul 
being taken up to the Third Heaven. Ezekiel, the prophet, 
was taken by God and shown Jerusah m, whilst at the 
same time he was sitting in the room with the ancients of 
the tribe of Judah before him (Ezekiel VIII.), &c. 
In which the soul of man is not wholly detached from the 
body, being necessary for the purpose of giving life, but is 
detached from the SENsks of the body. S. Thomas gives 
three causes for this phenomenon : (1) Divine power ; (2) the 
power of the Devil ; and (3) disease of the body when very- 
violent sometimes. 

Cornelius a Lapide, in his " Commentaries on the Scripture,"' 
has some interesting comments on this subject. 



23 



CHAPTER III.— EXPERIME] 

A DREAM may be anything or nothing. Premonitions 
would be necessarily a foreseeing of what has not yet 
happened. Clairvoyance is used here as signifying the 
seeing of what has happened in the past or is happening 
at a distance. I tried some experiments with Mrs. 
Davies, of Norwood, who is not a professional medium 
but a very good clairvoyant both in trance and in open 
vision. 

" Can you see anything at a distance ? " I asked. " If 
I have a clue, or if I have something belonging to it," 
Mrs. Davies replied. "Well," said I, "describe my 
house at Wimbledon." Mrs. Davies began almost 
immediately : — Your house stands detached, there are two 
carriage gates connected by a wall. " (Wrong, not a wall.) 
" They are connected by a fence, over which I see ever- 
greens. The house is not very high, and I cannot see 
whether it is painted or stone. There is a window on 
each side of the door and a good deal of greenery about 
the front of the house. There seem to be two pillars at 
the entrance." (Wrong, but they are square pilasters, 
which might be mistaken for pillars.) " You go up some 
steps into the hall." " How many steps ?" "Three cr 
four. You enter the hall, it is not very well lighted, but 
you see right through to the window on the other side. 
There is a room, which is the living room, at least it seems 
so to me, for it is lighter than the room on the left. (The 
drawing-room is on theright, it is a lighter room than the 
dining-room on the left, but the latter is much more fre- 
quently usedas a living room.) "The staircase rises on the 
left-hand side of the hall. You go up eleven ortwelvesteps, 
then the stairs take a turn and you come upon the first land- 
ing." (I counted the steps when I came home and found 
there were fourteen to the turning.) "On the landing 
everything seems grey You go right forward, and you enter 
your bedroom, which is immediately over the living room. 
The door opens inwards against your bed ; in front, as 
you enter the room, stands the wardrobe, and the fire- 
place is at the foot of the bed. The window is 
opposite the wardrobe ; between the fireplace and the 
window there is a large piece of furniture, whether it is a 
chest of drawers or a sideboard I do not know." (It is 
a dressing-table with drawers.) 

" Yes," I said, " you have described it very well. But 
do you see any one in the house ?"— thinking it might be 
only very clever thought-reading. She said, " I see a 
boy about fifteen the size of your lift-boy." Thinking 
that it was my eldest son, who was at home I suggested he 
was taller. " No," she said, " he is not taller." (When 
I got home I found that at the time she was speaking my 
eldest son was not at home, but my second son is sixteen, 
and almost exactly the size of the lift-boy.) Then .she 
said, "I see a little girl about seven years old." 
" There," I said "you are wrong ; there is no little girl 
of seven. One of my girls is twelve and the other two." 
But remembering that many people had mistaken Jack 
for a girl, I asked if the girl had curly hair ? " No, " she 
said, " she has straight hair hanging down over her neck ; 
she cannot be more than seven years old." "Well," 
I said, "there is no such little girl in our house." 
"Then, "said she, "If your daughter is twelve, is she 
very little for her age ? " " No," I said, "she is tall for 
her age." It was not until I got home that I remembered 
that our housekeeper has a daughter, who, although nine 
or ten years of age, is of retarded growth, and certainly 
does not look more than a child of six or seven. Her 
hdr, I notice! for the first time, was long, and hung down 
over her neck. This could hardly be thought-reading. 



MTS WITH CLAIRVOYANTS. 

THE STORY Or MY SHILLING. 

"Now," said I, ' take another test. Tell me if yovt 
see anything with this." Then I took from my purse 
the shilling which I most prize of all the pieces of money 
in my possession. I said nothing to her about it 
beyond saying that I had carried it in my pocket 
for several years, an<i that there was a story connected 
with it which I wished her to tell. She held the shilling 
in her hand for some time and then said : "This carries 
me back to a time of confusion and much anxiety, with a 
feeling that everything depended upon a successful 
result. This shilling brings to me a vision of a very low 
woman, ignorant and drunken, with whom you had much 
better have nothing to do. She has passed over. Thereisa 
great deal of fever about ; I feel great pain s, as if I had rheu- 
matic feverin my ancles and my joints, but especially in. 
my ancles and my throat. I suffer horribly in my throat, 
it is an awful pain ; and now I feel a coarse dirty hand 
pass over my brow, as distinctly as if you had laid your 
hand there. It must be her hand. I feel the loss of a 
child. This woman is brought me by another. She is 
about 32 years, about 5 feet high, with dark -brown hair,, 
grey eyes, small, nicely-formed nose, large mouth." " Can 
you tell me her name ? " I asked. "Not certainly, but I 
think it seems most like Anne. Is that right V " I do 
not know," I replied. And then I told her the story of 
that shilling. 

Six years ago, when I was standing for my trial at the 
Old Bailey, a poor outcast girl who was dying of disease 
in a hospital asked that the only shilling which she pos- 
sessed in the world might be given to the fund that was 
being raised for our defence. It was handed to me when 
I came out of gaol with, written on its paper cover, 
" Dying girl in hospital gives her last shilling." I have 
carried it about with me ever since, never allowing it to 
pass out of my possession for a single day. Beyond that 
I know nothing. The symptoms which Mrs. Davies 
described were very like those which such poor creatures 
suffer in their closing hours, and it is too probable that 
the donor was a low drunken woman ; nevertheless, I 
think I envied Mrs. Davies the touch of her hand upon 
her brow, for, low and drunken as she was, I would prize 
that touch more than permission to kiss the hand of a 
queen. 

I then tried two other tests, one medical and the other 
a simple clairvoyance. In neither of these was she 
successful. 

A month before I tried a Swedish opera singer, who 
had clairvoyant powers, with the shilling. She pressed 
it to her brow, and then told me she saw a poor woman 
giving me from her portemonnaie the last shilling she 
possessed. "She has a great admiration for you," she 
said. " She seems to think you saved her. But she is not 
une grande dame." "Indeed," she added, hesitatingly, 
"she seems to be a girl of the town." I had not spoken 
a word or given her the least hint as to the story of the 
shilling. 

A TERRIBLE VISION OF TORTURE AT SEA, 

But far more marvellous than any isolated vision of this 
kind is the story which reaches me from Scotland from the 
minister whose pulpit I occupied in Edinburgh last 
autumn. The Rev. D. McQueen writes me from 165, 
Dalkeith-road, Edinburgh, Dec. 14, as follows :— 

I have been much interested in your Ghost Stories. I wish 
to inform you of one I have heard, and which I think eclipsBK 
in interest, minuteness of detail, and tragical pathos any 



24 



More Ghost Stories. 



thing I have ever known, and which, if pubhshed and edited 
by your graphic pen, would cause a sensation in every 
scientific society in Great Britain. 

It is not in my power to write the whole story, as it is 
nearly sufficient for a pamphlet by itself, but its accuracy 
can be vouched for by many of the most respectable and in- 
telligent people in the neighbourhood of Old Cumnock. 
I heard the story some years ago, and would have written you 
sooner, only I wished to make inquiries as to the where- 
abouts of the subject of the remarkable vision. 

About twenty years ago a young man belonging to Ayrshire 
embarked from an Australian port to re-visit his friends in 
this country. His mother and father still live. The former 
saw all that befell her son from the moment he set foot on 
the deck tUl he was consigned to the sea. She can describe 
the port from which he sailed, the crew of the ship, his 
fellow passengers. It was a weird story, for her son, by 
name George, was done to death by the brutality of the 
officers. This was partially corroborated by a passenger 
named Gilmour, who called on her after his arrival in 
London. When he entered the house she said why did you 
allow them to ill-use my son. He started, and said, Who told 
you ? She related all that happened during the weeks her 
son was ill, and when she finished her guest fainted. 
According to her, her son was ill-used from the time he 
started till his death. For example, she saw her son struck by 
a ball of ropes, as she said (a cork fender). He said that was so. 
She saw him put into a strait jacket and lowered into the 
hold of the ship, which actually took place. She saw them 
playing cards on deck and putting the counters into her son's 
pocket, which were actually found in his clothes when they 
came back. She can describe the berth her son occupied, the 
various parts of the ship, with an accuracy that is surprising 
to one that never has been on board ship. And last of all 
she tells the manner of his burial, the dress, the service that 
was read, the body moving, the protest of one passenger that 
he was not dead. She had a succession of trances by day and 
night which are unparalleled. She saw some of the painful 
scenes in church, and has been known to cry out in horror and 
agony. If you could only get some one to take it down from 
her own lips — she alone can tell it — you would make a narrative 
that would thrill the heart of every reader in the kingdom. 
The woman is reliable. She is the wife of a well-to-do 
farmer. Her name is Mrs. Arthur, Benston Farm, Old 
Cumnock. 

I have written an incoherent letter, as I am hurried at 
present, but I hope you will see your way to investigate it. 
I say again, I have never heard so weird and true a tale. 
But get the lady to tell her own story. It is wonderful I 
wonderful 1 

On January 9, 1892, the Rev. A. Macdonald, of the 
U.P. Manse, Old Cumnock, wrote me as follows : — 

I have much pleasure in replying to the questions 
you put to me, whether I am aware of the clairvoyant ex- 
periences of Mrs. Arthur (Benston, New Cumnock), and 
whether I consider her a reliable witness. 

It is many years since I heard Mrs. Arthur relate her 
strange visions, and there are other friends, besides myself, 
who have heard the same narrative from her own lips. 

Mrs. Arthur, I hold, is incapable of inventing the story 
which she tells, for she is a truthful, conscientious, and 
Christian woman. She herself believes in the reality of the 
vision as firmly as she believes in her own existence. The 
death of her son on his way back from Australia was the 
cause of a sorrow too deep for the mother to weave such a 
romance around it- Further, her statements are not the 
accretions of after yefsrs, but were told, and told freely, at 
the time when her son was known to have died. This is 
about twenty years ago. During these twenty years she has 
not varied in her statements, and repeats them still with all 
the faith and with all the circumstantial details of the first 
narration. 

I consider her vision — extending as it does from the time 
the homeward-bound vessel left the harbour, over many 
days, until the burial of her son's body at sea — worthy of a 



place alongside the best of the " Ghost Stories " you have 
given to the v/orld. 

Mr. Barclay listened to the story at the same time I heard 
it from Mrs. Arthur. I have forwarded your letter to him, 
and you will doubtless have his reply in the course of a day 
or so. Mr. Barclay, if I mistake not, communicated with 
the Psychical Society in London, but he will inform you on 
this. 

Mr. Arthur, the son of the percipient in this strange 
story, wrote to me as follows fromLochside,NewCumnock, 
Ayrsliire, on the ] 4th J auuary, 189:^ : — 

My mother, Mrs. Arthur, of Benston, NewCumnock,Ayrshire, 
received your valued favour of 8th inst., together with a copy 
of the Christmas Number of the Review op Reviews. 
The circumstances you refer to happened twenty-one years 
ago, a short account of which appeared in a Scotch paper, 
and a much fuller one appeared in an Australian paper, but, 
unfortunately, no copy has been preserved, even the diary in 
which the particulars were written has been destroyed. 

It would not serve any good purpose for you to send a 
shorthand writer to interview my mother, as she is approach- 
ing fourscore years, and her memory is rapidly failing. I 
believe I can get a very full account (barring ■minutia) from 
a younger brother. But if the young man who was a fellow- 
passenger with my brother (when my brother died at sea off 
the Cape of Good Hope) is still alive, he is the proper party 
to give a full and minute account. He was the party who 
informed my parents of my brother's death. My mother 
lost no time in visiting him for particulars. I think the 
young man's name was Gilmour. He was then in the neigh- 
bourhood of Edinburgh. When he began to narrate what 
had taken place, my mother stopped him and asked him to 
listen to her. She then went on to say that on a certain 
date, while she was about her usual household duties, her son 
came into the room where she was, said so and so and so 
and so, and walked out. Mr. Gilmour said that what she 
had said was exactly what had occurred during his illness, 
and the date he had visited her was the day of his death. 

I was at this time living in Belize, British Honduras. 
On my mentioning this circumstance to some of my friends 
there, Mr. Cockburn, who was Police Magistrate in BeUze, 
said that his daughter, Miss Cockburn, had a similar 
experience. He lived at that time in Grenada, and Miss 
Cockburn was at school in England. (3ne day she was out 
walking with the other school girls ; suddenly she saw her 
mother walking along the street in front of her. 
I\Iiss C. ran off to speak to her, but before she 
caught her up, her mother turned down a side street. 
When the daughter reached the corner the mother 
was nowhere to be seen. Miss Cockburn wrote to her 
mother, telling her what she had seen, by the 
outgoing mail. Her letter crossed one from her 
father, telling her that her mother had died that day. Miss 
Cockburn afterwards became Mrs. Walsh. She is dead, but her 
daughter is alive and married to a Wesleyan minister in 
Grenada. Miss Cockburn, the younger sister of Mrs. Walsh is 
still alive, I believe, and living in Grenada, who could give you 
particulars. I think Napoleon Price, perfumer, London, late of 
Price and Gosnell, could furnish you with Miss Cockburn's 
address. Her brother is married to Miss Price. 

MY OWN EXPEEIENCE. 

It is difficult for those who are not clairvoyant to under- 
stand what those who are clairvoyant describe, 
often with the most extraordinary precision and detail. 
Unfortunately for myself I am not a clairvoyant, but on 
one occasion I had an experience which enabled me 
to understand something of clairvoyant vision. I had 
been working late at night, and had gone to bed afc 
about two o'clock in the morning somewhat tired, having 
spent several hours in preparing "Real Ghost Stories' 
for the press. I got into bed, but was not able to go to 
sleep, as usual, as soon as my head touched the pillow. I 
isuppose my mind had been too much excited by hard 



26 



More Ghost Stories. 



work right up to the moment of going to bed for 
me readily to go to sleep. I shut my eyes and 
waited for sleep to come ; instead of sleep, however, 
there came to me a succession of curiously vivid clair- 
voyant pictures. There was no light in the room, 
and it was perfectly dark ; I had my eyes shut also. But 
notwithstanding the darkness, I suddenly was conscious 
of looking at a scene of singular beauty. It was as if I 
saw a living miniature about the size of a magic-lantern 
slide. At this moment I can recall the scene as if I 
saw it again. It was a seaside piece. The moon was 
shining upon the water, which rippled slowly on to the 
beach. Right before me a long mole ran out into the 
water. On either side of the mole irregular rocks stood 
up above the sea-level. On the shore stood several 
houses, square and rude, which resembled nothing 
that I had ever seen in house architecture. No one 
was stirring, but the moon was there, and the sea and 
the gleam of the moonlight oh the rippling 
waters was just as if I had been looking out upon 
the actual scene. It was so beautiful that I remember 
thinking that if it continued, I should be so interested in 
looking at it that I should never go to sleep. I was wide 
awake, and at the same time that I saw the scene I 
distinctly heard the dripping of the rain outside the 
window. Then suddenly, without any apparent object or 
reason, the scene changed. The moonlit sea vanished, 
and in its place I was looking right into the interior of a 
reading-room. It seemed as if it had been used as a school- 
room in the daytime and was employed as a reading-room 
in the evening. I remember seeing one reader, who had 
a curious resemblance to Tim Harrington, although it 
was not he, hold up a magazine or book in his hand and 
laugh. It was not a picture — it was there. The scene 
was just as if you were looking through an opera-glass ; you 
saw the play of the muscles, the gleaming of the eye, 
every movement of the unknown persons in the unnamed 
place into which you were gazing. I saw all that without 
opening my eyes, nor did my eyes have anything to do 
with it. You see Such things as these as it were with 
another sense which is more inside your head than in your 
eyes. This was a very poor and paltry experience, but it 
enabled me to understand better how it was that clair- 
voyants see than any amount of disquisition. The 
pictures were apropos of nothing ; they had been sug- 
gested by nothing I had been reading or talking of, they 
simply came as if I had been able to look through a glass 
at what was occurring somewhere else in the world. I 
had my peep and then it passed, noi have I had a recur- 
rence of a similar experience. 

CRYSTAL-GAZING. 

Crystal-gazing is somewhat akin to clairvoyance. 
There are some people who cannot look into an ordinary 
globular bottle without seeing pictures form themselves, 
without any effort or will on their part, in the crystal 
globe. That is an experience which I have never been 
able to enjoy. But I have seen crystal-gazing going on 
at a table at which I have been sitting on one or two 
occasions with rather remarkable results. The experiences 
of Miss X. in crystal-gazing have been told at length and 
in detail in the "Proceedings of the Psychical Research 
Society." On looking into the crystal on two occasions 
as a test, to see if she could see me when she was several 
miles off, she saw, not me, but a different friend of mine 
on each occasion, whom she had never seen, but whom 
she immediately identified on seeing them afterwards at 
my ofiBce. On one of the evenings on which we experi- 
mented in the vain attempt to photograph a Double I dined 
with Madame C and her friend at a neighbouring restau- 



rant. As she glanced at tke water-bottle Madame C 

saw a picture beginning to form, and, looking at it from 
curiosity, described with considerable detail an elderly 
gentleman whom she had never seen before, and whom I 
did not in the least recognise from her description at the 
moment. Three hours afterwards, when the seance was 

over, Madame C entered the room and recognised 

Mr. Elliott, of Messrs. Elliott and Fry, as the gentle- 
man whom she had seen and described in the water- 
bottle at the restaurant. On another occasion the 
picture was less agreeable : it was an old man lying dead 
in a bed with some one weeping at his feet ; but what it 
was or what it related to no one knew. 

Crystal-gazing seems to be the least dangerous and 
most simple of all methods of experimenting. You 
simply look into a crystal globe the size of a five-shilling 
piece, or a water-bottle which is full of clear water, and 
is placed so that too much lit>ht does not fall upon it, 
and then simply look at it. You make no incantations 
and engage in no mumbo-jumbo business; you simply 
look at it for two or three minutes, taking care not to 
tire yourself, winking as much as you please, but fixing 
your thought upon whoever it is you wish to see. Then, 
if you have the faculty, the glass will cloud over with a 
milky mist, and in the centre the image is gradually 
precipitated in just the Bame way as a photograph forms 
on the sensitive plate. At least, the description given 
by crystal- gazers as to the way in which the picture 
appears reminded me of nothing so much as what I saw 
when I stood inside the largest camera in the world, in 
which the Ordnance Survey photographs its maps at 
Southampton. 

WHAT WAS LEARNED IN THREE YEARS. 

Mr. Richard Bland, 31, Francis Street, Hull, who com- 
bines the practice of mesmerism with the study of 
astronomy and clairvoyance, is good enough to send me 
the conclusions at which he has arrived after three years' 
entire devotion to the elucidation of the subject. He 
has been intermittently clairvoyant from childhood, and 
in most cases his visions foreshadowed future events. 
They come spontaneously, nor can they be summoned at 
will, hence he regards the spontaneous clairvoyance as 
practically useless for practical purposes ; but he 
attaches an immense importance to clairvoyance which 
is induced in carefully chosen mesmeric subjects when in 
the hypnotic state. When the selected subject has been 
put into what Mr. Bland calls the fifth sleep, and is 
totally unconscious and fully under the control of the 
magnetiser, he is able to achieve some astonishing results. 
Of course, when recalled to consciousness, a subject has 
no memory of the scenes which he has witnessed. Mr. 
Bland declares that the following stories are authentic, 
but regrets that the desired verification is out of the 
question. His clients object to be made the subject of 
investigation, but all that he can say is that he is quite 
willing to have the power of his subjects subjected to 
independent tests, which after all is the best method. 

PEAS. 

It was early in the spring of 1885, at a social entertain* 
ment, a lady handed me a bulky envelope, with a request for 
information as to who it had come from. I had with me 
two subjects who had developed clairvoyance. Taking the 
best one, and placing the envelope on his head (for he can 
see best at the top of his head), I requested him to tell us all 
he could about it. He commenced with a good laugh, say- 
ing, " Why, it's peas." I turned to the querist, who answered 
with a nod. 

He continued : " I see a well-furnished room, an old man, 
old lady, and a young woman," The person who handed me 



Experiments with Clairvoyants. 



27 



the envelope here requested a description of the room. He 
gave one with description of the ornaments and furniture of 
the room, which she said she recognised. He continued : 
" They are at supper." You have said there is a timepiece 
on the mantel-shelf, what time is it by that ? " Ten minutes 
to eight." The querents said it was their usual dinner-time. 

" They were talking. The young woman says, ' What shall 
we send Annie for a valentine ? ' The old lady says, ' She does 
not want one now that she is married.' The young one 
answers : ' I shall send her some peas, as she is so fond of 
them.' Now they have done their supper the table is cleared; 
now they are at prayers, they talk a little after, the two old 
people go to bed, the young woman turns out the light in 
the room and sits against the fire in the kitchen." At this 
stage the subject was taken with fits of laughter. Asked why 
he laughed so, he replied " Why, she is getting undressed." 
This I took as the signal to drop the curtain, which I did by 
taking the vision away from him. 

The querent recognised the place as her parents' home, 
the character.s as her father, mother, and unmarried sister. 
She stated it was her sister's practice to sit up reading after 
her parents had gone to bed, and during cold weather to 
partially undress against the fire. 

EEADING A LETTER AT A DISTANCE. 

Another important case was a little later. A letter was 
placed on the same subject's head, requesting him to find the 
writer. He replied, " I am in a large town, it is larger than 
Hull ; I enter a small oiiice at the entrance to some works ; 
there is a tall man in, he is the master, and also a clerk. The 
master says, ' Look up Bond's account, it is time it was paid.' 
The clerk takes down a big ledger, he finds a page, he reads, 
he is told to copy it." I want you to read the same page as 
the clerk reads. " I cannot see clear, bat he has written five 
lines, and added them together. I cannot see the amount ; 
I can see 188 and another figure, I cannot see what it is, it 
looks like an 8. The old man says, ' I will write ' ; he 
writes." Now look over his shoulders and see what he 
writes. The subject appeared to do so, by seeming to be 
reading slowly, about the same speed, as if he wai reading 
each word just after it was written. '-Xof? betakes the 
account from the clerk, tells him to copy the letters, places 
them both in an envelope, the clerk directs it," 

The two last-named cases, were my best for some time. 
They stood out amidst a number of very unsatisfactory ones, 
the very remarkable diflEerence between the satisfactory and 
unsatisfactory cases, convinced me that there must be some 
law, by the observance of which success might be expected, 
and that failure was the result of working against law. 
This was more strongly impressed upon me by the best of 
my subjects, the seer in the last two named cases suddenly 
ceasing to be clairvoyant. I feared the law had been un- 
knowingly broken, and to this day think this was the cause 
of his loss of the gift. He was not clairvoyant for over two 
years, but this has now returned, attributable, I think, to 
repeated sittings, careful exercise, and close study to dis- 
cover the laws governing successful clairvoyant manifesta- 
tions. 

The contents of the envelope was a statement of account 
and a short sharp letter demanding payment. At the head 
of the date column in the statement was 1880, the date the 
goods were sold, and contained five lines ; the letter was 
practically the same, if not word for word, as the seer had 
said, and the envelope was in the same handwriting as the 
statement and different from the letter ; it was from Liverpool. 

A WILL CASE. 

In this case I give assumed names : — 

Early in 1890 a lady came to see me, stating that a number of 
years before a friend and companion promised to name her 
in her will. She thought that this friend of her young days 
must now be dead, and wished me to aid her in getting any 
information relating to the matter, When in the sleep, my 
subject was asked to find Mrs. Jones— a friend of the querent. 
After some time he said, " I have been all over, but cannot 
find her." " Perhaps she is dead ! " " Yes, that is the reason." 



"Find out when she died." "At York." "Is she buried 
there ? " " No ; they take her coffin away by train." " Can 
you see it ? " " Yes." " Well, follow it, and see where it is 
taken to." " To Button." "Stop! it is like Button ; it is a 
small place. I think it is Button, but I am not sure ; it is 
Uke it." 

" I want you to give us information. This lady wants 
to find the will of the person who died. You have told us 
where she died. If you can tell us where she is buried, 
then we can get the date of her death, so as to get the will 
at little cost." He replied, " If the lady will go to Button 
Church she will get to know what she wants." The client 
then asked : " Has she left me any money ? " The clair- 
voyant replied ; " I see some houses on Beaver Road, some 
on the Hulder Road, and a field near Dunden ; the field is near 
four acres —not quite four acres." My client went that day to 
Button Church, was told by the sexton that Mrs Jones, of 
York, was not buried there, and as he was turning away 
evidently disappointed, the sexton to console her said, " She 
was not buried here. She is buried at Settle, but we have a 
memorial tablet to her memory in the church. She left £200 
to the restoration fund, and we put a tablet in the church for 
her." The tablet gave the date of her death. When my 
client told me this as soon as she returned, she did so with 
jubilant spirits. She said, " Clairvoyance is the grandest 
thing known." A copy of the will showed that my client's 
name was not even mentioned. She then said, "Clairvoyance 
is no good." 

I questioned her, and found she already had some houses in 
Beaver Road, some in Hulder Road, and a field near Dunden 
of nearly four acres. Because she expected to be a legatee 
under the wiU to receive property seen by the seer, and 
which she already possessed, did not prove " Clairvoyance is 
no good." 

A PLOUGH IN THE " ASTEAL LIGHT." 

Mr. W. Andrew, overseer, Sea Station, Masterton, 
Wellington, New Zealand, sends me the following curious 
experience : — 

We were engaged in poisoning rabbits, and for that purpose 
used two light wooden ploughs, each drawn by two horses, to 
turn a furrow on which to lay the phosphorised oats. My 
position as overseer compelled me to superintend the work 
every day and all day. One plough was drawn by a black 
and a bay horse, the other by a white and an iron grey. 

Riding along about four o'clock p.m. on the top of a hill, 
about 300 or 400 yards in front of me, I distinctly saw No. 2 
plough, with the horses standing still and the ploughman 
bending down over the beam. So vividly did the group 
appear that even the swishing of the white mare's tail was 
not lost. Knowing it to be next to impossible for the plough 
to be in that locality then, I hurried towards it, and having 
arrived, could to my consternation discover no trace of either 
horse, man, or plough. Not a little puzzled, I went on my 
way to the men's camp and found that the plough was broken 
the day previous and had not been at work that day at all. 
I was in good health and spirits at the time. I have been 
laughed at for telling this story which no one here believes. 
Query, did I not see the ghost of the man and horses ? This 
is my first, and I trust last, experience in ghosts. Date of 
occurrence July, 1890. 

THE CLAIRVOYANCE OF ME.S. CROAD. 

The Rev. Taliesin Davies, writing from The Cottage, 
Claptons, sends me the following interesting account of a 
blind, deaf, and dumb person who nevertheless possesses 
faculties of sight and hearing denied to ordinary mortals. 
Mr. Davies says : — 

Although some few years have elapsed since the case first 
came under my notice, I can vouch for the genuineress of 
the story and the trustworthiness of those concerned. 

The sufferer is a Christian lady, who, at the period of my 
fical interview, was residing with an uncle, a deacon of the 
Congregational Church, New Swindon. The names I would 
gladly supply, but have not obtained permission. 



28 



]\IoRE Ghost Stories. 



For convenience I will call the subject of this brief narra- 
tive C X . It roay be as well to explain thit C 

X is a widow, who, on hearing of her husband's unex- 
pected death at sea, was attacked by paralysis, followed by 
tetanus or lockjaw. She eventually became deaf and dumb 
and blind. 

Up to the time I saw her her condition had remained nn- 
changed through a period of seven years, notwithstanding 
she had received the attention of several of the most eminent 
physicians. 

When I met with C X she sat in a small iron cot, 

with her paralysed limbs folded under her, and her back sup- 
ported with pillows, and in this position she continued day 
and night. The room she occupied was at the back of the 
house, on the ground floor. 

Having suffered from tetanus for some years, she was fed 
like an infant on liquid nutriment administered by means of 
a small-spouted pot, for which purpose a tooth was extracted. 
The means adopted for communicating with this isolated 
suffering sister was by writing with the finger on her cheek. 
It was by this ingenious and simple method my relative 
iutroduced me, and by this same method my thoughts and 
wishes were transmitted. Her replies to my inquiries were 
given on a slate, but as her fingers were too much distorted 
to hold either pen or pencil, the latter was ingeniously 
and deftly raised to her lips, with which she managed to 
write with amazing legibility. 

As the object of my visit was to supply the Congregational 
Church pulpit, I made an early visit to my suffering relative 

on Sunday morning, when I learnt that C X 

possessed not only the power of second sight, but the power 
to discern colours and recognise the portraits of her friends. 
By way of putting this remarkable power to the test I 
selected several photographs from an album, and, one by 
one, held them to her mouth, when she carefully applied her 
lips to each portrait ; then, seizing her pencil between her 
lips, wrote the name of the person or persons represented. One 
of the portraits was that of a finely developed man, with silvery 
locks and long flowing beard. This was the portrait of an 
old friend with whose physical development and finely cut 
fieatures she was fully acquainted, these points being 
described to her. A few light touches with her sensitive lips, 
and a smile played like a sunbeam on her countenance, and I 
wrote on her cheek, " What colour hair ? " The reply was, 
" White hair and beard" My next question was, " Tellname? " 
She replied, Mr. So- and- So. Among the portraits I observed 
one having an ornamental blue line, and another with a 
bright crimson border, forming a kind of Oxford frame around 
the portrait. These were applied to her lips, and the ques- 
tion, " What colour ? " being written on her cheek, she replied 
as quickly and correctly as possible. While thus occupied, 
my relative, the deacon, entered the room, and from his move- 
ments it was evident that he was searching for some lost or 
missing article. I naturally inquired, " Are you looking for 
something?" "Yes," he replied, "a new hymn-book, and 
cannot tell where I have placed it, and then turning to 

C X he wrote upon her cheek, naming the object of 

his search, when in a moment she uttered a gutteral 
sound, so common to mutes, and her slate was held 
before her while she wrote, " I see the book on the upper 
bJte?f in the boohcase," and there, sure enough, the missing 



hymnal was found. Being again alone with C X , 

my remaining spare moments were occupied in conveying to 
her the words chosen as my morning text, adding some few 
leading thoughts from my manuscript. While thus engaged, 
my friend uttered the usual gutteral sound, which led me to 
hand her the slate and pencil. As soon as her task was done, 
I read these undefinable words : " Mere is a Jew — talk to him 
about Jesus — I tell him much." In my perplexity I was some- 
what relieved by a gentle footfall, and on turning round was 
startled by the presence of a young man of unmistakable 
Hebrew extraction. He apologised for thus intruding, and 
explained that he occupied the adjoining villa, and usually 

spent a portion of the Sunday morning with C X 

while the family went to chapel. In obedience to the wishes 

of C X , I had the pleasure of preaching Christ to 

this inquiring Israelitish brother. Here the question arises : 
How did this deaf, dumb, and stone-blind female know that 
her neighbour had entered her apartment? So noiselessly 
did he enter that I did not hear the movement of the 
handle of the wind door, or even his footstep in the 
room. The only rational answer that can be given in such a 
case is clairvoyance or second sight. At the close of the 
Sabbath I spent some hours in transmitting through the 

cheek of C X the words of my evening text and the 

leading features of my discourse, and then left her to sit 
through the weary hours of the night in meditation and 
prayer. Not having assumed a recumbent position for 
upwards of seven long years, she slept but little, either by 

day or by night. On taking leave of C X on the 

following morning, she gave me a sheet of foolscap on which 
she had written in touching verse reflections on the portions 
of scripture selected as my texts. 

Should you desire further confirmation of the facts and 
incidents related, it will give me pleasure to render the 
evidence you may require. 

There is no doubt in my mind that the person referred 
to in the foregoing remarkable narrative is none other 
than Mrs. Croad, of Redland, Bristol, whose singular 
case has not received anything approaching the attention 
w hich it deserves. Mr. Gillingham, of Chard, Somerset- 
shire, the expert who is so skilled in making artificial 
limbs, has written a good deal about her, Lut his letters 
have never been collected from the newspapers in which 
they appeared. From them I learn that with the aid 
of the audiphone Mrs. Croad has been able to hear in 
these latter years, her voice has returned, and she can 
write with her right hand. She remains, however, stone 
blind, and still possesses the marvellous faculty of discern- 
ing colours by the touch, and identifying photographs in 
the same way. She says that colours are known by their 
degree of heat, smoothness or roughness. White being 
cold, black warm or raised, red very hot and smooth, 
blue hot and grating, edging the teeth, brown very 
grating. There is a little book now in its fourth edition 
entitled the " Service of Suffering ; or. Leaves from the 
Biography of Mrs. Croad," which is compiled by G. G. 
"Westlake, and is published at a shilling by Arrowsmith, 
at Bristol, and can be had direct from Mrs, Croad, 
Redland, Bristol, post free Is, 2d. 



29 



CHAPTER IV.— DREAMS AND DREAMERS. 



' We are such stufi as dreams are made of, and our little life is rounded with a sleep." 



"Dreams, books, are each a world," says Wordsworth, 
but while of the world of books whole Alexandrian libraries 
and Bodleians have been written, how little attention has 
been devoted to the world of dreams ! In Dreamland we 

spend all of us at 
least one - fourth, 
most of us one- 
third, of our lives. 
But to consider the 
life we lead in 
Dreamland is re- 
garded as a waste 
of time. He is 
supposed to be but 
half - witted who 
even thinks about 
his dreams. Yet, 
although there are 
multitudes and 
myriads of dreams, 
idle and vain and 
meaningless as the 
shapes of the mist 
of the marsh, it 
is not so with all 
dreams. We have 
all had "a dream 
which was not all 
a dream," and some 
have lived more 
vividly and in- 
tensely in dreams 
than ever they have 
lived in tlieir wak- 
ing moments. In 
dreams are the i^Gys 
to many mysteries. 
Holy Writ is full of 
dreams. The New 
Testament opens 
with the dream of 
Joseph and closes 
with the apocalyp- 
tic vision of John 
in Patmos. After 
the Bible, the most 
popular book ia tlio 
English language ia 
the Dream of the 
liedford tinker. 
But to-day no one 
seems to care for 
dreams, and it is 
assumed that the 

age of the dreamer is past, and that visions are no more. 

ONE-THIED OF LIFE. 

It is not SO, and it never will be so as Icng as one- 
third of existence is spent in sleep. The lack of careful 
and intelligent study of dreams leaves the common 
people a prey to the ineffable folly of the dream-books — 
a form of literature much more widely circulated than 
the claasics. A generation which finds itself repaid in the 
study — close, minute, and elaborate — of the habits of 
earthworms, and the genealogy of the marine ascidian, 
may some day discover that Dreamland lies vacant and 



dreams of a single student for a 




From a fhotoffra^ih ij<] 



unexplored. In all the voluminous literature of scientific 
psychology is there one authentic human document 
wherein there ia due note and observation made of the 

year, for a month, 
or for even a 
week ? In dreams 
the sub-conscious 
soul asserts its 
existence. In 
dreams we see with- 
out eyes, hear with- 
out ears, and trans- 
port ourselves with- 
out an effort to the 
uttermost parts of 
the world. We are 
emancipated from 
the slavery of the 
material senses. In 
dreams v. e have a 
foretaste of tho 
freedom and the 
capacity of spiri- 
tual existence. 

A DRBAMEE OF 
DREAMS. 

There are some 
souls which either 
never dream, or 
which are so con- 
stituted that there 
is no bridge of 
memory between 
their conscious and 
their sub-conscious 
selves. Bat there 
are others who 
dream constantly, 
and who remember 
their dreams. One 
such exceptionally 
gifted dreamer is 
Mrs. Georgina F., 
whose vivid narra- 
tive of how her 
dead lover kept his 
promise was one of 
the most weird and 
pathetic of all the 
incidents in " Real 
Ghost Stories." 
She has had all 
manner of dreams 
from her childhood up — dreams of things to come, 
dreams of her own death, and dreams, too, of the life 
after death, of heaven and of hell, which seem to me 
almost unique, from their strange, homely realism and 
their almost grotesque originality. Macaulay's descrip- 
tion of Dante, as the man who had been in hell, 
recurs to the mind on reading these strange visions, told 
without an attempt at literary art, the things seen being 
jotted down just as they occurred, with a minute par- 
ticularity of detail that is the best evidence that the 
writer is describing what she saw, and not what she 
laid herself out to imagine. Leaving over for the 



[Mrs. F. IT'. Jli/ers. 

PROFBsiSOR WILLIAM JAilES. 
Of the American Branch of the Psychical Research Society. 



3^ 



More Ghost Stories. 



present her vision of her own corpse, and her dream of 
heaven I will quote here from two of her dreams, the 
first being a remarkable premonition of what slie after- 
wards saw on the other side of the Atlantic. 

A FORESEEING DREAJI. 

Let me disarm my critics by admitting with- 
out reserve that I make no claim whatever for 
^ny evidential value for this dream. I know that 
she told me, some years before she went to America, 
that she had dreamed of what she would see there : and I 
know also that when she got there she wrote and told me 
that she had found everything as she had dreamed 
it. Knowing Mrs. F. for some years, I do not 
doubt that she is speaking the truth, but my belief 
is not evidence, and the legal evidence which 1 might 
have had if I had taken notes or preserved letters is now 
impossible. It is evident also that in some points she 
herself was only conscious of the dream after she had 
visited the place. This is a common experience. There 
are probably few persons who have not, at some time or 
other, on arriving at a strange place, found it strangely 
familiar. We feel we have some time or other been there 
before. All that, of course, is strictly subjective. Wo 
cannot prove it, we only know it, and it is but seldom 
that we can locate the dream in which we foresaw, in 
sleep, the place or the events which we witness again in 
the light of day. Without more preamble, here is Mrs, 
F.'s story : — 

A DREAM WITH A PREFACE. 

During the year 1887, I decided on making a journey to 
Buffalo, the capital of Erie County, New York State, and 
close to Niagara Falls. I was prevented by other business 
affairs from carrying out my intention until the beginning of 
1891. I did not know any person in Buffalo, had never read 
any description of the place, nor had I seen any picture of it. 
I tried all over London to obtain such but failed, and though 
I met many persons who had been in the States, I never 
oould meet one who had been to or could tell me what the 
city of Buffalo was like. Between 1887 and 1891 I had three 
dreams, about a year apart, and each dream exactly the 
same. It was only on the first occasion, however, that I 
dreamed what I may call the preface to the dream. I 
dreamed of being in a strange country. I had just arrived. 
When I got ashore and a short distance from where I landed, 
I saw curious, very tall poles ; and in fact, on getting nearer, 
I saw they were very irregular trunks of trees, support- 
ing what seemed to be telegraph wires. The neighbour- 
hood was rough, street paving very bad, and I noticed 
advertisements all over everywhere. On crossing the 
road, I stopped a working man who v/as passing, and 
asked in which direction I should go to get to the central 
part of the city. He told me to keep straight on to the 
left, which I did. I then woke up and lay thinking for about 
five minutes. 

THE THREEFOLD DREAM. 

I fell asleep again and dreamed the first of the 
three dreams proper. I did not seem now to have any 
knowledge or consciousness of where I had been in the 
preface to my dream, but I found myself walking about in a 
place I had never before been in ; I did not know if it was 
a city, town, or suburbs of a town. I fancied it the latter, as 
there were trees everywhere along the streets, and few people 
about. I remarked the particular nature of the soil in the 
roads. I walked along a street overarched by fine trees, 
and was looking for a particular number, where lived, as I 
bad been told, the person I wanted to see on business. I saw 
a small house with about four steps up to the door. The 
door stood open; I had my foot on the first step, and 
was going to knock and ask where in the street that 
number was, the street being a very long one, when 
a woman in a v^'hite apron appeared at the door, and replied 
to my queition. I then v/alked down the street, found the 



number, but on stopping opposite it I seemed to doubt that it 
was really there the person I wanted lived. I passed on and 
came to a turning down which I could see through a long 
straight avenue of thick, green trees, what looked like the 
sea or some large water, but it was a long way off at the 
very bottom of the avenue. The sun was shining ; I thought 
I had had a long journey, and that having so far recon- 
noitred the place, as I was tired, I would return home and 
leave further business till later on or next day. I was on 
my way home when some person addressed me on the street, 
but in my recollection of the dream, this item was very 
indistinct, and I could not tell if -nale or female, or what they 
said. In the dream I did not seem to know what country I 
was in, nor the name of the city, nor where I came from nor 
how I got there ; I had a sort of feeling of having gone 
there before fate intended me to have gone, but I felt, too, that 
I was not responsible for being there, and had got to 
the place without a conscious deliberate intention of going to 
it. I was somewhat surprised at finding myself there, and 
thinking how queer to be there and not even know in what 
quarter of the world I was in if any one asked me. I had 
also an indistinct feeling that the business I had to go thereon 
was not going to get done during that visit, but that I should 
have to leave and come another time, still, this feeling was 
indistinct, and I still intended calling on the person next day. 
I then ceased dreaming. This dream was repeated in all its 
details three times. 

ITS FUIFILMENT IN NEW YORK — 

On arriving in New York in 1891, a gentleman who was to 
have met me on my arrival failed to do so, owing to the boat 
arriving at a different time from what was expected. While 
waiting for my baggage to pass the Customs, 1 stood looking 
out beyond the great wide exit leading from the Customs office 
and landing stage to the public street. I there saw the tall 
poles and other things, and felt quite sure that I had been 
there before. The place seemed all familiar, but I did not 
at that moment remember my dream. I sent my baggage by 
the express to an hotel, and then walked across the road to a 
corner of a street, and seeing tram tracks and a car comingalong 
in the distance, I spoke to a man who was passing to ask him 
if the cars went to any place close to the G.P.O., or Broad- 
way, and if so in which direction the car I should take would 
go. Almost before he had replied, I seemed to recognise the 
man's face and red necktie, and then all my dream came 
suddenly to my mind as he replied : " Yes, Miss, this car 
coming up will take you straight as you can go to Washing- 
ton Market, and it is about blocks up Street to 

the Post Office." 

AND IN BUFFALO. 

The direction was, as in the dream, to the left, and in a 
straight line. I was so astonished at my unconsciously carry- 
ing out the dream by speaking to the man, and at" seeing 
surrounding objects as in the dream, that I let the first car 
pass, and waited for the next one, so as to take a good look 
around from where I stood. 1 Paw as I went along in the 
next car several points, places, and things, vv'hich I recog- 
nised from the dream. I went to my hotel, and remained 
some time in New York City befoie going to Buffalo. 

It was near midnight when I lirst arrived in the latter city. 
I put up that night at anhotel beside the railway station. I was 
awake before 6 a.m. next (Sunday) morning. I got up, dressed, 
and v,-ent out to view the town, being anxious to see at once if it 
would turn out to be the same place I had thrice seen in my 
dreams. On getting to a central part I began to recognise 
first of all the soil and the trees, and all at once, on turning 
a corner, there exactly as I dreamed it, was the long street 
arched by trees, and being so early, and on a Sunday, there 
were hardly any persons to be seen in the streets, just as I 
dreamed. There, too, on looking down Court Street, I saw 
the water I took in the dream to be the sea, but which was 
really Lake Erie, at the bottom of the avenue of trees. I 
could not see any one about to ask in which part of the street 

No. • was likely to be in. The numbers seemed to be very 

irregular, and many houses were unnumbered. As I turned 



Dreams and Dreamers. 



31 



to go back I saw a woman with a white apron standing out- 
side the open door on top step of the very house of my 
•dream. I crossed the road and asked her, and she sent me 

in the same direction for No. as in the dream. Now, the 

most cwrious part of all is that when I got to the number that 
I had been given by a Government official as being the resi- 
dence of the person I had to call on, I walked past it two 
or three times, looking at it, and felt as good as certain, 
notwithstanding the street and number being correct, that 
the person wanted did not live in that house. I cannot tell 
by what instinct or second-sight I knew this, but I was so 
certain that I did not even go and ask, but instead I walked 
:along, feeling that I would know when I got in front of 
whichever house he did live in that that was the right house. 
Well, I walked on till I came to a turning and a crossing, 
and although that particular street did not end there, but 
ran perhaps a couple of miles on further past that turning 
and crossing, still I felt as if I must cross over there and 
walk back again, but on the other side. So on I went, and 
in getting in front of a house within about two houses of 
being opposite to the one I felt he did not live in, I knew 
that I had found the right one. I noted the number, and 
being Sunday I decided I could do no business that day, so 
I started oif , feeling quite satisfied about that house, to have 
breakfast at my hotel — it was only about 8.15 a.m. I halted 
-and looked back and down streets as I went, and as I stood 
there came up to me a gentleman who offered to show me 
where the institutions were I wanted to see. I went 
along with him, as he was in any case going in my 
direction, and they were almost on the way to 
my hotel. This was the fulfilling of the person 
addressing me in the street on my way home 
in my dream. Next morning I called upon a City official 
connected with the matter in hand, and on asking if the 
person whose house I had been looking for the previous day 

was living at No. , he replied, " Oh, no ! That's their old 

residence ; they left that house some couple of years ago, and 

are now at No. , almost opposite." So it turned out 

that I was right in both dream and reality, and in the 
latter, the house I felt certain he did reside in was the 
right one. 

This vision of Buffalo from LondoH, thrice-repeated 
with curious exactitude, was verified, it would seem, to the 
letter. The second thrice-repeated dream has not been 
verified, and cannot be verified in the nature of things on 
this side the grave. From whatever point of view it 
is regarded, it cannot be deemed to be a very sombre 
and original vision of the antechamber of Hell. 

AX THE MOUTH OF HELL. 

I three times dreamed the same dream, once before 
marriage, once after marriage, and once during widowhood. 
In my dream I found myself seated on one of three irregular 
blocks of soft, yellowish, sandy-looking stone, situated about 
6 ft. inside from the entrance, and on the right hand side 
against the wall of a cave. How I came there I was not 
avirare, neither had I any definite consciousness of how long 
I had been there, but it did not appear to be a very long 
time, probably hours and not days or weeks. I seemed to be 
still in my material body, and in my usual out-of-door attire, 
and the stone I sat upon was damp, and the largest of the 
three, and the only one having a surface flat enough to make 
a resting place. The cave appeared to be about 25 ft. or 30 ft. 
wide and 13 ft. high at the entrance, but became more low 
and narrow the further you went into the ulterior. The 
edges of the entrance were very irregular indeed, quite 
sharp in some places and rugged in others, and soft and even 
as if worn smooth right on the central top edge of the 
entrance. 

THE ATMOSPHERE. 

I felt an unseen and immaterial weight pressing down my 
whole conscious being, a horrible, weird, paralysing, dead- 
weight or pressure. I seemed to begin to half realise that I 
■was actually in the spirit world, and knew it tq be a place 
•where only lost and unhappy souls existed. The entrance of 



the cave abutted and joined on to and was on a level with 
what seemed to be an endless expanse of water and space, 
the atmosphere of which was composed of a most unearthly 
and peculiar, half-opaque, yellovrish mist, or what might be 
described as like a rather dense light yellow fog. It had a 
feathery appearance, as if composed of half down and half 
thick damp mist or heavy air. The yellow colour seemed to 
be of such a peculiar tint as was never seen on earth, and 
was created by, or really was in fact, the light, if two-thirds 
darkness can be called light. Well, this light was such 
that one could not know for certain if it was day 
or night ; it did not seem to be either, for one of 
its characceristioB was a sort of changing or shading, or 
intermittent transient alternation of colour from what one 
might call the light of a bad oil lamp to the weak attempt of 
the suu to make itself seen through the dense London fog. 

THE SEA. 

For about fifty feet in front of the cave all was fine feathery 
shifting sand, and it seemed to extend and form a foreshore 
all along further than I could see through the mist. To the 
left and right of the cave entrance, away beyond the fifty 
feet of sand, was what seemed the great endless ocean of 
water, yet it could not be clearly seen to be actual water, but 
looked through the horrible light more like an endless ex- 
panse of undulating jelly of a very slight flesh colour or pink 
tint, the contrast with which the yellow light was made doubly 
horrible. There seemed to be a cloud of thicker atmo- 
sphere lying low between me and the ocean, and obscured my 
vision. The whole place, in and outside the cave, was all the 
same sort of light and atmosphere, but outside was about ten 
times as dense. I was going to get up and walk along to see 
what depth backwards the cave went, but I was stopped by 
a terrible pressure as of a hand on my head and became con- 
scious, finally conscious, that there was no end to, nor outlet 
to the other end of the cave, and I was told in the spirit 
that when once I insisted and penetrated further into it I 
would never be permitted to leave the regions of the lost. 

THE SOUND OF SIGHING. 

Now, there was all this time I was in this region a noise as of 
the sea— a dreadfully sad, undulating, sighing, hollow, subtle, 
penetrating, deep sound, a half far-away sound as you hear 
in a sea-shell. It seemed to come from the direction of that 
ocean. The sounds were modulated from time to time, and 
at times appeared like human voices in agony, mingling 
with the demoniac, scoffing laughter and groans of despair 
from other lost souls. I had been looking for a short time 
towards the interior of the cave, and as I was turning my 
face again to look out on the expanse in front, I saw some- 
thing moving or floating along through the air. It floated 
close to the roof of the cave, and evidently had come from 
out of the far interior of the latter where I was forbidden to 
enter. I looked up, and followed the object with my eyes. 
It was a round form about as large as a full-sized human 
head, and composed of what looked like a jelly-like sub- 
stance inside a bladder, like such as toy balloons are made 
of, and of a cloudy, partly transparent yellow look or flesh 
colour, something like the ocean from where the voices came. 
It floated out into the great space, and in doing so it brashed 
against the smooth place I described at the top edge of the 
cave's entrance. I then saw that the whole space outside the 
cave was full of similar floating forms. I noticed about half 
a dozen more float out of the cave, and all touched the 
smooth edge of the cave in doing so. I said to myself that 
It was evidently the constant passing out of the forms I 
describe that had worn that part so smooth. 

A VISION OF LOST SOULS. 

I sat looking out at all the strange scenes, and was conscious 
of an inward trembling and wondering horror, for I saw now 
that inside each of the globular forms there could just be dis- 
cerned, though indistinctly, human features. I saw the eyes 
nose and mouth much more distinct and defined than the 
whole face— still the outline was there, and there was a dif- 
ferent face mside each of them ; and oh, the expression ' The 



32 



More Ghost Stories. 



expression in the eyes of each I can never, never forget ; 
indeed, no words I can think of would describe in anything 
like a graphic manner the intense and awful depth of agony, 
of remorse and consciousness of hopeless and eternal loss, 
and silent, immutable isolation of the soul, portrayed 
in those living eyes, all of which seemed to look out 
straight before them, and as if denied the power to even shift 
or move the eyeballs. Still, I could see in them not only the 
actual living light as seen in the eyes of those still on earth, 
but they possessed an unearthly light, as if the very spirit- 
fire was ready to burst through, but was not permitted, 
though on the verge of madness — a look of suppressed, 
horrible, speechless, conscious agony. Each mouth was 
closed tight, and had a strained, compressed look, as of a 
sick person suffering great physical pain. The hundreds of 
forms I could see (but I felt that all the unseen space over 
the ocean was all full of them too) kept on mingling and in- 
termingling as they floated up and down and around through 
space ; but I noticed that none ever were permitted to touch 
each other, for each floated around all ; there v\'as always a 
distance of two feet between them at least. I noticed, too, 
that as soon as these forms came in sight all the horrible 
noise as of voices ceased, and there remained only subdued, 
regular sound, as of thegoing out of the tide. There was no hair, 
ears, or neck discernible in these spirit faces, and in all 
cases it wasthe fuUfrontview of the face which was seen inside 
the balls, but the face was outside, and seen through the 
bladder-like outside surface. The tip of the nose being 
apparently about three and a half inches in from the surface 
the part inside at the back of the features was not trans- 
parent enough to see through, but like a more dense, jelly-like 
substance than elsewhere, I felt a strange anxiety and doubt 
as to whether I would ever again get back into this world, 
and how I was convinced that the place I was in was really 
hell. I felt powerless and too horrified and disinclined to 
move or try to see further. After a long spell of horror I 
suddenly felt a sort of peaceful, hazy, relief feeling steal over 
me, and I bent my head and saw that my own clothing 
was becoming indistinct, and all consciousness faded 
away and ended the vision. Each time I had this 
dream all details were exactly the same. 

HOW THE VISION <_'A:.IE AXD WENT. 

I always had the dream at the same time, that was 
just before getting up in the morning, and it occurred 
as follows : — I had slept well, as usual, and had awakened 
and was about to get vip and dress when I felt a sort 
of half-conscious, dreamy, light feeling steal over me 
as if passing through air, or carried on the wind, then 
an interval of inaction, during which I was powerless 
to awake, although I could recognise and hear sounds 
and what was said or done in or near my room. I felt that I 
was not all there myself ; I had a divided sen sation as if th at part 
of my consciousness which had left me had taken all power 
of motion and will along with it in its flight; and as if only 
passive and weak consciousness remained. Eventually I felt 
a great shock, gave a deep sigh, and awoke, my whole self 
once more, and thereupon I was at once aware of ha\ ing been 
two people or spirits, or divided, and knew I had been in two 
places and comhtionsat the same period. I can't describe to 
you how troubled and alarmed I was, for I believed the 
vision was givtn me as a warning, and that I would really 
go to hell after death. I thought so because I had been 
so often before, in dreams, in places I had no idea or know- 
ledge of from either pictures or books or descriptions, but 
had really gone to them after and recognised them from the 
dream. I was so upset that I went and told my vision to the 
Rev. John Donor Powell, the pastor of my church in Lower 
Abbey Street, Dublin, and asked his advice and prayers. 
That was the first time I had the vision. I have had it twice 
since, with intervals of six years between each. If I ever 
have it again I shall know that my doom is sealed ; bat I 
believe I shall be saved from that. 

Mrs. F. was good enough to write out for me a dream 
of heaven, wluch is quite as original in its way as this 



sombre dream of the mouth of helJ . Slilton and Dante both 
made more of the Inferno than of the Paradiso. My cor- 
respondent's vision of the celestial regions is, however, 
much more remarkable even than her weird vigil at the 
mouth of the cave between the bottomless pit and the sea 
of lost souls. I must, however, hold over this third dream 
for the present. A time may come when I can publish 
this latest of apocalyptic visions in less incongruous 
company than it would find itself in the present number. 

A FORESEEING OF MESSINA. 

The Count R. de Maricouit sends me the following 
account of a dream which anticipated events by three 
years, which bears some resemblance to Mrs. F.'s dream 
of New York and Buffalo : — 

About ten years of my childhood were spent in Italy ; 
the most part at Naples, near my father, who was then 
attache to the French Embassy (with the Duke le Monte- 
bello, ambassador at that time). When sent back to France 
for the last school studies, I felt like an exile and a 
prisoner in the college— always longring most sadly for Italy 
and dreaming of it, crying the night in my bed. I was 
recovering from a severe illness when I dreamed that I was 
on sea, facing the well-known Neapolitan bay, the smoking 
Vesuvius, etc. etc. Then the landscape faded, and a new 
shore appeared. The outlines of the coasts were as if cut out 
with scissors into a rude scrap of grey paper and glued upon 
another dark paper, figuring stormy skies. I was almost 
paralysed by an unspeakable feeling of awe, looking at such 
an anomalously lugubrious coloration. 

But, soon relieved, 1 saw the rising sun illuminating a large,, 
perfectly unknown town, white, surrounded with green hills. 
A strong, lively, good-faced, almost naked and sunburnt man 
took my trunk when arrived in the harbour. He was dressed- 
with drawers only, and a Phrygian red woollen cap. 

"When landed on shore, through far streets he led me to the 
front door of a palazzo, where waved the French flag. And 
soon here I was greeted by my father, my step-mother, and 
my young brothers. Now, I am quite an old man, and still 
the picture of the gloomy coast and sky remains printed on 
my brain. 

Three years later, when I had gained the bachelorship and 
v/as engaged in the first law studies, my father bade me 
rejoin him at Messina, where he was freshly appointed to the 
French vice- consulate ; he was unwilling to leave me alone at 
Paris in the middle of revolution (18is). 

Arriving at Naples, where I was landed by the French Mar- 
seilles steamer, I embarked on a very small old and bad 
Neapolitan ship. We were assailed by a gale in the night. 
A long and dismal journey through the lightning, I perceived 
and acknowledged the shapes of the Calabrian coasts, but 
not so gloomily as in the childish nightmare which so vividly 
had stricken me some years ago. 

At Messina I recognised perfectly bet\\'een the men carry- 
ing on shore the passenger's luggage, my appointed 
fdcchino. He, and no other, took my trunk on his naked 
shoulder. After some paces he asked me where I was going. 
At the first corner of a street I felt so perfectly sure I could 
not miss my way that I told him LascUimi camminare innanzi 
int ti iwrtero io dove voglio andare. And soon we 
arrived near the front door, the large archway entrance of 
the palazzo, with the French flag, and so on. 

THEICE DREAMED BY TWO FRIENDS. 

The only other clairvoyant vision in a thrice-repeated 
dream that can compare in my collection with Mrs. F.'s 
dream of Buffalo is Mrs. Alfred Wedgwood's threefold 
dream concerning her friend Dan. 'This is still more 
curious because it was dreamt also by another person. 

The following account of certain experiences in the years 
ls87 and 1888 was given by Mrs. Alfred Wedgwood, 10, 
Ladbroke Crescent, W., to Mr. F. W. Hayes, and by him passed 
on to me with her con.sent : — 

During December 1887 and January 188^, whilst I was 



Dreams and Dreamers. 



33 



living at Folkestone, my friend H. F. and I dreamt that we 
were botk walking through a shady lane. We came suddenly 
upon an old church, with its tower covered with ivy ; we 
went through the churchyard, and I distinctly saw under- 
ground another frienJ, Dan. His presence disturbed me, in 
fact I felt saddened and agitated ; at the time I was aware 
that H. did not feel his influence, or see what I did. We 
walked on, saw before us a common with trees and woods 
beyond in their brilliant autumn tints. As we turned back 
after admiring the scene before us, we noticed a pond, then 
a shrubbery, palings and a white gate, and an old-fashioned, 
low white house. 

The dream occurred three times, which very much bothered 
us ; we felt sure that we should go to this unknown place. 
The latter end of March I mentioned the dream to Dan, who 
had just returned from leave, he being in a cavalry regiment 
not long home from India. He said, " You always know every- 
thing — it's useless to try to deceive you," and smiled. I con- 
cluded it was his home, about which I knew absolutely 
nothing, although we were most friendly. 

On May 26, 1888, I said, " Good-bye." I felt it wa? for the 
last time. After we had parted 1 heard footsteps behind 
me — it was getting dusk. I turned sharply round, when 
I was startled to see Dan, and my brother Richard 
(who had gone to Sydney on account of his health) 
walking side by side. I ran back to speak and held 
out my hands. .They both vanished ; still I ran across a field 
which leads into a little valley before going up to the camp, 
but my friend was out of sight. This (May 2Gth, 1888) is 
the last time I spoke to my friend. 

[Above copied from a memorandum made at the time, the 
rest written this present year, 1891.— F. W. H.] 

My brother Eichard died at Sydney, May 26th, 1888, from 
wounds in the head and forehead, caused by a fall from his 
horse. 

Dan had an apoplectic fit on the 30th May, and died July 
6th, 1888. He disturbed, agitated, and made me feel very 
ill the whole time he was ill. He kept showing himself to 
me, and the day be died appeared to me between six and 
seven p.m. 

I subsequently attended a seance at Captain James's, ac- 
companied by Miss F., and taking with me a wreath of 
immortelles. " Charles Barry," the spirit who appears and 
speaks so constantly at these seances, described to me an 
officer standing by my side. I abstained from looking, until 
I was satisfied from tke description that it was Dan. 
I then turned, and saw him close to me. He spoke 
one word, " Madge " (he being the only person who ever 
called me by that name), and pulled my ear, an old habit of 
his. I whispered to him, " Go to H. F." He did so, and 
Miss F., who could not see him, exclaimed, " Dan has clasped 
my wrist— I know his touch." " Charlie" told me Dan could 
not yet communicate, but wished me to know he would 
impress me the next day (Sunday) what to do with the 
wreath The seance was a dark one. 

The following (Sunday) morning, guided solely by my 
impressions. Miss F. and I drove to King's Cro;s, took train 

to B , and walked on till we came to H Church, 

which we recognised as the scene of our thrice-dreamt 
dream. I was impressed to lay the wreath on an unnamed 
grave, and on asking an old lady who entered the churchyard 
if she could tell us where Dan was buried, she pointed to the 
rave on which I had liid the wreath. In the neighbour- 
ood of the church we recognised every detail, including the 
white house, which was Dan's home. 

I feel pretty sure 1 dreamt my dream a fourth time in 
January, 1888. 

(Signed), Maegaeet Wedgwood. 

MISiS F.'S ACCOUNT, LENT BY ME. HBNSLBIGH WEDGWOOD. 

L Villa, P Road, Folkestone, 

August 14, 1888. 
Last December I was very much impressed by dreaming 
three nights in succession that I wis in a country place 
-which was quite strange to me. I was further impressed by 



learning from my friend, Mrs. Alfred Wedgwood, that she too 
had been dreaming for three successive nights the same 
thing. We compared notes, and, curiously enough, ihey 
tallied. She dreamed that I was walking with her in a 
country place ; there seemed to her to be a thiid person, a 
friend who was very much attached to her, walking upon the 
other side of her ; and yet, as she explained, he seemed there 
and yet not there. I did not see him at all. 

We both saw the country church with its square tower 
crowned with ivy, the ancient headstones and grassy mounds. 
We walked through ihe churchyard into the bright green 
fields, where there was a pond, a few dwelling-houses, and 
one with a white gate which we noticed in particular. The 
fields were fringed wich beautiful trees standing against a 
blue and cloudy English sky. Mrs. Alfred always insisted 
that she and I would some day visit this spot, and surely 
enough it happened. 

A few weeks ago the friend who acted the third person in 
her dream died, and being invited to the village where his 
home was we visited it on Sunday last and saw his grave. 
We found that the scene of our dream was befcre us; wo 
recognised the church, the churchyard, the fields, houses, 
pond, trees, and everything; doubtless, too, Mrs. Alfred's 
friend was with us. She, being clairvoyant, was aware of his 
presence beside us, but I, not having that gift, seemed alone 

with her. (Signed) H F . 

^ Note. — In a letter Mrs. W. tells me that at Capt. James's 
seance Dan bared his forearm and showed a tattoo mark 
previously known to her ; she also says that Miss F.'s use of 
the word " invited " refers to her (Mrs. W.'s) above-mentionsd 
impressional guidance. 

In a recent letter to nie Miss F. says, "I confirm her 
account of what happened at Capt. James's stance and after." 

F. W Hates. 

A DEBAM VISION OF HOME. 

The following narrative has been sent n--; by John 
Haswell, M.A., D.C.L , solicitor, of Sunderland : — 

On Friday, May 27th, 1887, I went in company with my 
friend, Mr. Philip Biilmer, of Chester -le-Street, to Scale Hill, 
Crummock Water, Cumberland. We were both ardent 
amateur photographers, and ^-hotography was our main 
object on the excursion to which I am now alluding. As 
might be expected, a large portion of our conversaiion was 
taken up in discussing point;, connected with our favourite 
Hack art. I merely mention this here to show that my 
waking thoughts, at ,.ny r.ate, were turned into a different 
channel from their usual course at home ; and I wish to 
point out that circumstances leading me to anticipate the 
dream about to be related were wholly absent. My eldest 
child— a boy, then nearly four years old— with his nurse, 
came to the Sunderland station to see me off. That 
morning was dull and cold, but my lad was to all 
appearances in perfect health. In the night between 
Sunday and Monday (May 29th and 30th), I dreamed that I 
was at home in my bedroom, and that I saw my wife bend- 
ing over the bed on which lay my boy apparently very ill. 
In a state of great agitation, I thought I asked what was 
the matter ; the boy's face seemed hot and flushed, and so I 
at once guessed " fever." My wife said in reply, " I think it 
is ; but I'll do my best for him, whatever it is." In all 
respects, my dream was of the most realistic character. 
The room accorded with reality in all prominent features. 
This dream I had twice in the same night, and it left such a 
painful impression on my mind on awakening that I proposed 
at breakfast to my friend that I should return to Sunderland 
as soon as I could get away from Scale Hill. This 
was, however, impossible that day (Sunday), and I at 
last listened to my friend's counsel, deciding to wait 
till I could hear from home. I also wrote to my 
wife, giving as briefly as possible the substance of my dream. 
" Painfully realistic " were my words in describing it. (This 
letter is still in existence, but I cannot produce it, as it con- 
tains references to other subjects.) On Monday I had this 
letter " posted," that is placed with the letters going by con- 



i 



34 



More Ghost Stories. 



veyance to Cockermouth, ten or eleven miles distant from 
Scale Hill. On Tuesday morning, that is the day after, a 
letter reached me from my wife stating that our boy had 
suddenly taben ill, probably with some sort of fever ; but my 
wife said she would do all "for him that could be done, and 
that I must not be too anxious about the boy. 

I returned to Sur.der!and on Wednesday (the next day), 
and found that what I had dreamed in the night between 
Sunday and Monday had then actually talten place, just as I 
had seen it in my dre xm. My boy subsequently recovered. 
The symptoms pointed to an attack of brain fever. 

In reference to the subject of this dream, I have tho 
following letter from Mr. Buhner: — 

" Chester-le-Street, December, 1891. 

" Dear Haswell, — I remember quite well our visit to Scale 
Hill, Crummock, in May, 1887, and that on the Sunday morn- 
ing after our arrival you announced your probable intention 
(much to my consternation) of returning at once in conse- 
quence of an extraordinary dream which you dreamed, twice 
over, to the effect that you were at home a,nd saw Mrs. 
Haswell bending over the bed where your boy was lying ill 
with fever. I also remember that a few days afterwards you 
received confirmation by letter of the truth of your dream. 
— Yours, Philip Bulmeb." 

The last clause of Mr. Bulmer's letter has reference to a 
letter which reached me on Wednesday morning at Keswick, 
sent to an address which I mentioned in my letter of Sunday 
as a likely one for that day. 

In point of intense realisation of detail, and clear vision 
of things actually existing at a distance, the dream stands 
alone in my own experience. John Haswell. 

A DKEAJI OF DROWNIXG. 

A correspondent in Chicago, Mr. P. R. Simmonds, 
GafF Buildings, 230 — 2o2 La Salle Street, who sends 
names and addresses and references, and who appears 
to be well connected with families in the old coiuitry, 
sends the following story : — 

My father-in-law, Rev. Wm. Stephenson, Methodist 
minister, Province of Ontario, Canada, some thirty years ago, 
before birth of my wife or self, lived on shores of Lake Erie 
with his only brother. Their mother, a Yorkshire woman, 
resided some hundred miles away. One day, while bathing 
in Lake Erie, the brother was drowned. lU v. Wm. Stephoa- 
son set out to break the news to the mother, some one 
hundred and fifty miles off (no telegraphic or other news had 
been sent), and on arrival at the home in the morning tlie 
mother met him at the gate, saying-, " I know what you have 
come for ; my son (your brother) was drowned in Lake Erie 
when there was nobody to help. I had a dream of it last 
night, when he cnme and told me." The family were old- 
fashioned Yorkshire people, and above is strictly true. The 
mother and Rev. Wm. S. are dead, but the two daughters 
survive and live with me, and told me the incident, and know 
that I have furnished it to you. 

I have forwarded the names and addresses to the 
Psychical Research Society for verification. 

THREE CANADIAN DREAMS. 

Mr. H. R. R., of Montreal, writes :— 

I know nothing of Psychical Research Society beyond the 
name, the rest is an utter blank to me ; so that I can't be in 
any way interested in its objects, extension, or welfare. 

This being so, I will relate a few curious dreams which 
have come to me at various periods of my life, which have 
left a lasting impression — so lasting, that I suppose I shall 
never forget them. 

The first occurred about 18G2. I was away for my summer 
vacation, and one night I dreamed that a friend of mine had 
become engaged to a gentleman, whose name was revealed in 
the dream. On my return home, I learned that my dream 
was a reality. 

The second was ten or twelve years later. I was abroad, 
and I dreamed that I saw a funeral procession, the coffin 



carried, and it was followed by a long procession of followers, 
women dressed in white. One of them turned her head, it 
was my wife. A few days later I received the news that she 
had died about the date of my dream, after a very brief 
illness. 

The third occurred at a later date : My father was a hale 
old man. I had heard from him only lately. I dreamed I 
saw him in his coffin, and to my surprise I heard that he had 
died very suddenly and about the time of my dream. 

I say " about " in each of these cases, for 1 did not make 
any note of either of the dreams, nor can I in any way account 
for them, as my mind bad not been in any way directed to- 
these subjects. 

A VISION OF THE BIRTH OF A SON. 

A friend of mine, Mrs. Gordon, writing to me from 
Atlanta, Georgia, sends the following curious instance 
of a clairvoyant vision of childbirth, which she had at first 
hand from one of the most prominent citizens of the 
State of Georgia : — 

While calling with Captain Evan Howell at an evening 
entertainment, I asked him to tell me a real ghost story to 
send you. He looked at me rather seriously, and said that 
he had a dream which had made him wonder a great deal 
what it all meant — these mind-readings and dreams which 
" come true." 

He then said that when he was in the war between our 
South and the North tbat the night after a battle he fell 
into a deep, almost unnatural, sleep, and dreamed that a son 
was born unto him. He dreamed some very peculiar circum- 
stances connected with the birth, and about the appearance 
of the room, the physician, and each one present. 

He suffered with sympathy for his wife, and awoke in this 
strained, nervous state. He at once looked at his watch, 
and not being able to sleep again he v/rote to his wife, and 
told her the hour and what his dream had been. 

Two weeks afterwards he received a reply to his letter 
telling him that his dream was true, down to the peculiar 
circumstances, the physician, the people present, and the 
hour ! The son born at that time is now the Hon. Clark 
Howell, editor of the largest paper in this section of the 
South, and is speaker of the House of Representatives 
in Georgia. His opinions upon political and financial 
subjects of the day were used by Dr. Albert Shaw in the 
December number of the American edition of the Review or 
Reviews, which is very popular with our Southern people. 

Captain Evan Howell is one of the South's most prominent 
men in the social, financial, political, and journalistic world. 

GHOST-HAUNTED DREAMS. 

Later on I was telling Captain Howell's straiage dream to 
a friend, and as she is of a highly emotional, magnetic 
nature, I asked if she had ever had any peculiar experiences 
that she could give me for you. 

She immediately said, "Well, I have had some strange 
dreams which I can never understand," and then she told 
them. When she was about fifteen years of age, her father, 
who was a large and wealthy rail-road contractor, moved to 
Atlanta. In those days, houses to re'^t were scarce ; so the 
best house he could secure, while he could build one, was an 
old stone house. A room adjoining her parents was given 
my friend. The first night that she went to sleep in it she 
awoke in a fearful state of nervous excitement, and was all 
cold and tremulous. She ran to the room where her parents 
were sleeping, and told them that she could not sleep in her 
room alone — that a young woman in a white ball costume 
had been looking over her bed with a candle in her hand, 
and that the light in her eyes had awakened her. The mother- 
said that of course it was alia "bad dream," and that she 
would sleep with her. They went back to the young girl's 
room, and after the mother had again reassured and soothed 
the daughter she soon fell asleep only to awaken from the 
same dream. She was too nervous to sleep again that night, 
and her mother reproved her for letting a dream have sucli 
an unhappy effect upon her nerves. 



Dreams and Dreamers. 



35 



The next day they laughed over it, and the girl was sure, 
with her mother, that it all arose from indigestion, and she 
■very gladly went to her cheerful little room again that 
night. 

When she had fallen into a sound sleep she awoke scream- 
ing with the same dream, and was holding her hands over 
her eyes to keep out the light of the candle which the young 
•dream-woman had held so near her eyes. 

The next day her mother confidentially told a neighbour 
1 hat she was alarmed about her daughter's health, that she 
had such peculiar dreams, and that they had such an efEect 
upon her that she feared it would injure her health or mind. 
Ttien she related the " nonsensical dream " to the neighbour, 
who opened her eyes with astonishment, and said, " That a, 
young woman in a mliite hall dress had recently fallen dead 
on that bed where the young girl slept, and that she had a 
candle in her hand searching for a piece of jewellery which she 
had lost on the bed." 

Of course the mother did not tell this fact to her young 
daughter, but had her take a cheerful front room upstairs, 
the parents taking one opposite it. 

That night the young girl dreamed that she saw a tall man 
dead in a casket, and that his little daughter and wife, and 
two old people were crying in the room, and that the casket had 
to be lowered with ropes down the steep stair-case. She was 
so miserable and neivous and cold, that she ran to her 
parents and told them her dream, and begged them to keep 
her in their room. 

The next day the parents ascertained that the tall gentle- 
man had died in that room, that his casket had to be lowered 
down the staircase, and his wife and little daughter and the 
wife's parents were in the room. 

The young girl afterwards pointed out these people to her 
mother as the people of her dream. 

My friend, after relating these experiences, turned to her 
husband and asked him to tell me some of her queer feelings 
and dreams since he had known her. 

He said that they were recently in New York, and the 
room given them at the hotel was a large, pretty, and com- 
fortable one. As soon as they were seated in the room the 
wife said to him, " I do not understand my feelings, but I 
cannot sleep in this room.'' He then ascertained from the 
•clerk that a strange death had recently occurred in the 
room. 

This Lady is Mrs. Wm. Dickson, one of the loveliest and 
most charitable women in the South, and a leader in our 
best society. Her mother, and the friends who knew of her 
.t^crange dreams in the old stone house, are living, and would, 
if necessary, testify to the truthfulness of her statements. 

A MURDER SEEN IN A DREAM. 

A correspondent in Chester sends me the following de- 
tailed story of what appears to be a trustworthy account 
-of a murder actually witnessed in a dream in all its details 
by the brother of the murdered man. The names of 
persons and places are disguised. The dates, however, 
are correct. The murder took place in Cornwall. The 
report of the execution and of the trial can be traced in 
the local newspapers. The case is now being investigated 
by the Psychical Research Society. Sir A. Cockburn 
prosecuted on behalf of the Crown. My informant's 
relatives were the intimate friends of the murdered 
Txi\n. 

On one of the slate tombstones in the churchyard of 
the Cornish village of St. Eglos, is the following inscrip- 
tion : — 

" Sacred to the Memory of 
HART NORTHEY, 
Who was Murdered on February 8th, 1840." 
Sb. Eglos is situated about ten miles from tke Atlantic, 
and not quite so far from the old market town of 
Trebodwina. 

Hart and George Northey wore brothers, and from 



childhood their lives had been marked by the strongest 
brotherly affection. 

Hart and George Northey had never been separated 
from their birth, until George became a sailor, Hart 
meantime joining his father in business. 

THE VISION. 

On the 8th of February, 1840, while George Northey's 
ship was lying in port at St. Helena, he had the fol- 
lowing strange dream : — 

Last night I dreamt my brother was at Trebodwina Market, 
and that I was witif him, quite close by his side, during the 
whole of the market transactions. 

Although I could see and hear everything which passed 
around me, I felt sure that it was not my bodily presence 
which thus accompanied him, but my shadow, or rather my 
spiritual presence, for he seemed quite unconscious that I 
was near him. 

I felt that my being thus present in this strange way betokened 
some hideous hidden danger which he was destined to meet, 
and which I knew my presence could not avert, for I could 
not speak to warn him of his peril. 

Conscious as I was of impending danger, I hoped he 
would return early to his home with some of his neighbours. 

As the evening passed and his friends, one by one, left the 
market-town my apprehension increased, I became more 
and more assured that the threatened blow could not bo 
averted. Hart remained hour after hour receiving amounts 
due to him from various accounts, so that it was fully forty 
minutes after the last of his townsfolk had left Trebodwina 
before he started on his homeward journe}'. 

It was a bright starlight night, but as there was no moon, 
objects on the roadside were only dimly discernible. 

My brother was on horseback, and, unconscious of danger ; 
he rode smartly up the narrow old street of Trebodwina, 
past the asylum o- e brow of the hill, then down between 
high hedges into tUo well- wooded vale of Trenmere ; still on 
up the hillside of St. Didimus, until he arrived at the Half- 
Way Inn, three miles from his starting place. 

Up to this time (for I seemed to accompany him in his 
ride) I had seen nothing to warrant my anxiety, but yet I 
was more certain than ever that impending doom was await- 
ing him. 

His ride, so far, had been through a comparatively open 
country. He now entered on the loneliest and darkest part of 
the road. The stars, which had previously lighted his way, 
became obscured by overhanging trees. He now gradually 
descended into a very deep valley, with large woods on the 
hills which were parallel to tl e road on either side. The 
efEect of these thickly-wooded hills was to render the dark- 
ness complete. My terror gradually increased as Hart ap- 
proached the hamlet of Polkerrow, until I was in a perfect 
frenzy, frantically desirous, yet unable, to warn my brotker 
in some way and prevent him going further. 

He had slackened speed to rest his horse during the 
latter part of his ride, and had now reached a spot about half 
a mile from Polkerrow. 

At this point a large excavation had been made by the 
roadside, in one corner of which there is a gateway which 
leads to a lonely orchard, through which runs a dark stream. 
This excavation caused the shadow of the hedge to cease, and 
there was at this point a faint light upon the road. 

Looking in its direction, I suddenly became aware of two 
dark shadows thrown across the road from the recess. 
I felt my brother's hour had come, and I was powerless to 
aid him ! 

Two men appeared, whom I instantly recognised as 
notorious poachers, who lived in a lonely wood near St. Eglos. 

Even now my brother seemed to have no fear, and on being 
saluted by them stopped his horse. 

The men wished him, " Good night, maister," civilly enough. 
He replied, and entered into conversation with them about 
some work he had promised them. After a few minutes 
they asked him for some money. It was not the first time he 
had given them aid, and, without needing persuasion to a gener- 



More Ghost Stories. 



ousdecd.ho handed them some silver. They were evidently 
dissatialied, and asked for more, their demeanour meaii- 
■while altering from begging to demanding. Their fuither 
request he refused, and they urged and threatened him 
in vain. The cider of the two brothers, who wa,-; standiiig 
near the horse's head, then seized the rein and said, '• .Mr, 
Nortliey, wo know you have just come from Trebodwina 
market with plenty of money in your pockets; we are 
desperate men, and you bean't going to leave this place until 
we've got that money, so hand over." My brother made no 
reply, except to slash at him with the whip and spur the 
horse at him. 

The j'ounger of the ruflSans instantly drew a pistol, and 
fired, h'art dropped lifeless from the saddle, and one of the 
villains htld him by the throat with a grip of iron fo;- some 
minutes, as though to make assurance doubly sure, and crush 
out any particle of life my poor brother might have left 

The murderers secured the horse to a tree in the orchard, 
aud having rilled the corpse they dragged it up tiie stream, 
concealing it under the overhanging banks of the water- 
course. They then carefully covered over all marks of blood 
on the road, and hi t tin pistol in the thatch of a disused 
hut close to the roadside ; then, setting the horse free to 
gallop home alone, they decamped across the country to 
their own cottage. 

The agony I had endured through this terrible scene, 
utterly unable as I was to save him I lovtd most on earth, 
became now quite insupportable. I tried to pursue the 
murderers, I s'lOLte.l their names, I called on God to avenge 
my brether, and I awoke 1 

•' An awful dream, indeed'' I said one of his listeners " but, 
.surely you do njt believe such a fate has befallen your 
brother." 

" I am absolutely ceitaiu Hart is dead ; that he was mur- 
dered on the Trebodwina Iload last night, just in the exact 
w.ay I saw in my drtam," replied George Northey. 

The vessel left St. Helena next day, and reached Plymouth 
in due course. George Northey had, during the whole of the 
voyage home, never altered in his conviction that Hart liad 
been killed as he had dreamt, and that retribution v.-as by his 
means to fall on the murderers. 

V.HAT ACTUALLY HAPPENED. 

The following incident actually took place on the night 
of the murder : — 

It was market day at Trebodwina, and the old country 
town was bustle itself. 

Others among the crowd were Tom i\Iarter, Ilenry Tre^yons, 
and John Penpoll, all near neighbours of his, and these four 
j^entlemen arranged to ride home together, if possible. 

This arrangement, however, could not be followed ; each 
was obliged to leave the town at a different time ; Hart 
Northey some while after the others. 

At midnight Mrs. Hart Northey was startled by the sound 
of a horse's gallop which ceased outside her house. She had 
been waiting up for her husband, and now, hearing the horse 
go to the stable, she went to the rear of the hou-e. " H,'u-t 
dear, what news 1 ' asked she. The only reply her question 
received was the champing of the horse's bit, as he stood at 
the door of the stable, patientlj' awaiting admittance. For 
an instant Jlis. Northey stoodamazed, but gradually a dreadful 
fear came over her. There was the horse, riderless; and looking 
closer, she saw the mane and saddle stained with a few drops 
of blood. Hart must have met with foul play upon the 
road, and v/hen this conclusion with its attendant horror had 
fixed itself on her miad, her nerves failed her, and with a 
star tling cry she fainted. Her scream roused the servants, 
and soon the sad news spread round Uie neighbourhood. 
Without waiting for daybreak, the good folk of St. Eglos 
set out on the Trebodwina Road ti find Hart Northey, dead 
or alive. Their search was futile ; there was no trace to 
guide them towards the object of their quest,'nor were signs 
of a struggle anywhere visible. 

The next day a ploughboy, as he was walking along the 
Trebodwina Iload determined to pick some of the watercress 



which grew in a brook running through an orchard close to- 
the road. 

As he bent over the overhanging bank to look for the 
cress, he saw the body of a dead man lying cold and ghastly 
in the stream. Wild with fright, the lad rushed off and told 
his terrible discovery to others. The body was almost 
iujmedia-ely identified as that of Hart Northey. 

The police of the i;eighbourhood entered at once into an 
investigation of the murder. The horror and indignation at 
the crime were widespread. The deceased was so well 
known and so popular that every one concurred in thinkiiig 
that special efforts should be made to detect his murderer. 

A sum of £3,500 had meanwhile been presented to the 
v.idow as an expression of sympathy. 

At last suspicion fell on the brothers Hightwood, whose 
cottage was searched and blood-stained garments wer? dis- 
covered concealed in the roof, but no trace of the pistol was 
to be found which the younger brother admitted having had. 
He stated he lost it almost immediately after its purchase. 
The elder Hightwood denied all knowledge of the pistol. 

Both brothers were arrested and brought before the 
magistrate.-i. 

The evidence against thsm was certainly not strong, but their 
manner seemed that of guilty men. They were oidered to 
take their trial at the forthcoming assizes at Trebodwina. 
They each confessed in the hope of saving their lives, and both 
wei e sentenced to be hanged. 

There was, however, some doubt about the pistol. Before 
the execution George Northey arrived from St. Helena, and 
declared that the pistol was in the thatch of the old cottage 
close by the place were they murdered Hart Northey, and 
where they hid it. 

" How do you know ? ' he was asked. 

Geor-ge Northey replied : " I saw the foul deed committed 
in a dream I had the night of tlio murder, v.'hen at St, 
Helena." 

A pistol was found, as George Northey had predicted, in 
the thateh of the ruined cottage. 

"the ballarat ghost stok^. " 

In this connectioH I may as well mention that several 
correspondents hiv« sent lao information aibout the so- 
called Billarat Ghost fetory. The scene of the murder 
was not Ballarat, bub in New South Wales. It was so 
described in the Sydney Herald, and subsequently was 
printed in a book called " Botany Bay." 

A lady who writes under the name of " Silvia Pen," says 
that the so-called Ballarat ghost story was first given to 
the public in pamphlet form by a gentleman, who at the 
time of the occurrence was living in Australia and who 
was present at the trial and execution. This gentle- 
man was walking with Oapt. Buller in the London Road, 
Cheltenham, when he announced his intention of writing 
the story. " Silvia Pen " also says that she came upon 
a similar story recently located in Australia. In this in- 
stance the apparition v. as a woman with a child in her 
arms. The apparition led to the discovery of the mur- 
dered bodies, and afterwards to the arrest and punishment 
of the murderers. 

" The Ballarat Ghost Story" also appeared in Dickens's 
Household Words about thirty or forty years ago. 

Mr. J. Nugent Harris, 34, Clifton Road, South Norwood, 
writes : — 

I hare read your version of the Ballarat Ghost, which differs 
from my version only in this respect : That the spectre as 
seen by my informant was sitting on the fence which fringed 
the pond, and pointed to the deep part of the pond where 
the body was afterwards found. This was told me in 1^87, 
when I was at Winton, Queensland, by an old settler of the 
name of Black — I don't know his Christian name — who was 
then distributing water throughout the township. He called 
it the Fletcher ghost. Black, at the tijne when he saw the 
apparition, was fencing with others in the neig'hboturhood. 



Dreams and Dreamers. 



37 



He thought it was a live person and spoke to it. It did not 
answer, and disappeared. I gathered from Black that the 
ghost had been frequently seen before they ascertained its 
object or discovered that the original had been killed. Black 
was an Irishman, of Co Sligo, and was a man of good sense 
and character. He mentioned no place where it happened 
but only that it led to the discovery and punishment of the 
criminal. 

THE FEVER HAG OF LORD SEAFORTH. 

In the " Prophecies of the Brahan Seer " a gifted 
Highlander, of the name of Kenneth Mackenzie, who was 
born in the Island of Lewis at the beginning of this cen- 
tury, and who was burnt alive by Lady Seaforth because 
he was able clairvoyantly to describe her husband making 
love to a fair lady in Paris, there occurs a very remark- 
able account of a dream-vision, which seems to be well 
authenticated. It was told to the author of the volume 
by the late Colonel t)ohn Constantine Stanley, son of 
Lord Stanley of Alderley, who married Susan Mary, 
eldest daughter of the late Keith William Stewart Mac- 
kenzie, of Seaforth. I reprint it as it appears in his 
book : — 

The last Lord Seaforth was born in full possession of aU his 
faculties. When about twelve years of age scarlet fever 
broke out in the school at which he was boarding. All the 
boys who were able to be sent away were returned to their 
homes at once, and some fifteen or twenty boys who had 
taken the infection were moved into a large room, and there 
treated. After a week bad passed, some boys naturally be- 
came worse than others, and seme of them were in great 
danger. One evening, before dark, the attendant 
nurse, having left the dormitory for a few 
minutes, was alarmed by a cry. She instantly 
returned, and found Lord Seaforth in a state of great excite- 
ment. After he became calmer, he told the nurse that he 
had seen, soon after she had left the room, the door oppo- 
site to his bed silently open, and a hideous old woman 
came in. She had a wallet full of something hanging 
from her neck in front of her. She paused on entering, 
then turned to the bed close to the door, and stared steadily 
at one of the boys lying in it. She then passed to the 
foot of the next boy's bed, and, after a moment, stealthily 
moved up to the head, and taking from her wallet a mallet 
and peg, drove the peg into his forehead. Young Seaforth 
said he heard the crash of the bones, though the boy never 
stirred. She then proceeded round the room, looking at 
some boys longer than at others. When she came to him, 
his suspense was awful. He felt he could not resist or even 
cry out, and he never could forget in years after that 
moment's agony when he saw her hand reaching down for a 
nail, and feeling his ears. At last, after a look, she slunk oif, 
slowly completing the circuit of the room, disappeared noise- 
lessly through the same door by which she had entered. Then 
he felt the spell seemed to be taken off, and uttered the cry 
which had alarmed the nurse. The latter laughed at the 
lad's story, and told him to go to sleep. When the doctor 
came an hour later to make his rounds he observed that the 
boy was feverish and excited, and asked the nurse afterwards 
if she knew the cause, whereupon she reported what had 
occurred. The doctor, struck with the story, returned to the 
boy's bedside and made him repeat his dream. He took it 
down in writing at the moment. The following day nothing 
■eventful happened, but in course of time some got worse ; a few 



indeed died, others suffered but slightly, while some, though they 
recovered, bore some evil trace and consequence of the fever 
for the rest of their lives. The doctor, to his horror, found 
that those whom Lord Seaforth had described as having a 
peg driven into their foreheads, were those who died from 
the fever ; those whom the old hag passed by recovered, 
and were none the worse ; whereas those she appeared to 
look at intently, or handled, all suffered afterwards. Lord 
Seaforth left his bed of sickness almost stone deaf ; and, in 
later years, grieving over the loss of his four sons, absolutely 
and entirely ceased k> speak. 

A LORD advocate's DREAM. 

A dream not of the so-called supernatural order, but 
one in which the sub-conscious self was able, in a fit of 
somnambulism, to communicate by writing with the 
conscious self, is that which occurred to Sir George 
Mackenzie, of Rosehaugh, Lord Advocate of Scotland in 
the reign of' Charles II. The story is as follows : — 

On the occasion when at Rosehaugh, a poor widow from 
a neighbouring estate called to consult him regarding her 
being repeatedly warned to remove from a small croft which 
she held under a lease of several years ; but as some time 
had yet to run before its expiry, and being threatened with 
summary ejection from the croft, she went to solicit his 
advice. Having examined the tenor of the lease. Sir George 
informed her that it contained a flaw, which, in case of opposi- 
tion, would render her success exceedingly doubtful ; and 
although it was certainly an oppressive act to deprive her of 
her croft, he thought her best plan was to submit. Howevev, 
seeing the distressed state of mind in which the poor woman 
was on hearing his opinion, he desired her to call upon him 
the following day, when he would consider her case more 
carefully. His clerk, who always slept in the same room as 
his lordship, was not a little surprised, about midnight, to 
discover him rising from his bed fast asleep, lighting a candle 
which stood on his table, drawing in his chair, and commenc- 
ing to write very busily, as if he had been all 
the time wide awake. The clerk saw how he was 
employed, but he never spoke a word, and, when he had 
finished, he saw him place what he had written in his private 
desk, locking it, extinguishing the candle, and then retiring 
to bed as if nothing had happened. Next morning at break- 
fast. Sir George remarked that he had had a very strange 
dream about the poor widow's threatened ejectment, which 
he could now remember, and he had now no doubt of making 
out a clear case in her favour. His clerk rose from the table, 
asked for the key of his desk, and brought therefrom several 
pages of manuscript ; and, as he handed them to Sir George, 
inquired, " Is that like your dream ? " On looking over it 
for a few seconds, Sir George said, " Dear me, this is 
singular ; this is my very dream 1 " He was no less surprised 
when his clerk informed him of the manner in which he had 
acted ; and, sending for the widow, he told her what steps to 
adopt to frustrate the efforts of her oppressors. Acting on 
the counsel thus given, the widow was successful, and 
occupied her croft without molestation.* 

A story something like this is told of Mr. Spurgeon, 
who one morning preached a sermon in his sleep, which 
he forgot when he awoke, but which Mrs. Spurgeon, who 
heard it, was able to repeat. 



" *Pfopheeie8 of Brahan Seer," p. 40. 



38 



CHAPTER v.— PREMONITIONS AND PROPHECIES. 



The subject of this chapter springs from the last. It 
is one of strange fascination. Premonitions are distinct 
from dreams, although many times they are communicated 
in sleep. Whether in the sleeping or waking stage there 
are times when mortal men gain, as it were, chance 
glimpses behind the veil which conceals the future. 
Sometimes this premonition takes the shape of a deep in- 
dwelling consciousness, based not on reason or on obser- 
vation, that for us awaits some great work to be done, 
which we know but dimly, but which is, nevertheless, 
the one reality of life. 

Souls destined to o'erleap the vulgar lot, 
And mould the world unto the scheme of God, 
Have a foreconsciousness of their high doom, 
As men are known to shiver at the heart 
When the cold shadow of some coming ill 
Creeps slowly o'er their spirits unawares. 
Hath good less power of prophecy than ill ? 

It was this that sustained Moses in exile in the wilder- 
ness, and Cromwell, when, in the darkest hour of his 
country's fortunes, he resolved to face the dungeon and 
the scaflbld rather than seek liberty and peace across the 
Atlantic. 

But the spirit of prophecy, "this inward feeling of 
the glorious end," which has been the sustaining element 
in most heroic lives, is but the highest form of a foresee- 
ing gift which seems to be distributed haphazard among 
all sr j is and conditions of men, and which quite as fre- 
quently foresees small things as great. Nothing is more 
extraordinary and, indeed, more perplexing than the odd 
freaks of the vaticinating spirit. Its exercise is often so 
fantastic and purposeless that it is not surprising practical 
men lose patience with it altogether. 

MR, BLiCKHAM'S PEEIUCTION. 

Among many odd premonitions brought under my 
notice since the publication of "Real Ghost Stories,"' one of 
the oddest was that told me by Mr. Blackhain,the respected 
and energetic founder of the movement known as the 
Pleasant Sunday Afternoons. Mr. Blackham, more than 
twenty years ago, was going along a road with his sister 
when they met a young man. Instantly Mr. Blackham 
turned to his sister, and said : " I see that you will marry 
that young man, you will become as fat as a landlady, 
and you will have thirteen children." All of which was 
fulfilled to the letter. Here the chances against the 
fulfilment of the threefold prediction were enormous. 
Mr. Blackham did not even know at the time whether 
his sister and the young man they met were on terms 
of friendship, much less affection, and he could not pos- 
sibly have guessed the future rotundity of his sister's 
body or the abnormal size of her family. He simply 
seemed to see the fact, and seeing it, mentioned it on the 
spot, as his sister, who is still living, can testify. The 
thirteen children are also en evidence. 

THE TRIVIALITIES 01' FORESEEING. 

The other day, Mrs. A , the sister of the well- 
known writer of that popular religious story, ' ' The White 
Dove asid the Cross of Pearls," called at Mowbray House, 
and during her visit the conversation turned upon this 
subject. She told me the following story, which occurred 
in her own household, as illustrating the triviality 
of the circumstances sometimes revealed in advance : 
— A few years ago my daughter, aged eight, told us one 
morning that uncle Arthur had come home, that he was 
quite black, and that he had got under the table. As at 



that time we believed my brother was in New Zealand,, 
we attached no importance to the dream. Three or four- 
days afterwards, to my mother's infinite amazement, her 
son Arthur walked into the house. Disappointed and 
disgusted with his ill fortune in New Zealand, he had 
worked his passage home before the mast, and arrived 
— unannounced save by my child's dream — as brown as a 
berry with the exposure in the sun and wind on board 
ship, I was out when he arrived ; when I came in the 
family was at dinner. In order to give me a little fright, 
he concealed himself under the table, from whence he 
emerged, no little to my surprise, when I had seatei 
myself in my usual place. Even in this small and almost 
grotesque detail my child's dream canle true ; but what 
purpose is served no one could possibly say. 

Purpose there seems to be none in those things, any 
more than there is purpose in the glimpse you obtain of 
a landscape through a gap in a wall, past which you are 
driving at full speed. 

MISS X.'S DOGCART. 

Some people have this gift of seeing in advance 
very much developed. There is, for instance, Miss 
X , of the Psychical Research Society, whose ex- 
ploits in seeing a dogcart and its passengers half an 
hour before they really arrived, has taken its place 
as the classical illustration of this fantastic faculty of 
intermittent foresight. As the story is so well authenti- 
cated, and has become a leading case in the discussion, 
I reprint the passage in which it occurs from the " Pro- 
ceedings of the Psychical Research Society." 

The narrative is by a friend of the percipient : — 

About eight years ago (April, ls82), X and I were .staying 
in a country house, in a neighbourhood quite strange to us 
both. One morning, soon after our arrival, we drove with a 
party of four or five others in a waggonette to the neigh- 
bouring town, and, on our return, as we came in sight of the 
house, X. remarked to our hostess, " You have very early 
visitors ; who are your friends ? " 

(I was sitting, says Miss X, either beside or immediately 
behind our host, who was driving, and what at first attracted 
my attention was the sight, as I believe, of fresh wheel 
marks.) 

We all turned to find the cause of the question, but cOuld 
see no one, and as we were still in view of the front door on 
which MisD X's eyes were fixed, we asked her what she could 
possibly be dreaming of. She then described to us, the more 
minutely that we all joined in alisilute denial of the 
existence of anything at all, the appearance of a dog-cart 
standing at the door of the house with a white horse 
and two men, one of whom had got down and was talking 
to a terrier ; she even commented upon the dress of one of 
the gentlemen, who was wearing an ulster, she said, a 
detail which we certainly should not have supposed it 
possible for her to recognise at such a distance from the 
spot. As we drove up the drive X. drew attention to 
the fresh wheel marks, but here also we were all unable to 
see as she did, and when we arrived at the house and found 
no sign of cart and visitors, and on inquiry learned that no 
one had been near in our absence, we naturally treated the- 
whole story as a mistake, caused by X.'s somewhat short 
sight. 

Shortly after she and I were in an upstairs room in the- 
front of the house, when the sound of wheels was heard, 
and I went to the window to see what it might be. " There's 
your dog-cart, after all ! " I exclaimed ; for there before the 
door was the identical dog-cart as X. had described it, 
correct in every detail, one of the gentlemen — having got 
down to ring the bell — being at the moment engaged in 



Premonitions and Prophecies. 



39 



playing with a small fox-terrier. The visitors were strangers 
to our friends - officers from the barracks near, who had 
driven over with an invitation to a ball. 

C, having read over D's account, had added, " This is 
substantially the same account as I heard from one of the 
party in the carriage." Mr. Myers adds, " I heard C, an old 
family servant, tell the story independently with the same 
details." 

Both D. and I were surprised at her accurate knowledge 
of the story, which she had not learnt from us, but from 
another lady present on the occasion. (" Proceedings of the 
Psychical Kesearch Society," vol. vi., p. 37-1.) 

SEEING SBVEX YEAES AHEAD. 

Here is a curious but apparently purposeless premonitory 
dream, sent me by the head mistress of a Board school in 
the north of England. It is the narrative of a dream 
which occurred to her aunt, from whose mouth she took 
down the story : — 

In 1855 I was "keeping school" at H. H , lodging with 
my aunt. 

I was much troubled at that time by the approaching 
marriage of my sister ; for we had been close companions, 
and I knew that marriage would involve separation. 

One night a week before her wedding, I dreamed that my 
sister was already married, and living in London, and that I 
had gone up on a visit to her. I went to the door of a house 

with two steps up to it, and inquired if Mrs. L lived 

there. 

'■ Yes," said the woman who answered the door, " Mrs. 

L lives here, but she is not at home. Follow me and I'll 

show you where she is. I followed my guide through several 
streets, until vre reached the foot of a flight of stone steps 
leading into a large building. " My sister is not here," I 
said with energy ; " this is a workhouse." 

" No," said the woman ; " it is not a workhouse, and your 
sister is here." 

To a porter standing within the portico she said, " Show 
this person the ward where J.Irs. L. is." He conducted me up 
another broad flight of steps, along a long corridor, with 
numbered doors at each side of it. The door at the end of 
thejsorridor facing us was numbered 101. In this room I 
was told I should find Mrs. L. 

In the bed immediately within the door was a young 
vroman. 

" That's not my sister," I said, and was taken to the 
farthest corner of the ward. I got on to the bed indicated, 
and saw the face of my sister. 

Crying " Oh. my Polly, my Polly ; what have they brought 
you here for ? " I awoke. My aunt, who heard the words, 
evidently thought I was going silly over my sister's marriage. 

A week later, having gone home to be present at the 
wedding, I told my sister what I had dreamt. She said it 
was only a dream, but it had made her feel very unhappy. 

In 1862, I went to London for the first time (to the Ex- 
hibition), and my sister showed me the house in which she 
had lived, which was the same as I saw in my dream. She had 
previously told me that the rest of my dream had come true 
in every particular. For the year after her marriage, being 
ill, she was advised by her medical attendant to go (as a 
paying patient) into Guy's Hospital, for the best treatment. 
She told me that my description of the place (as dreamed) 
was accurate in every particular, even to the number of the 
door of her ward, the young woman v/ho lay Just inside the 
door, and the position of her own bed at the far end of the 
ward. 

This was purposeless enough, as apparently purpose- 
less as the fall of a meteor from the sky. People were 
willing to admit that meteors might fall if they were 
hurled, like Jove's thunderbolts, to execute vengeance on 
the evil- doer ; but to fall a propos de rien — that was 
another matter. Still science does not refuse to believe 
m meteors, merely because their advent on this earth's 
crust is not linked on in any definite manner to the 



affairs of mortal men. Neither is it sensible to refuse 
to recognise the facts of foreseeing, because the thing 
foreseen was not worth seeing when it occurred, let alone 
seeing it before it happened. 

THE BEAHAN SEEE. 

At the same time, side by side with this haphazard and 
purposeless foreseeing, there is a great deal of fairly well- 
authenticated prophecy to which it may be well some 
day to call particular attention. Two notable foreseers, 
whose fame is not so well known in South Britain as in 
Korth, were Peden ^he Prophet, of Covenanting fame, in 
the Lowlands, and the Brahan Seer, of an earlier genera- 
tion, in the Highlands. Peden was a notable figure among 
the worthies of Scotland, one of those whose religious 
faith and patriotic devotion were attested by a life of 
sacrifice and a bloody death cheerfully endured for 
Christ's Crown and Covenant. 

The Brahan Seer was not cast in the same heroic mould 
as Peden the Prophet, but his predictions were even 
more remarkable, and are still better attested. He was 
a native of the Island of Lews, of humble birth, who 
predicted many things in the middle of the seventeenth 
century which were fulfilled to the letter in the eighteenth 
and nineteenth. 

Among these extraordinary predictions, the opening of 
the Caledonian Canal occupies a deservedly famous place. 
The most remarkable, because the most detailed and 
the best known, was the prophecy of the extinction of 
the House of Seaforth. The Brahan Seer having told 
Lady Seaforth of her husband's infidelity, of which he was 
clairvoyantly aware, she avenged her own wrong by 
burning the clairvoyant. 

THE PEOPHECY, illDDLE OF SEVENTEENTH CENTUEY. 

When the Seer found that no mercy was to be expected 
either from the vindictive lady or her subservient vassals, 
he resigned himself to his fate. He drew forth his 
white stone, so long the instrument of his supernatural 
intelligence, and once more applying it to his eye, spoke 
as follows : — 

" I see into the far future, and I read the doom of the race 
of my oppressor. The long-descended line of Seaforth will, 
ere many generations have passed, end in extinction 
and in sorrow. I see a chief, the last of his house, 
both deaf and dumb. He will be the father of four 
fair sons, all of whom he will follow to the tomb. 
He will live careworn and die mourning, knowing that 
the honours of his line are to be extinguished for ever, 
and that no future chief of the Mackenzies shall bear rule at 
Brahan or in Kintail. After lamenting over the last and 
most promising of his sons, he himself shall sink into the 
grave, and the remnant of his possessions shall be inherited 
by a white-coifed (or white-hooded) lassie from the East, and 
she is to kill her sister. And as a sign by which it may be 
known that these things are coming to pass, there shall be 
four great lairds in the days of the last deaf and dumb Sea- 
forth — Gairloch, Chisholm, Grant, andKaasay— of whom one 
shall be buck-toothed, another hare-lipped, another half- 
witted, and the fourth a stammerer. Chiefs distinguished by 
these personal marks shall be the allies and neighbours of 
the last Seaforth ; and when he looks around him and sees 
them, he may know that his sons are doomed to death, that 
his broad lands shall pass away to the stranger, and that his 
race shall come to an end." 

When the seer had ended this prediction, he threw his 
white stone into a small loch, and declared that v.hoever 
should find that stone would be similarly gifted. Then 
submitting to his fate, he was at once executed, and this 
wild and fearful doom ended his strange and uncanny life. 

THE FULFILMENT fN NINETEENTH CENTUEY. 

The long-descended line of Seaforth ended in the person 
of Lord Seaforth of Kintail, who died January lltb, 



40 



More Ghost Stories. 



1815. He lost his hearing wlien a boy from an attack of 
scarlet fever. Towards the close of his life he became 
inarticulate, and never spoke. He was the father of four 
sons. One died young ; the other three were cut oft" in 
the prime of life. He lived on for some years careworn 
and heartbroken, knowing he was the last of his line. 
After his last son died, he died also, and the Seaf orth estates 
passed to his eldest surviving daughter. Lady Hood, whose 
husband was Admiral of the East India station, and who 
returned from the East Indies to take possession of the 
inheritance. After many years this white-hooded lassie 
from the East, who had married again, was driving a 
pony carriage near Brahan Castle, when the ponies ran 
away. Her sister, who was in the carriage, was thrown 
out and killed. 

Thus was the prophecy fulfilled to the letter 1-50 years 
after its utterance. Sir Bernard Burke says : — 

With regard to the four Highland lairds, who were 
to be buck -toothed, hare -lipped, half-witted, and a 
stammerer — Mackenzie, Baronet oE Gairloch ; Chisholm of 
Chisliolm ; Grant, Baronet of Grant ; and Macleod of 
Raasay — I am uncertain which was which. Suffice it to 
say, that the four lairds were marked by the above-men- 
tioned distinguishing personal peculiarities, and all four 
were the contemporaries of the last of the Seaforths. 

This is very much more detailed and precise than the 
story current in society some years ago, which was to the 
effect that the late Duke of Clarence was twice warned 
by fortune-tellers against m^irriage. Marriage, he was 
told, would bring him death. This prediction, if it really 
was made, has been unfortunately fulfilled ; but there is 
no such evidence as to its existence to be found in the 
■case of the prophecy of Seaf orth 's doom. 

A>iOTHEE, SCOTCH FOEESEEE. 

Amongst other historical instances of second sight, the 
Rev. A. Macgregor, in his pamphlet on " Highland 
Superstitions," mentions that — 

Mackenzie of Tarbat, afterwards Earl of Cromartie, a 
talented statesman in the reign of Charles II., wrote some 
account of this strange faculty for the use of the celebrated 
Boyle. He gives one instance as follows : — One day as he 
•was riding in a field among his tenants, who were manuring 
barley ; a stranger came up to the party and observed that 
they need not be so busy about their crop, as he saw the 
Englishmen's liorses tethered among them already. The 
event proved as the man had foretold, for the horses of 
Cromwell's army in 1630 ate up the whole field. A few years 
after this incident, before Argyll went on his fatal journey to 
congratulate King Charles on his restoration ; he was play- 
ing at bowls with some gentlemen near his castle at Inveraray, 
when one of them grew pale and fainted as the Marquis 
stooped for his bowl. On recovering, he cried, " Bless me, 
what do I see? my lord with his head off, and all his 
shoulders full of blood." 

In these instances foreknowledge was of no avail to 
avert the predicted doom. It is a pleasant relief to turn 
to a more recent instance in which a dream thrice repeated 
saved a man's life. 

A LIFE SAVED EY A DEEAM. 

The Rev. Alexander Stewart, LL.D., F.S.A., etc., Nether 
Lochaber, sends me the following instance of a profitable 
premonition : — 

It was in the winter of 1853 that my brother-in-law, Mr. 
Kenneth Morrison, came on a visit to us here at the Manse 
of Nether Lochaber. Mr. Morrison was at that time chief 
officer of the steamship City of Manchester, of the Inman 
line, one of the ocean " greyhounds " of lier day, sailing 
between Liverpool and Philadelphia. 

In my service here, at the time of Mr Morrison's visit, was 
a native of Lochaber, Angus MacMaster by name, an active 



intelligent man, of about thirty years of age, a most useful 
man, a capital shot, an expert angler, and one of the best 
violinists in the West Highlands. No great wonder, there- 
fore, that Morrison took a liking for Angus, and that the end 
of it was that Morrison invited Angus to join him on board 
the Citj/ of Manchester, where, it was arranged, he should 
act as one of the steerage stewards, and, at the same time, 
as Mr. Morrison's valet. To this Angus very willingly agreed, 
and so it was that when Mr. Morrison's leave of absence 
expired, he and Angus jeined the City of Manchester at 
Liverpool. 

Within a twelvemonth afterwards Mr. Morrison wrote to 
say that he was about to be promoted to the command of the 
new Inman Steamship City of Glasgo7v — a,t that time, of her 
class and kind, the finest ship afloat — and that having got a 
few weeks' holiday, he was coming down to visit his friends 
in Lochaber, bringing Angus MacMaster along with him, for 
he had proved so good and faithful a servant that he was 
resolved not to part with him. 

Sooner than was expected, and when his leave had onl" 
extended to some twenty days. Captain Morrison was 
summoned to Liverpool to take charge of his ship, which 
had fiready booked her full complement of passengers, and 
taken in most of her cargo, and only required some little 
putting to rights, which had better be done under her com- 
mander's supervision, before she sailed on her maiden trip to 
Philadelphia. " I must be oil the day after to-morrow," said 
Morrison, as he handed the letter to me across the table. 
" Please send for Angus," he continued, " I wish him to come 
at once, that we may be ready to start by Wednesday 
morning." This was at the breakfast table on a Monday 
morning; and that same evening Angus, summoned by a 
special messenger from the glen in which he was staying with 
his friends, arrived at the Manse, but in so grave and cheer- 
less a mood that I noticed it at once, and wondered what 
could be the matter with him. Taking him into a private 
room, I said, " Angus, Captain Morrison leaves the day after 
to-morrow. You had better get his things packed at once. 
And, by the way, what a lucky fellow you are ! If you did 
so well on the City of Manchester, you will in a year or two 
make quite a fortune in the City of Glasgow." To my 
astonishment Angus replied, " I am not going in the City of 
(7lasgo!v~at least, not on this voyage— and I wish you could 
persuade Captain Morrison— the best and kindest master ever 
man had— not to go either." " Not going ? What in the 
world do you mean, Angus ? " was my very natural exclama- 
tion of surprise. " Well, sir," said Angus (the reader 
will please understand that our talk was in Gaelic), 
Well, sir," said Angus, " You must not be angry with me if 
I tell you that on the last three nights my father, who has 
been dead nine years, as you know, has appeared to me and 
warned nie not to go on this voyage, for that it will prove 
disastrous. Whether in dreamer waking vision of the night, 
I cannot say; but I saw him, sir, as distinctly as I now see 
you ; clothed exactly as I remember him in life ; and he 
stood by my bedside, and with up-lifted hand and warning 
finger, and with a most solemn and earnest expression of 
countenance, he said, ' Angus, my beloved son, don't go on 
this voyage. It will not be a prosperous one?' On three 
nights running has my father appeared to me in this form, 
and with the same words of warning ; and although much 
against my will, I have made up my mind that in the face of 
such warning, thrice repeated, it would be wrong in me to 
go on this voyage. It does not become me to do it, but I 
wish you, sir, would tell Captain Morrison what I have now 
told you ; and persuade him if possible to make the 
best excuse he can, and on no account to go on this voyage 
in the City of frlasgoiv." I said all I could of course, and 
when Captain Morrison was told of it, he, too, said all he 
could to shake Angus from his resolution ; but all in vain. 
And so it was that Morrison left without him ; poor Angus 
actually weeping as he bade his master good bye. 

Early in March of that year, the City of Glasgow, with a 
valuable cargo and upwards of five hundred passengers on 
board, sailed under Morrison's command for Philadelphia ; and 
all that was good and prosperous was confidently predicted 



Premonitions and Prophfxies. 



41 



of the voyage of so fine a ship under charge of so capable a 
commander. When sufficient time had expired, and there 
was still no word of the ship's arrival at Philadelphia, Angus 
came to enquire if we had heard anything about her. I could 
only reply that there was as yet no word of her, but that the 
owners, in reply to my inquiries, were confident of her safety 
—their theory being that something had gone wrong with 
her engines, and that she was probably proceeding under 
sail. " Pray God it may be so ! " said Angus with the tears 
in his eyes ; and then in his own emphatic language— «c/i 
s'eagal learn, aon chuid dhuMse na dhomhsa nach tig fios na 
forfhais oirce gu hrath— (hut great is my fear that neither 
to you, sir, nor to me shall word of her safety, or message 
from her at all ever arrive). And it was even so : From the 
day she left the Mersey until this day no word of the (ittj of 
Glasgow has ever been heard. It was the opinion of those 
best able to offer a proba.ble conjecture at the time, that she 
must have come into contact with an iceberg, and instantly 
gone down with all on board. 

I may add that Angus was a Catholic, and that Father 
Macdonald, his priest, told me shortly afterwards that Angus, 
before my messenger calling him to the Manse could have 
reached him, had communicated the thrice-repeated dream 
or vision to him in confession, and precisely in the same 
terms he used in debcribing it to me. When no hope of the 
safety of the City of Glasgow could any longer be entertained, 
Angus emigrated to Australia, whence after the lapse of 
several years, he wrote me to say that he was well and doing 
well. Whether he is still in life, or gone over to the majority, 
I do not know. 

This, however, is exceptional. 

A HIGHLANDERS DREAM OF HIS DEO'WXING. 

Another story, which was sent me by my old friend the 
housekeeper of the Hon. Auberon Herbert's Highland 
retreat on the shores of Loch Awe, is an awful tale of des- 
tiny, the premonition of which only renders it more tragic. 

They were all sitting round the fire one winter night each 
relating his best storys. They had all told a story of the most 
wonderfull things he had heard or seen in the Ghost :ine, but 
Martin Barraw from Uist who sat silently lestenicg to all 

Come, :\Iartin, said the man of the house are you not going 
to tell a story I am sure you know many 

Well yes said Martin. I know some and there is one strange 
one, running in my mind all this night, that I have never told 
to anyone yet, but I thinl-' I must tell it tonight. 

Oh yes do Martin cried all present 

Well said Martin you all I am sure remember the night of 
the fatal boat accident at Portroch ferry, when Murdoch 
McLane, big David the Gamekeeper, and Donald McRae, the 
ferryman were drownd and I was the only one saved of the 
four 

Yes we do that Martin, remember it well, said the good 
man, that was the night the Taybrige was blowen down, it 
was a Sunday night the 28th of Decr/79. 

Yes you are right that was the very night. Well you know 
Murdoch and I were Salmon watching down the other side 
of the Loch that winter. Well one night about the middle 
of November we were sitting by the side of Altanlarich, it 
would be about midnight, we had sat for some time without 
speaking I thought Murdoch w.as asleep and I was very nearly 
so to when suddently Murdoch sprung to his feet with a jump 
that brought me to mine in a second 

Goodness what is wrong with you said I looking round 
in every direction to see what startled him but could see 
nothing 

O dear dear what a horrid dream I have had said he A 
dream said I. My I thought you had seen a ghost or some- 
thing by the spring you gave 

Well you would spring to if you could and you drowning. 
Then he told me that he thoug'»t»it was the 28th of Dec. 
and there was such a storm he had never seen anything like 
it, in his life before. We were crossing the loch at the ferry 
said he. We had the big white boat and four oars on her. 
Big David the keeper Donald the ferryman you and I. And 



man but it was awful, the boat right up on end at times, 
every wave washing over us and filling the boat more and 
more, and no way of bailing her, because no one could let go 
his oar, you and I were on the weather side, and Big David 
and Donald on the other, they of course had the worst of 
it, we got on untell we were near the other side, the waves 
were getting bigger and the boat getting heavier, we were 
going to run for the creek, when she was struck by a I'l uge 
wave that filled her up to the seats and sent David & 
Donald on their backs, they lost their oars, and the nixt 
wave came right over her and down she went. The other 
two never were seen, you and I came up and tryed to swim to 
the shore, you gof near enough to catch a rope that was 
throwen you, but I could not get through the tremendous 
waves and was Just going down when I awoke with such a 
start. 

My what a frightful dream said I. I should not like to 
have such a dream although I do not believe in dreams or 
Ghosts or these things it was the rain falling on your face 
did it 

Well maybe it was said he but all the same I could see he 
was thinking a good deal about it all night, although I tryed 
to laugh him out of it. Well time passed untell about the 
beiming of Dec. there was heavy rain Murdoch went 
home to see his wife and family as all the rivers were flooded 
and there was no need of watching. He was on bis way back 
to his work on the evening of the nixt day, when he got to 
the ferry, it was raining blowing like to blow the breeks of a 
Hieland man as they say. Dear me Jlurdoch, said Donald the 
ferryman you surely don't mean to go out to-night. 

It is very stormy said Murdoch if you would be so kind as 
come over for me at six oclock in the morning I would go 
home again I must be down passed the Governer's before he 
gets up you know. 

Oh I'll do that for you Murdoch said Donald. So Murdoch 
went home again that night, and nixt morning by six o'clock 
he was at the ferry again. Well done, Donald. You are a man 
of your word said he. As he seen what he thought was 
Donald on the peir waiting him with his boat along side, — 
the morning was calm and fair though pretty dark, he 
thought it strange Donald did not answer him, but hurrying 
down the peir was about to step into the boat, when he felt 
someone strike him a violent blow on the ear with the open 
hand, looking sharply round he was astonished to find no one 
near, but as he thought as he turned round he had seen a 
dark shadow disappear in the distance. 

God be with us, said he turning to Donald what was that, 
he was horror struck to see a most hideous Object in what he 
had taken to be Donald, glaring at him with eyes of fire. 
God have mercy on my soul, said he, as he turned to run, but 
he had no sooner done so then he was seized by a Grasp of 
iron and pressed down towards the boat, then began a struggle 
for life, he wrestled and struggled with all his strength and 
you know he was a very strong man, but he could do nothing 
in the iron Grasp of his foe, and that foe a mere shadow, he 
was surely and steadly forced towards the boat, he was being 
forced over the side of the peir and into the boat through 
which he could see the waves rolling quite clearly, it was a 
mere shadow also 

Oh God help me he cried from the depth of his heart as he 
gave himself up for lost. Suddenty as from some unseen 
power the grasp that held him ceased and Murdoch fell back 
upon the peir unconscious. 

How long he lay he could not say, but it was Donald 
throwing water in his face that brought him round, they went 
into the Hotel where the people were Just getting up, and he 
got a glass of Brandy to steady his nerves, and after a short 
time they started and Murdoch got back to his work some- 
time during the day, where he told me the whole affair. 

Poor Murdoch was much changed after that, for the few 
day that he lived, you could easily see the thing was pressing 
upon his mind a good deal. 

I need not tell you of the boat accident you all know that 
well enough already, how Murdoch,s dream became true even 
to the very letter. Mr. Ross the Minister was preaching in 
the little church up here we went to put him across the 



42 



More Ghost Stories. 



Loch and it was while comming back that we were caught in 
the storm and the boat was swamped. Big David and 
Donald never were seen Murdoch and I tryed to swim to the 
shore but he only got a short way when he also sunk and was 
drowned I got near enough to catch a rope that they threw 
out to me and they pulled me in although I was Just about 
dead two 

There are many cases of this unavailing warning. 
Mr. T. A. Hamilton, of Ryedale Terrace, Maxwelltown, 
Dumfries, writes ; — 

Thirty years ago I had the misfortune to lose my right 
eye under peculiar circumstances, and the night previous to 
the day on which it happened my sister dreamt that such 
had happened under precisely the same circumstances to 
which it did, and related her dream to the household before 
it had occurred. The distance between the scene of the 
accident and the house in which she slept was eight miles. 

A HOMELY HINT. 

One of the oddest illustrations of a useful hint in ad- 
vance, rather than a premonition, is sent me by Mr. R. Wol- 
stenholme, of 62, King- street, Blackburn, who says that 
he is prepared to take his oath on the accuracy of his 
statement. 

A few years ago, at the time the following incident occurred, 
I was residing at 4 and 6 Preston New Road, Blackburn, 
following the business of professional photographer. 

A Mr. Monk, of Preston, also a professional photographer, 
had discharged a workman without notice on the ground of 
incapacity. The workman, who had a twelve months' engage- 
ment with Mr. Monk, sued that gentleman for wages due to 
the end of the term for which both had signed an agreement. 

Mr. Monk came over to Blackburn a day or two before the 
trial and asked me to go as an expert and give evidence at 
the trial as to whether the work being done by the man was 
such as to lead to the belief that the specimens he had for- 
warded, and which led to his engagement, had been done by 
the same party, who was then spoiling everything he put his 
hand to. 

At that time I was keeping a pony Fanny and as I had 
not much work for her I determined to drive over to Preston, 
a distance of nine miles. 

On the morning of the trial I yoked Fanny to the trap, 
in a passage behind my house. On each side of the passage is 
a wall aL vut 8 feet high, the wall on one side forming the 
boundary to the backs of the houses, the wall on the other 
side forming the boundary to a large wood yard. I had 
everything ready for starting on my journey and had gone 
into the house for a knee rug and my whip. When I returned 
with these articles, and was standing in the trap arranging 
the rags, etc., I heard what sounded like the voice of a man 
speaking within a foot of my ears these words, " Put some 
string in your pocket." 

I immediately turned round to see who was speaking, but 
to my surprise there was no one in the passage or anywhere 
in the neighbourhood. A cab-stand is in the open street at 
the bottom of the back passage, and thinking it must be one 
of the " cabbies " who had spoken I got out of the trap and 
went to the bottom of the passage to see who the person was. 

The cab-stand was empty, not a cab about, and the only 
person I could see was a lady, who was seventy or eighty 
yards up the street on the opposite side. There was no 
one about to account for the voice, neither was there any 
apparent cause that I know of why I should put the string 
in my pocket. 

I went into the house again and told my wife what I had 
heard. Her reply was, " Well, take some string with you, it 
will be no great weight to carry." So I put several yards in 
my pocket. 

I arrived at Preston all right, and drove to the Dog Hotel, 
and gave Fanny into the care of the ostler. After the trial 
was over we all returned to the Dog to tea, and at twenty 
minutes to nine I commenjed my journey home. 

The night was very dark, but as I had good lamps with me 
I did not heed the darkness. 



Fanny trotted along tlie road at a brisk speed and all was 
going on well, when suddenly she stopped, and no matter 
how I used the whip or coaxed her, she would not stir another 
step forward, but began to back, until she backed the trap 
into the hedge on the road side. 

I jumped out, and taking one of the lamps with me ran to 
her head to see what was the matter. I immediately found 
that the strap which stretches from the horse's collar and is 
secured at the bottom end of the shafts, the " trace " by 
which the trap is dragged along, had broken inside a piece of 
metal which connects it with the collar. 

The defect, being covered by the metal plate, had escaped 
my observation, and I had no idea that anything was wrong 
with the harness in any part. 

I removed the broken trace, and I now saw a use for the 
string I had in my pocket ; with it I rigged up a temporary 
arrangement, by means of which Fanny was able to taks the 
trap and myself home. 

Had I not have taken the string with me I should have 
had to leave the trap on the road side and walk home, a dis- 
tance of six miles. 

Who or what spoke I know not ; all I know is that the 
" v^ce " sounded close to my ears, not more than a foot 
away, and the tone of it was that of a man's voice, and the 
nearest person I could find was a lady, and she was seventy 
or eighty y.ards away. 

"SIMON IS DEAD." 

A correspondent in the West of England sends me the 
following narrative of what is an intimation rather than 
a premonition : — 

In my house in Bridgend, where two of my sisters are at 
present living, a neighbour of ours kept a man of all work, 
by name Simon Collier. I often used to talk to the man, as 
he was frequently sent in to our place with fruit and vege- 
tables. One afternoon, in leaving oS work about five o'clock, 
I had just left the office premises, when something said to 
me, " Simon is dead ; Simon is dead ;" and all the way home 
I found myself muttering, " Simon is dead." Upon reaching 
home I missed my dear mother, and upon asking my sister 
where she was she replied, " She is over at Simon's house. 
Simon is dead." The feelings that came over me at the news 
I cannot describe. I hadn't heard anything of the man for 
days past, and there was nothing that could have given me 
the slightest indication that he was ill. He appeared per- 
fectly well in the early part of the day, but after dinner his 
wife said he came over queer, and about four o'clock in the 
afternoon he was in such agonies that she rushed ever to my 
mother. When they got back my mother said she found him 
writhing on the floor. The doctor was at once sent for, but the 
man was dead before he arrived. The symptoms had all the 
appearance of English cholera. I can only account for the 
case as one in which the sympathy that existed between 
my dear mother and me was so strong as to cause a subtle 
current of communication, call it by whatever name you 
will. My dear mother has been dead some months now ; but 
my sisters will doubtless remember the case, and the neigh- 
bours can testify as to the death of poor Simon. Ivy House, 
Newcastle Hill, Bridgend, Glamorganshire, is their address. 
I have not told them I am writing to you. As far as I 
can fix the date of the event I think nine years would be 
the time ; it would not be later (perhaps a year or two 
earlier, but certainly not later.) 

A MESSAGE RECEIVED SIX WEEKS BEFORE ITS DISPATCH. 

The Comte de Maricourt sends me the following instance 
of premonition, by way of mediumship : — 

I was in a town in the west of France, occupied with 
spiritualism. A lady and her daughter, both tolerably good 
mediums, wrote sometimes under the impulse of spirits. 
Some evening the pencil, in the hand of the mother, wrote : 
" S. (my Christian name) make haste and come to V. (a country 
place near Paris inhabited by a portion of my maternal 
family) because your uncle is dead and your grandmother 
dying." 



Premonitions and Prophecies. 



43 



My old grandmother, quite in idiocy, lived in the house of 
her daughter, my aunt, whose husband refused to receive me ; 
we were in very ill terms. 

I acknowledged the handwritings of an old lady, cousin 
and neighbour of the afore-n rimed parents, and said, laughing, 
" What nonsense ! It is again a trick played by those 
devilish liars and deceivers, ghosts ! " 

But exactly six weeks after that evening the postman gave 
me a letter sent by the cousin, whose first sentence was : 
" R., make haste" etc. etc. The handwriting was perfectly 
like the lines obtained by the way of medium. I was be- 
wildered when another letter arrived, this time written by 
my aunt herself, confirmative of the cousin's one. The 
previously announced facts were true ; her husband was 
dead about a month before, and my grandmother's life out 
of any hope of salvation. She died about a fortnight after 
my return at V., without knowing who I was. 

Akin to premonitions are those class of phenomena 
which may be described as leadings, that is to say, where 
a person is guided by some unknown influence to go to a 
certain place, to seek out a certain individual, or to do 
something or other when nothing can have suggested it 
to him from the conscious working of his mind. This 
may be explained by telepathy : in former times it would 
have been regarded as the undoubted evidence of the 
action of ministering spirits or of the direct intervention 
of Providence. The subject is one of great interest, but 
we have not space to discuss it here, excepting giving a 
few cases which are supplied by correspondents. The 
following reached me from a correspondent in York- 
shire : — 

Several times I have had remarkable premonitions of 
things I was to do which haunted me until I had carried 
them out. I give t»o instances. The first took place in the 
year 1875, in the month of July or August. A lady came 
to live in the town near which I then resided, with her 
widowed step-mother, and the latter's young family. They 
were left entirely dependent on their own exertions, and 
many of my friends knew, and were interested in the case. 

I was introduced by one of these to Miss G , and 

though not on very intimate terms with her, felt very 
sorry for her difBcult position. I knew she had a hard 
struggle to live, but did not know she was in 
absolute want. However, one day I felt impelled, as it were, 
to give her a £5 note, that special amount being impressed 
upon my mind. I struggled with the feeling for a day or two, 
but could not get rid of it. Finally, as I felt I was not on 

sufficiently familiar t3rms to offer money to Miss G , I 

went to the mutual friend who introduced me to her, and 
asked her if she would kindly be my almoner, provided she 
did not think Miss G would be oSended. 

" Offended ! " she cried. " Why it was only yesterday she 
was here in the greatest distress, and when I asked the 
reason she told me her rent would be due on MoQda}^ and, 
with all her struggling and striving, she did know where to 
raise the last £5 note." 

A lady in Ireland, whose experience reached me at the 
eleventh hour, sends me the following account of her 
own experience: — 

Again and again I have felt impelled to go to certain 
places without in the least knowing why. On one occasion, 
and on a day when I was particularly busy, I had to turn 
back and go down a street, into a house, and up to the top 
and knock at a door. I shall never forget how foolish I felt 
as I stood there awaiting the result of my knock. I found a 
young girl there dying-, alone and in poverty. She had been 
a National Scho'^! ■ ' t, and fallen into bad health. The 
■brightest soul 1 t,»tr met dwelt in her feeble body; the 
sunniest smile on her face during the month she lingered. 
It was a pleasure to mind her. One day s-he seemed better, 
when she asked me to sing " The Land of the Leal." Even to 
my eyes she seemed likely to recover, but my instinct said 
" No " ; the doctor said she would, but she died that night at 
the hour I said she would. 



Three other similar cases I could mention where I have 
been led to sick people whom I had never heard of before. 

HOW A BETTING MAN WAS CONVERTED. 

One of the most interesting crses of premonitions 
occurring in a dream is that which I have received from 
the Rev. Mr. Champness, who is very well known in the 
Wesieya-n denomination, and v^hose reputation for 
sterling philanthropy and fervent evangelical Christianity 
is much wider than his denomination. Here is the story, 
as Mr. Champness sepds it me : — 

When reading the Ghost Number of the Review of 
Reviews, especially that which relates to doubles in 
dreams, I was reminded of something which hippened 
to myself. Some years ago, when working as an Evan- 
gelist, it was arranged that I should conduct a Mission 
in a town which I had never vi.sited before, and where, 
so far as I remember, I did not know a single 
person, though I ought to -say I was very much 
interested in what I had heard about the place, .A had 
been led to think with some anxiety about the Mission. It 
would appear that on the Saturday night preceding the 
Mission a man in the town dreamed that he was standing 
opposite the chapel where the Mission was to be held, and 
that while he was standing there watching the people leave 
the chapel, a minister, whom he had never seen before, 
came up to him and spoke to him with great earnestness 
about religious matters. He was so much impressed by 
the dream that he awoke his wife, and told her how 
excited he was. On the Sunday morning he went to the 
chapel, and greatly to his astonishment, when I came 
into the pulpit he saw that it was the man whom he 
had seen in his dream. I need not say that he was very 
much impressed, and took notice of everything that the 
preacher said and did. When he got home he reminded his 
wife of the dream he had had, ar^ i said, " The man I saw in 
dream is the preacher this morning, and preaches again to- 
night." This interested his wife so much that she went to 
chapel with him in the evening. He attended on Monday and 
Tuesday evenings. On the Tuesday evening after the service 
he waited outside the chapel. To his great surprise, when I 
came out of the chapel I walked straight up to him, and 
spoke to him, energetically, just as he had seen on the Saturday 
night. The whole thing was gone over again in reality, just 
as it had been done in the vision. On the Wednesday evening 
he was there again, and I remonstrated with those who bad 
not yielded to the claims of Jesus Christ. I pushed them 
very hard, and was led to say, without premeditation, ' What 
hinders you ? Why do you not yield yourself to Christ ? 
Have you something on a horse 1 " Strange to say, there was 
a race to be run next day, and ha had backed the favourite, 
and stood to win 8 to 1. As he said afterwards, " I could 
not lug a racehorse to the penitent form." After the service, 
he went straight to the man wi'h whom he had made 
the bet, and said, "That bet's off,' which the man was 
very glad, as he expected to lose the bet. Sure enough, when 
the race was run the one that had been backed did win, but 
he had given up any intention of winning money in that 
way, and that night decided to become a Christian. He has 
since then died, and I have good hope seeing him in the 
country where we may perhaps understand tfiese things 
better than we do now. 

The same kind of dream, foreshadowing something 
to happen in connection with public worship, is sent 
me by an old lady in Yorkshire, who vouches for its 
accuracy : — 

When young, and staying in the town of W., I was much 
troubled for a long time by spiritual doubts, so much so that 
sleep became an impossibility. 

One morning, while lying awake with closed eyes, between 
two and three o'clock, I became conscious of a blight light 
in the room. Opening my eyes, I saw at the foot of my bed 
a very beautiful woman, shrouded from head to foot in a 
veil of light, a lovely smile on her face. 



44 



More Ghost Stories. 



She held in her hand a bible, and fixing her shining eyes 
on me, said, in soft, silvery, angelic tones :— 

"Because of thine unbelief hast thou brought darkness 
into thy soul. Hope thou in God, for thou shalt yet praise 
Him ! " 

I closed my eyes for awe, and when I ventured to look up 
the vision had disappeared. 

The spiritual darkness continued. 

Three weeks afterwards, at the same hour as before, as I 
lay awake, the same beautiful vision appeared again, and the 
same angel voice said : 

" Take to thyself the shield of faith, the sword of the 
spirit, and the helmet of salvation," Then, after a moment's 
pause, it repeated, very impressively, 

" But above all lay hold 
On faith's victorious shield." 

I closed my eyes as before, and the vision had fled -when L 
re-opened them. 

The week following, on the Sabbath, I stood at the house 
door, strangely undecided as to what place of worship to go 
to that morning, although I had all my life attended the 
services of the Wesleyan ]\Iethodists. 

My companion, now dead, noticing my unusual indecision, 
recommended a chapel near at hand, which was a favourite 
with her ; but I could not feel that that was the right place. 
Passing along the street, hesitating and undecided still, we 
came to the door of a church which I never attended. A 
sudden impulse drew me into it. Singularly enough the 
clergyman gave out as his text the very passage repeated by 
the angel at her second visit ; and at the conclusion of the 
sermon, the hymn was sung containing the quoted couplet : — 
" But above all lay hold 
On faith's victorious shield ! " 

HOW THE VISION COHEM. 

A lady in Yorkshire, who seems to be mere capable of 
analysing her sensations than most persons, sends me 
the following account of her gift : — 

I can give one or two instances in which I think I can say 
I have possessed this faculty. I may premise that it is 
entirely above and beyond my own control, and that I cannot 
command it at will, also that I have only been able to 
exercise it in connection with my own affairs. For some 
time before the power awakens (if I may so speak) I feel very 
restless, nervous, and iTritable, then the future event flashes 
into my mind with the vividness of lightning, and gradually 
fades away again, leaving me in the depths of low spirits, 
which continue for several days. The events unfolded to 
me are always in the future, some are yet awaiting fulfilment. 
I will give two which came to pass in a comparatively short 
time : — 

In the year IBs:' my husband was engaged in a law suit, 
about the success of which he was particularly anxious. 
The trial was to begin on Monday, and as we lived near the 
assize lown he was to leave for it that morning. I had been 
feeling very anxious about it also, and went to church the 
Sunday tefore much troubled in mind. Suddenly, during 
the singing of the psalms, I saw the whole matter arrange 
itself, and heard the verdict given in my husband's favour. 
I told hiui this when we reached home, and though he 
laughed at me for my credulity, still I believe my words 
comforted him. He went away next morning and in due 
course got his verdict. 

We were settled in a house in the Midlands, when by a 
remarkable chain of circumstances, a small place in the 
north of England was offered us to buy. The price asked, 
however, was far too high for us to entertain any idea of it, 
and we wrote to decline it. Nevertheless I said to my 
husband, " I know we shall go there, and that So-and-So will 
offer you some agency business which you will accept." 

" Pooh ! Pooh ! " he said, " that is not at all likely. All 
So-and-So's arrangements are made." 

But notwithstanding, in six months time we had bought 



the house, and in about two years the agency business had 
been offered to my husband. 

A GHOST INSTRUCTS COUNSEL. 

There is an old Scotch tale of an apparition with a 
purpose which may be regarded as almost historical. J 
quote the version which appears in " The Prophecies of 
the Brahan Seer," slightly abridging it where possible :— 

Sir George Mackenzie, Lord Advocate in Charles II. 's reign, 
principally resided at this time in Edinburgh, and, before 
dinner, invariably walked for half-an-hour. The place he 
selected for this was Leith Walk, then almost a solitary 
place. One day, while taking his accustomed exercise, he 
was met by a venerable-looking, grey-headed old gentleman, 
who accosted him and, without introduction and apology, 
said, " There is a very important case to come off in London 
fourteen days hence, at which your presence will be 
required. It is a case of heirship to a very extensive estate 
in the neighbourhood of London, and a pretended claimant 
is doing his utmost to disinherit the real heir, on the 
ground of his inability to produce proper titles thereto. 
It is necessary that you be there on the day mentioned ; 
and in one of the attics of the mansion-house on the estate 
there is an old oak chest with two bottoms ; between these 
you will find the necessary titles, written on parchment. 
Having given this information, the old man disappeared, 
leaving Sir George quite bewildered ; but the latter, resuming 
his walk soon recovered his previous equanimity, and thought 
nothing more of the matter. 

Next day, while taking his walk in the same place, he 
was again met by tire same old gentleman, who earnestly 
urged him not to delay another day in repairing to London, 
assuring him that he would be handsomely rewarded for his 
trouble ; but to this Sir George paid no particular attention. 
The third day he was again met by the same hoary-headed 
sire, who energetically pleaded with him not to lose a day 
in setting out otherwise the case would be lost. His singu- 
lar deportment, and his anxiety that Sir George should 
be present at the discussion of the case, in which he seemed 
so deeply interested, induced Sir George to give in to his 
earnest importunities, and accordingly he started next 
morning on horseback, arriving in London on the day 
preceding that on which the case was to come on. 
In a few hours he was pacing in front of the mansion- 
house described by the old man at Leith Walk, 
where he met one of the claimants of the property, 
who took Sir George into the house. In the drawing-room 
was one portrait which particularly attracted his attention;, 
and after examining it very minutely, he, with a surprised 
expression, inquired of his coiductor whose picture it 
was? and received answer, "It is my great-great- 
grandfather's." " My goodness ! " exclaimed Sir George, 
" the very man who spoke to me three times on three 
successive days in Leith Walk, and at whose urgent request 
I came here ! " Sir George, at his own request, was then 
conducted to the attics, in one of which there was a large 
mass of old papers, which was turned up and examined, 
without discovering anything to assist them in prosecuting 
the claim to the heirship of the property. However, as they 
were about giving up the search. Sir George noticed an old 
trunk lying in a corner, which, his companion told him, had 
lain there for many a year as lumber, and contained nothing. 
Sir George gave the old moth-eaten chest a good hearty kick. 
The bottom flew out of the trunk, with a quantity of chaff, 
among which the original titles to the property were dis- 
covered. Next morning the case was heard. Sir George, in 
reply to the claimant's counsel, in an eloquent speech, ad- 
dressed the Bench ; exposed most effectually the means 
which had been adopted to deprive his client of his birth- 
right ; concluded by producing the titles found in the old 
chest ; and the case was at once decided in favour of his 
client. Sir George immediately returned to Edinburgh, well 
paid for his trouble ; but he never again, in his favourite- 
walk, encountered the old grey-headed gentleman. 



45 



CHAPTER VI.— SP 

So many correspondents have sent me interesting cases 
■of apparitions that I am at a loss to find room for more 
than a mere fraction of their communications. I must, 
however, make room for some at least of these narratives, 
which are more distinctively ghost stories than most of 
the material in the foregoing chapters. Here, for 
instance, is an interesting and almost unique account of 
a haunted road in Skye. It is a story of a ghost which 
is at this very time regularly walking a certain highway 
at a certain hour of the night, a ghost which appears to 
be as regular in its round as a postman, and a ghost 
also which speaks when it is syoken to, although it is 
only visible to those who have second sight. 

A HAUNTED HIGH EGAD. 

I am joint agent for the Caledonian Bank, in one of the 
villages in Skye. I am twenty-six years of age and have 
always been inclined to laugh at ghost stories, and, until this 
experience which I am about to relate, I am bound to confess 
that, in my inmost mind, my conviction was that ghosts, 
doubles, apparitions, etc., were all the offspring of a diseased 
imagination in those that experienced them, and that they 
could all be explained away by natural causes. 

This is the home of superstition, and I have heard 
numerous tales of the " Second Sight," or, as it is quaintlyput 
in Gaelic, " the two sights," but my scepticism extended also 
to those. 

But to my tale. Oar senior clerk is a lad about twenty 
years of age, a native of the island, and belonging to a 
family in which the second sight has been hereditary. His 
father and an uncle have both got it, but he himself had 
never been conscious of possessing it before now. He and I 
are in the habit of calling at a farmhouse about 2^ miles 
from the village. About a month ago we had been there one 
night, and on starting for home my companion, whom I will 
hereafter call Donald, made a remark about a man who had 
walked in front of us on our outward journey. I replied that 
I had not noticed him, when he said, " there he is now, walk- 
ing before us." (I may hefe say that it was a fine night, with 
the moon half on the wane in a clear sky). I looked in front, 
but could see no one, and thinking that the supposed man 
mast be some hundreds of yards away, I remarked that he 
was too far in front for me to make him out. What was my 
surprise when Donald replied, " He is only about a dozen 
yards from us." I began to have an eerie feeling at this, but 
thinking, it was some speck on his eye that Donald was dis- 
torting into human form, and that if such was the case it 
would always keep the same distance from us, I proposed that 
we should run and overtake the spectre. We started, and 
after running a few yards I inquired if we were overhauling 
him. Donald's answer was " we are almost up to him," on 
hearing which, I at once sounded a halt, not wishing in the 
then excited state of our nerves to investigate our shadowy 
friend more closely. We resumed our walk at the very heels 
of the ghost, and now that we had recovered our equanimity, 
we began to discuss him quite calmly. I obtained his des- 
cription to the minutest details. After walking thus about 
a mile and three quarters, we were drawing near a side path 
that breaks off towards the sea-shore, when Donald gave a 
startled exclamation and began to tremble. I asked what 
was up and found that the spectre had turned down this 
side path, and in doing so had suddenly vanished. A night 
or two subsequently we were again on the road. The night 
was pretty dark, and on coming to the aforementioned 
side path Donald again became agitated, and told me that 
the same man, or whatever else he was, was standing at the 
^'unction as we came up, and had started off in front. Since 
then we have traversed the road by night about a dozen 
times, and on every occasion Donald has seen " our friend " 
on either the outward or homeward journey, sometimes on 



SCTRES AT LARGE. 

both. One night we were returning from the farmhouse 
when we were overtaken by a mail coach, and having 
jumped on board, I laughingly remarked to Donald that 
going at this pace we weren't likely to fall foul of our frien d 
the ghost, in which he acquiesced. In this we were mistaken, 
as shortly thereafter Donald, happening to look round, sad, 
"Good G— d, there he is again in front." (The night was 
not dark, and there being a coating of snow on the ground 
one could see pretty well). In about half a minute we passed 
him, Donald pointing at him as we passed, but of course, as 
usual, I saw nothing. 

Last Wednesday night Donald had been escorting home a 
young lady who lives some miles away on the aforesaid road. 
I had proposed accompanying them, but was prevented. How- 
ever, on getting free about 10 p.m., the night being fine, 
" half moon, and a thin coating of snow on the ground," I 
made up my mind to walk out and meet Donald on his 
return journey. I met him about two miles from the village, 
and I at once saw by his agitation that something out of the 
ordinary had happened. To my inquiry, Donald's answer 
was : — " I have been talking to him." I got from him 
the details of the interview, which were as follows : — Just a 
few minutes before I hove in sight Donald saw the " man " 
coming to meet him, and made up his mind to have it out 
with him, so as they were about abreast, he s tys, — " Its a 
fine night." The spectre took no notice, but trudged steadily 
forward, and Donald, plucking up courage, turned, and with 
quickened step got abreast, and slighty in front, and said, 
" How is it that I always see you, while those that walk 
with me don't see you." The spectre gave him a look 
which he says he will never forget, the terrible eyes seemed 
to pierce him through and daze him, and said, " Don't you 
interfere with that which does not interfere with you." 
Donald was half stupefied at this, but managed to say, 
" Surely it is with me that you have to do when I alone see 
you," and getting no immediate reply added, " I hope that I 
may never see you again." The spectre made answer to this, 
but Donald did not catch the words. The spectre had kept 
on his course dnring the conversation, Donald walking by his 
side, but now the latter turned, and when he had walked 
about twenty yards, so that about forty yards would separate 
them, he heard the spectre cry out, and turning round noticed 
that he had stopped and faced round towards him while 
speaking, but was just starting off again. It was just at this 
juncture that I appeared in the distance. The last two utter- 
ances of the spectre Donald did not make out distinctly, but 
he thinks they had reference to his seeing or not seeing the 
spectre again. On reaching home I invited Donald to come 
in and have some supper with me. I was taking off my coat 
in the lobby, when I noticed Donald, who was taking off his 
in front of me, stagger, and had just time to catch him in my 
arms as he fell over. 

He had fainted. I called for assistance and had him carried 
into my room. Before we brought him round be repeated 
word for word his part of the dialogue with the spectre, just 
as he had repeated it to me on the road, but added in tones 
of terror, " Oh those eyes, those eyes ! " When he recovered 
he had no recollection of this repetition of his, but only that 
he had felt faint, as soon as he came into the bright light. 
There has been a severe snowstorm since Wednesday, and 
we have'nt traversed the haunted road since. 

I do not know what view the scientific mind may take of 
this thing ; perhaps that it is entirely an hallucination on the 
young man's part ; if so, it is a wonderfully connected and 
rational piece of fooUng on the pait of his senses. The 
young man is a robust, strapping fellow of six feet, very in- 
telligent, and had never any uncanny experience before this 
one. 

To my mind it is clear evidence that the second sight is a 
genuine power that enables the possessor to penetrate beyond 
the mere world of matter. 

If it were suggested that the young man was under the 



46 



More Ghost Stories. 



influence of drink on any occasion, I can vouch to the 
contrary. 

I don't suppose we are done with the spectre yet, as we 
are bound to walk his beat again before long. Should there 
be any further developments to form a sequel to the foregoing, 
I will, seeing that I have troubled you so far, be sure to com- 
municate them to you. 

The description of the spectre is : — A man of fifty to sixty 
years of age, Ave feet seven inches or so in height, dressed in 
the ordinary crofter garb, bushy iron-grey beard, stooping 
shoulders, trousers turned up at the boots'. 

The dialogue took place in the gaelic language. R. R M. 

PUE.StJED BY A ghost's Sl'KCTKE. 

The Rev. H. Elwyn Thomas, oS, Park Village East, 
NAY., has kindly written out for me a very remarkable 
experience of his own which no one would care to have 
repeated. He says: — 

Twelve years ago I was the second minister on the Bryn- 
mawr Welsh Wesleyan Circuit, in the South Wales District. 
The circuit consisted of eight churches. The smallest were 
those of Llanelly, Crickhowell, and Llangynidr. It was my 
duty to preach in each of these once a month. I commenced 
at Llanelly, where the service was held at ten o'clock. I then 
proceeded to Crickhowell for an afternoon service, and 
finished off at Llangynidr at six in the evening. The 
distance between these claces was about five miles, which 
I mostly did on foot. 

It was a beautiful evening in June when, after conducting 
the service at Llangynidr, I told the gentleman with whom 
I generally stayed when preaching there, that three j'oung 
friends had come to meet me from Crickhowell in the after- 
noon, and that I meant to accompany them back for about 
half a mile on their return journey, so would not be home 
before nine o'clock. He lived about half a mile on the other 
side of the village. 

When I wished good-night to my friends, it was about 
twenty minutes to nine, but still light enough to see a good 
distance. The subject of our conversation all the way 
from the chapel until we parted was a certain eccentric 
old character who then belonged to the Crickhowell church. 
Many laughable incidents in his life had been related by my 
friends for my amusement, at which I laughed heartily again 
and again. I walked a little further down the road than I 
intended, in order to hear the end of a very amusing story 
about him and the vicar of a neighbouring parish. Our 
conversation had no reference whatever to ghosts or ghostly 
things. Neither were we in a mood befitting a ghostly visi- 
tation. Personally, I was a strong disbeliever in ghosts, and 
invariably ridiculed those who I then thought superstitious 
enough to believe in them. 

When I had walked about a hundred yards away from my 
friends I saw on the bank of the canal (which runs parallel 
with the road for six or seven miles) what I thought at the 
moment was an old beggar. The spot was a very lonely one. 
t he nearest house was a good quarter of a mile away. The 
iiight was as silent as death. Xot a single sound broke upon 
the silence from any quarter. I couldn't help asking myself 
where this old man had come from to such a place. I had 
not seen him in going down the road. 

I then turned round quite unconcernedly to have another 
look at him, and had no sooner done so than I saw within 
half a yard of me one of the most remarkable 
and startling sights I hope it will ever be my lot to see. 
Almost on a level with my own face I saw that of an old 
man, over every feature of which the putty-coloured skin was 
drawn tightly, except the forehead, which was lined with 
deep wrinkles. The lips were extremely thin, and appeared 
))erfectly bloodless. The toothless mouth stood half open. 
J he cheeks were hollow and sunken like those of a corpse, 
and the eyes, which seemed far back in the middle of the 
head, were unnaturally luminous and piercing. This terrible 
object was wrapped in two bands of old yellow calico, one of 
which was drawn under the chin and over the cheeks and 
tied at the top of the head, the other was drawn round 



the top of the wrinkled forehead, and fastened at the back 
of the head. So deep and indelible an impression it made 
on my mind, that were I an artist I could paint that face to- 
day, and reproduce the original (excepting, perhaps, the 
luminous eyes) as accurately as if it were photographed. 

What I have thus tried to describe in many words I saw 
at a glance. Acting on the impulse of the moment I turned 
ray face again towards the village, and ran away from the 
horrible vision with all my might for about sixty yards. 
I then stopped, and turned round to see how far I had dis- 
tanced it, and, to my unspeakable horror, there it was still 
face to face with me as if I had not moved an inch. I 
grasped my umbrella and raised it to strike him, and you can 
imagine my feelings when I could see nothing between the 
face and the ground, except an irregular column of intense 
darkness, through which my umbrella went as a stick goes 
through water ! 

I am sorry to confess that I again took to my heels with 
increasing speed. A little further than the place of this 
second encounter, the road which led towards my host's 
house branched off the main road ; the main road itself 
running right through the centre of the village, in the lower 
end of which it ran parallel with the churchyard wall. 
Having gone a few yards down this branch road, I reached a 
crisis in my fearand confusion when I felt I could act rationally, 
I determined to speak with my strange pursuer whatever he 
was, and I boldly turned round to face him for the third 
time, intending to ask him what he wanted, etc. 

He had not followed me after I left the main road, but 
I could see the horribly fascinating face quite as plain as 
when it was close by. It stood for two or three minutes 
looking intently at me from the centre of the main road. 
I then realised fully it was not a human being 
in flesh and blood ; and with every vestige of fear gone 
I quickly walked towards it to put my questions. 
But I was disappointed, for no sooner I made towards it 
than it moved quickly in tlie direction of the village. I saw 
it moving along, keeping the same distance from the ground 
until it reached the churchyard wall ; it then crossed the wall,, 
and disappeared near where the yew-tree stood inside. The 
moment it disappeared I became unconscious. When I came 
to myself two hours later, I was lying in the middle of the 
road cold and ill. It took me quite an hour to reach my 
host's house which was less than half a mile away, 
and when I reached it I looked so white and strange 
that my host's daughter, who had* sat down with her 
father to await my return, uttered a loud scream. I could 
not say a word to explain what had happened, though I tried 
hard several times. It was five o'clock in the morning when 
I regained my power of speech ; evenjthen I could only speak 
in broken sentences. The whole of the following week I 
was laid up with great nervous prostration. 

The strangest part of my story yet remains to be told. My 
host, after questioning me closely in regard to the features of 
the face, the place I had fivnt seen it, and the spot where it 
disappeared, told me that fifteen years before that time an 
old recluse, answering in every detail to my description 
(calicoes, bands, and all), lived in a house whose ruins still 
stand close by where I first saw it, that he was buried in the 
exact spot in the churchyard where I saw the face disappear- 
ing, and that he was a very strange character altogether. 

I should like to add that I had not heard a syllable about 
this old man before the night in question, and that all the 
persons referred to in the above story are still alive. 

A GHOSTLY ATTACK ON A GHOSTLY LAAGEK. 

The following narrative, which appeared in the Orange 
Free State Magazine of ten or eleven years since, is sent 
me by a correspondent in South Africa : — 

Some years ago a gentleman was travelling through a part 
of the then newly-founded Orange Free State in South 
Africa. Farmhouses and places of accommodation were at 
that time far apart, and one had often to travel for miles 
before reaching any of them. Railways were unknown — 
almost unheard of in the country — and the only means of 



Spectres at Large. 



47 



conveyance the two-wheeled Cape cart or the lumbering ox- 
waggon, drawn by its team of from fourteen to sixteen huge 
animals, yoked to it by heavy wooden yokes. It possessed 
one advantage, however, and that was where you had to 
travel for miles and miles through an almost wild country, 
infested with wild animals, sparsely populated, and often 
through the midst of savages. You found yourself provided 
with a moving home, like a ship at sea ; you could carry all 
you required with you, and even be ready on the defensive in 
case of an attick by the enemy. Our traveller, however, had 
chosen a two-wheeled cart, drawn by a couple of horses. 
He found one day to his dismay that, after crossing a river 
and ascending the steep bank on the opposite side, his horses 
had become too jaded to proceed further in order to leach 
the nearest farmhouse before night set in, as it vas still some 
miles away He had therefore to make up his mind for a 
night's binnar on the river's bank until morning. The horses 
were soon unharnessed, and -after slaking their thirst in the 
river, and having a roll to stretch their stiff and wearied 
limbs, they were tethered to the vehicle. His native servants, 
with their usual aptitude in these things, soon had made 
every preparation for the evening meal, and the fragrant coffee 
was steaming most invitingly in the kettle by the hastily im- 
provised kitchen-fire. The traveller, being tired with the long 
day's journey, soon sought repose under the shelter of his 
vehicle, in order to protect himself from the heavy night-dews 
so common in this country. It was a brilliant night ; 
but, unfortunately, our traveller courted sleep in vain. 
Whether it was the unusual sensation of sleeping in the 
open, but he felt restless and uncomfortable, probably the 
effects of too strong a cup of coffee. At last he determined 
to get up and walk about, to try what a little exercise would 
do. What was his surpri'^e to find that not far from his 
bivouac there was a fierce battle going on, and that a large 
Boer laager * was being furiously attacked by hordes ef 
savage Kaffirs, who seemed to swarm like ants, and were as 
fiercely repulsed from within the laager. The flash of the 
rifles were distinctly seen, but not a sound could be heard. 
While he wcs standing transfixed at the strange sight, a 
more than usually fierce onslaught was made by the Kaffirs, 
who desperately tried to clamber over the piled-up branches 
between the waggons — yea, and even over the waggons 
itself — when they were met by a volley of no uncertain aim, 
which laid several in the dust, whilst the rest fled with the 
greatest precipitation. As the traveller was watching the 
black mass in full retreat, the laager or camp 
seemed to open on one side, and out came a number of 
armed and mounted men ia full pursuit of the enemy. They 
passed so close to where the traveller was standing that he 
could distinguish the horses, and in his excited state gave 
them a cheer, although no sound of horses' hoofs reached his 
ear. He soon retired to rest again, and after a couple of 
hours of troubled sleep he found that it was broad daylight 
and soon prepared for a start ; but where was the large 
camp of the previous evening, and where were the warriors 
bold and their gallant steeds? All, all had disappeared as a 
vision of the night. He soon pursued his journey, and 
reached the farmhouse whither he had been bound the pre- 
vious evening. The homestead was reached after a couple 
of hours' drive, and so impressed was he witli what he had 
experienced that he told his host the whole affair before 
allowing himself even to partake of any refreshment. To 
his surprise, " mine host " seemed in no way surprised 
or discomfited, but told him that Ms was no isolated 
case, as the phantom laager, and the fierce attack 
on it, .and pursuit by the defenders, had been wit- 
nessed by former travellers in that same place, and that 
the general belief was— in fact it was a certainty — that 
in the days of the first pioneers into the country a large 
camp had stood on that very spot, that it had often been 
attacked, and had been the scene of many a bloody 
onslaught, and that ever since at certain times of the year 



* A roughly fortified camp f rmed of heavy ox- waggons drawn into 
a square, the interstices filled up with the boughs of trees. The women 
and children inaide, also the cattle at night. 



the camp was seen and the bloody campaign fought over 
again by the phantom bands who took part in it in the early- 
years Perhaps the shrill whistle of the railway which now 
runs through those parts may have scattered them and 
succeeded in laying their ghosts. We hope so. 

"DEAD OE ALIVE." 

Mr. R. D'Onston sends me the following communica 
lion : — 

To those instances in " Real Ghost Stories " of ghosts who 
have kept promises made jn life to appear to those dear to 
them, may I add my own experience ? The incident occurred 
to me some years ago, and all the details can be substan- 
tiated. The date was August 26th, 1867, at midnight. I 
was then residing in the neighbourhood of Hull, and held 
an appointment under the Crown which necessitated my 
repairing thither every day for a few hours' duty. My berth 
was almost a sinecure ; and I had been for some time 
engaged to a'young North-country heiress, it being understood 
that on our marriage I should take her name and " stand for 
the county," or rather for one of its divisions. 

For her sake I had to break off a love affair, not of the most 
reputable order, with a girl in Hull. I will call her Louise. 
She was young, beautiful, and devoted to me. On 
the night of the 26th August we took our last walk 
together, and a few minutes before midnight paused on a 
wooden bridge running across a kind of canal, locally termed' 
a " drain." We paused on the bridge, listening to the swirl- 
ing of the current Hgainst the wooden piles and wa